You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 1

    Authors note: At the end of book three, Mandy and Carl had just got married and the twins were approaching their first birthday. Book four starts just after their fifteenth. Please don’t panic though, as I will be doing lots of flash backs to fill in what’s been happening to Chrissy and Co over the last fourteen years, and what new member they now have. You will also find out if Chrissy and Amy ever did find a lost soul watching them from across the road from the club, and if they got to help them.

    Here are a few details you may need to read up on to remember who some of the new faces are in book four:

Prologue (epilogue from book 3)

    Mandy and Carl were married with Chrissy as maid of honour and Vic as best man. Mandy looked stunning in a beautiful white wedding dress with Carl in top hat and tails stood next to her. Mandy had loved what Ann and Brad said about their honeymoon, so Carl booked theirs in the same place.

    Chrissy and Amy ran the shop while Mandy was on her honeymoon with Becky’s help doing the running around for them, as neither Chrissy nor Amy could drive. Holly looked after the twins for them with some help from Mable.

    Everyone got excited when Amy and Amber told them all that she was pregnant at the end of June. They were even more excited when they found out that Ann was also pregnant at the same time. They all giggled when they found out that Ann and Amber had once said they would get pregnant at the same time, but they never really expected it to happen.

    Nine months later both Ann and Amber gave birth to baby girls. Ann and Brad named their baby girl Jennifer. Amber and Amy named their baby girl Jessica. Both babies were healthy and loved by all the family.

    While Sara worked with Amber’s ever growing belly, she decided that she too wanted to have children, so she spoke with Cathy and then they went to see Prue and set about joining the club known has motherhood. Sara conceived a couple of months before Amber and Ann gave birth, and nine months later gave birth to a beautiful baby boy named Peter.

    Ann and Brad getting married and then Mandy and Carl doing the same just over a month later set off a string of others in the family to do the same. First David and Kim tied the knot, and then Vic finally asked Jenna to marry him. Frank got down on one knee and asked Prue to marry him while at a barbecue in the garden at Chrissy and Mandy’s house. Callum went down on one knee while out at the club one night, well it was Kara that went down on one knee, but you get the idea. Jayden said yes and they were soon married, and not long after that Jayden was also pregnant.

    Mandy had got pregnant around the same time Jayden did and they both gave birth within a week of each other. Mandy gave birth to a baby boy called Craig, named after Carl’s father while Jayden gave birth to twins, boy and a girl called Richard and Nicole.

    Dan Finally gave Penny a new mother when he asked Faith to marry him, and then talked Chrissy into being his best man with a little extra woo. Chrissy said yes and they were soon married in a little church with friends and family. Faith later gave Penny a baby brother which they named Christopher. Chrissy was proud of that when she found out that they had named the baby after her, even if it was her old male name.

    Dale and Diane also got married once the divorce was made final between her and Frazer.

    Samantha started living full time as a woman, but never went all the way and had SRS. It turned out that her and Rachel still had fun with parts of the old Sam, but Samantha did get some surgery done and now sported a very impressive set of breasts.

    Even Jo and Dan the two bodyguards turned close friends of Chrissy and Amy finally got married. Chrissy was the maid of honour and Amy was the best man. Amy didn’t think it was fair to ask Chrissy to do it for a third time, and Amy was looking forward to dressing like Chrissy had for Ann and Brad’s wedding, and then again at Dan and Faith’s. Chrissy thought Amy looked even cuter than she had in the outfit, but Chrissy would say that.

    Chrissy finally had everything she always wanted and much more. Life went on and the kids all started to grow up. Chrissy and Amy both knew that none of the kids would have the problems they had, and if any of the boys turned out to like spending time exploring their feminine side, they would help them do that with love and understanding from the whole family.

    Fourteen years later that was put to the test.

    Now let the adventures of Chrissy and Co continue.

Chapter 1

    Chrissy was just about to head up stairs and put some washing away when the doorbell chimed to let her know that they had a visitor, so she put the washing to one side and went to answer the door. She found a young girl stood there that looked to be around the age of fourteen, the same age as Andrew and Lauren.

     “Hello dear. What can I do for you?” Chrissy asked with a smile as she looked at the nervous looking girl stood on the door step.

     “Hello ma’am. I was wondering if Lianna was home?” The girl asked politely with a nervous smile.

    Chrissy looked puzzled for a second or two then realised that she must have meant Lauren. “I’m sorry, you must mean Lauren.” Chrissy giggled at the simple mistake the girl made.

     “No! I’d like to see Lianna please, Lauren’s sister.” The girl corrected. “I met the two of them last week in town and I think I might have upset Lianna in some way. I found out where they lived from a friend that we had bumped into while I was walking around with them, but then I lost sight of them, and was lucky enough to find the friend again, so she gave me this address. I’m not sure if i said something to upset Lianna, but Lauren ran off to find Lianna and they never came back.” The girl looked quite upset as she said it. “I’d like to say sorry if I did and see if we could be friends?” The girl added still not sure she even had the right house to begin with.

    Chrissy suddenly realised that the girl must have seen Andrew out dressed as a girl. Chrissy had no idea that Andrew had ever done anything like this, and she needed to sit him and Lauren down and find out what they had been doing behind her and Becky’s backs.

    They had known about Andrew dressing like a girl for years, and had even helped him perfect a look of his own, but he’d been told never to go out as a girl without her, Becky, or one of the other grownups being out with them. Chrissy had no idea Andrew had even picked out a girl’s name for himself, but she did like the sound of it as she let it roll around in her head ‘Lianna’ she thought to herself. Chrissy soon snapped out of it when she realised that the young girl was still stood on the doorstep looking at her nervously.

     “I’m sorry dear, but Lianna is out with her brother Andrew and Lauren at the minute.” Chrissy said, thinking it wasn’t a lie. “If you leave me your number and name, I’ll get her to give you a call when she gets home.” Chrissy walked over to the table and picked up a pad and a pen, so the girl could write down her details.

     “I’m sorry I bothered you ma’am.” The girl said with a smile. “You have a lovely home.” She added as she looked at the sheer size of the place.

    Chrissy looked at the pad the girl had just written on and saw her name was Danielle. “Thank you Danielle, and please call me Chrissy. I’ll make sure Lianna gives you a call later today.” Chrissy smiled back at her, She wanted to let Danielle stop and wait for Lianna, but it wouldn’t be fair on Danielle to sit and watch Lianna get in trouble for something that she’d set in mossion.

     “Thank you Chrissy. Bye!” Danielle said as she skipped off down the drive glad that she had been given the right address after all.

    Chrissy liked the girl from the start, she was polite and seemed really nice, but Chrissy wasn’t sure it would stay that way if she found out that Lianna wasn’t who she appeared to be. This was the reason Andrew was only to dress at home, unless he was going out with her, Becky, or one the other grownups in the family. That way one of them could step in and smooth out any trouble should it happen. Chrissy was set to have serious words with young Lianna/Andrew when they got home.

*****

    Andrew’s dressing in Lauran’s things had started as a bit of fun when he was seven. Lauren had just fallen out with her best friend and was lying on her bed sobbing as Andrew wandered past, so he walked in and sat with her until she stopped.

     “What’s wrong sis?” Andrew asked.

     “Jane’s moving away and we can’t be friends anymore.” Lauren said as she wiped her eyes on a tissue Andrew had just given her.

     “I’m sure you can still be friend’s sis.” Andrew told her.

     “She’s moving to New Zealand, and said it would be a strain to try and keep a friendship going over such a big distance.” Lauren pouted.

     “How did you end things with Jane then sis?” Andrew asked looking worried that there might have been some bad blood between them now.

     “I told her I hated her and came home.” Lauren snapped at him still feeling betrayed by her so called best friend.

     “Come on, we’re going back to see Jane, so you can say sorry and at least part as friends, if not best friends anymore.” Andrew said as he pulled his sister up off the bed.

    Andrew held Lauren’s hand and walked her up the road to Jane’s house and knocked on the door. Jane’s mum answered the door looking a little angry with Lauren.

     “Good afternoon Mrs Rowlands. We were wondering if Jane was able to come and speak with my sister. She’d like to say sorry for upsetting Jane when she found out about you all moving away.” Andrew said with a warm smile.

    Mrs Rowlands lost the angry look the minute Andrew smiled at her. He’s got the same way of making people like him his mother has. His Nana Holly had always said he was the spitting image of his mother at that age. Andrew had never understood what she meant by that, he just though mother must have been a bit of a tom boy growing up, because she looks nothing like a boy now.

    Chrissy and Becky had decided to leave explaining about Chrissy’s past until they were older, and would better understand why Chrissy did what she did. Andrew and Lauren always called Chrissy mother, and Becky was mom, so they always knew which parent wanted to speak to them.

     “Please come in and go into the living room and I’ll go up and drag her down out her room.” Mrs Rowlands said as she showed Andrew and Lauren to the living room, before going up to tell Jane she had company.

    Lauren jumped up and ran over to her friends and threw her arms around her to show how sorry she was for being so mean when she saw Jane enter the living room. “I’m sorry Jane. I’m so sorry for what I said to you.” Lauren sobbed on her friends shoulder.

     “It’s okay Lauren; I still feel a little shocked by the news myself.” Jane said as she walked Lauren over to the sofa where Andrew was still sat and they all sat down together. “Hi Dru. Thanks for dragging your sister back to see me.” Jane smiled. She knew how pig headed Lauren could be, and she’d never have come back so soon if someone hadn’t forced her to.

     “No problem Jane.” Andrew smiled as he watched the two girls hugging each other. He wished that he could join in, but it was wrong for boys to do things like that, or so he’d been told at school by some of the other boys. “I’m sorry to hear about you moving away.” He added looking sad.

     “So am I. I’ve got no idea what it’s like living in New Zealand.” Jane said looking worried.

    Lauren and Jane patched things up, and promised to stay in touch one way or another and one month later Andrew and Jane said farewell to Jane at the airport. Chrissy and Becky had driven them down to see Jane off.

     “Looks like I need to find a new best friend now.” Lauren sighed as they got back home and went up to their rooms.

     “I’d be happy to fill in until you find her sis.” Andrew said before he realised what he was saying.

     “You’d pretend to be a girl for me Dru?” Lauren asked with a grin, using Jane’s nickname for him.

     “Sure if it makes you happy sis, I can live with looking like a fool.” Andrew giggled, just like he’d heard Lauren and Jane do in the past.

    Andrew soon found himself being dragged along to Lauren’s room so she could get to work making him into her new best friend. Uncle Carl and Uncle Callum dressed as girls all the time, so neither of them were worried about getting in trouble for it. Andrew was worried about all the other kids in the house making fun of him, but seeing Lauren happy was more important to him than being laughed at by his cousin’s.

    Lauren was giggling as she treated Andrew like a life size Barbie. She sent him off to the bathroom with some of her clean underwear to put on before he came out and then let her dress him in a similar looking dress to what she was wearing. Lauren then sat him down and played around with is hair a bit. It was a little short to do much with at the minute, and all the wigs Uncle Carl and Uncle Callum owned would be too big, so she did the best she could.

    Being only seven, they were too young to have breasts or wear makeup, but Lauren was allowed to wear a little bit of lip gloss now and then, so she put a bit on Andrew and then led him over to the mirror so he could see what he looked like.

    Andrew was expecting to see a boy in a dress, but other than the hair being a little short, Andrew saw a girl stood next to his sister. Something happened in his mind and he suddenly realised what had been missing from his life. He should have been a she. Looking in the mirror, it looked right for once, as he saw a girl looking back at him. The clothes felt nicer than his boy clothes as well.

     “You look really pretty Dru.” Lauren said as she hugged her new best friend and sister. “I think you look way prettier than I do.” She added with a pout.

    Andrew just giggled as he enjoyed the hug his sister was giving him at the minute. He thought everything felt right for once, but how could he explain it all to his parents, and what would everyone think if he suddenly started wearing dresses all the time. Even though he was still too young to understand everything, he was smart for his age and knew that being a boy was wrong for how his mind felt. Andrew and Lauren became real best friends after that.

    Chrissy had been putting some clean washing down in her mums bedroom, which was just past Andrew and Lauren’s rooms when she walked past and saw Lauren sat playing with another little girl. Chrissy kept walking thinking nothing off it, as she’d seen Lauren sat playing with Jane all the time. Chrissy stopped and took a couple of steps back to look in the room again when she remembered that Jane had just left for a new life in New Zealand, so she was wondering who the new friend was. Chrissy put her hand to her mouth in shock when she realised that it was Andrew sat there looking like a pretty little girl sat playing with Lauren and her doll’s as they had a tea party and listened to pop music on the stereo.

    Becky had just finished putting some more clean washing in hers and Chrissy’s room when she saw Chrissy stood spying on Lauren, so she sneaked down to see what her wife was looking at. Becky smiled when she saw Andrew playing with Lauren like it was the most natural thing in the world. Becky ended up making Chrissy jump because Chrissy had no idea that she’d sneaked up behind her.

    Andrew and Lauren giggled when they saw Chrissy jump into the room with a squeal as she turned to look at Becky in shock. “Where’d you come from?” Chrissy asked in a breathy voice from having the life scared out of her.

     “I’m sorry, but I thought you would have heard me walking up behind you.” Becky said between giggles.

     “Look mom, mommy. Dru said she be my new best friend till I find another like Jane.” Lauren grinned as she sat dressing a doll while Andrew did the same with another one.

     “Yes I can see that dear.” Chrissy smiled. “You look very pretty Andrew, are you sure you don’t mind doing this for your sister?” She asked as she sat down on the floor next to him.

     “Thanks mommy. It feels nice.” Andrew said, but really he wanted to say it felt right for some strange reason, but he didn’t think anyone would understand. He did get to enjoy a new side of life though when his mum’s started taking him out dressed as a girl with Lauren shopping for clothes. Dru soon had her own little collection of clothes to call her own.

    All the other kids were fine having Dru the girl to look up to. The only one that seemed to have a problem with Dru was Craig to start with, but he soon calmed down after being forced to wear a dress for a day after he’d been caught calling Dru names.

    Dru was lying on her bed reading a book when she heard a knock on her bedroom door. “Come in!” She shouted to whomever it was knocking. Dru was shocked to see Craig poke his head around the door with a sad look on his face.

     “Can I talk to you Dru?” Craig asked as he stepped into the room, still wearing the pretty little party dress of Jennifer’s that Ann and Brad had brought their daughter to wear for a friend’s birthday party.

     “Sure Craig, come in and take a seat.” Dru smiled as she pattered the bed next to her for Craig to come and sit down.

    Dru was nearly two years older than Craig, and Craig looked up to both Dru and Lauren like they were his big brother and sister, but when Dru started dressing like a girl all the time at home, it left him feeling a little cheated that he no longer had a big brother to look up to, so he started playing up and trying to get Dru in trouble, but it had all backfired on him, and now he’d been made to dress like a girl all day.

    Craig sat on the bed, brushing his skirt under him, just like Lauren had shown him earlier in the day. “I’m sorry about calling you names this morning Dru.” Craig said as he looked down at his lap. “I didn’t mean any of it.” He added with tears in his eyes as he looked Dru in the eyes now.

    Dru pulled him into a hug and let him have a good cry while she hugged him and soothed him with calming words that she forgave him for it all. “Don’t worry about it Craig. I know you didn’t mean what you said. I know it must be odd seeing your big brother become a big sister.” Dru giggled as she grabbed a tissue and wiped Craig’s eyes for him.

    Craig had called Dru a sissy freak while his mum and dad her still in the room. Mandy had blown her top and dragged Craig up to her room where she set to work putting makeup on him and styling his hair to look more like a girls while she asked Ann if she could borrow the party dress Jennifer had worn to her friends party. Poor Craig had then spent all day being shown how to act like a girl and sit playing with dolls. Dru finally stepped in and made the others leave him alone as Dru could see how upset Craig was becoming over it all.

     “I can see why you like all these clothes now Dru. They feel nice.” Craig said as he ran his hand up and down the silk skirt of the dress covering his legs.

     “I don’t do it for that reason Craig. I just feel that I’m a girl in here and here.” Dru said as she put her hand up to her head and then down to her heart.

     “I’m beginning to see why daddy likes to dress as a girl now, but I don’t feel like that Dru.” Craig said looking worried. “I still like being Craig, but wearing a dress from time to time would be nice still. Does that make me weird?” He asked Dru.

     “No, not at all Craig. That just makes you a little diamond in the rough.” Dru giggled as she gave him another hug.

     “I like that name Dru. Do you mind if I keep it?” Craig asked with a grin when he broke the hug with her.

     “What name Craig?” Dru asked looking puzzled as she tried to remember what name she’d used.

     “Diamond!” Craig said with a grin. “When I dress as a girl, I want to be called Diamond.” He grinned with pride.

     “Pleased to meet you then Diamond.” Dru said as she held out her hand to shake “Diamond’s”

    Dru was worried about the day she would have to tell her parent that she wanted to be a girl all the time, but she knew it would have to happen. Dru just hoped it would be okay, and they would still love her after.

    It would be another three years before Chrissy and Becky sat them both down and explained her past to them, and Andrew would finally understand why his nana Holly said he was just like his mother when she was his age.

    Chrissy and Becky learned over those three years that it wasn’t just a faze Andrew was going through, and he had a lot of the same feelings Chrissy had had at that age. The one rule Chrissy and Becky did have though, was that Andrew never left the house dressed as a girl unless either of them was going with them. Which brought Chrissy back to the fact that Andrew who now also went by the name of Lianna had been out with his/her sister at least once behind their parents backs.

*****

    It was just after the twins twelfth birthday that Chrissy and Becky sat the two of them down in the living room and explained how they came to have two loving mothers and no father.

     “We understand what happened mom’s” Dru said as she sat on the sofa facing both their mothers who were sat on the sofa facing them. “You used semen from a donor to get pregnant, and nine months later we were born.” Dru smiled, proud of what she had worked out.

     “I wish it had been as easy as you made it sound sweetie.” Becky laughed as she thought of all the trouble it had really been. From all the work getting her pregnant in the first place, and then Chrissy running away when she thought Becky had gone and slept with a man to get pregnant. Becky had spent many nights wondering how her life would have turned out if they had never tracked down Chrissy, or she had never returned to confront Becky about the alleged affair she thought Becky had had behind her back.

     “We’re glad you understand how Mom got pregnant with you both dear’s, but we want to talk to you more about where the semen came from.” Chrissy blushed, using them words in front of her two children. “We think it’s time you knew the truth about how your mom and I came to be married, and where you both came from, as in who your father was.” Chrissy added looking nervous about telling her children who she once was.

     “We love both of you mom’s, we don’t want to move away and live with some man!” Lauren said looking worried as she clung onto her twin sister sat next to her.

     “That would be hard to do dear’s, because he’s not around anymore.” Chrissy told her two children. “I’m not sure ‘HE’ was ever around much in the first place.” Chrissy said as she tried to remember ever feeling like a male, even back when she first met Becky at Mable’s in her kitchen while looking at her across the table as she nibbled on a sandwich.

     “So if he’s not around anymore, then why bother talking about him?” Dru asked with a puzzled look. “We have the two of you, and we love you both very much.” Dru added with a loving smile that told them she thought Chrissy and Becky were the best parents in the world.

     “He’s not around anymore, but we are both still your parents.” Chrissy said, hoping that one of them would reach out and touch the truth. “Even though Mom gave birth to you both, Mommy helped it all happen.” Chrissy added with a nervous smile as she looked at the puzzled looks both the children still had.

     “How could you help mommy?” Lauren asked.

     “I provided the semen, which would make me your father.” Chrissy said close to tears as she waited for her children to freak out.

    Dru and Lauren just sat looking at mommy for a couple of seconds before then looking at each other like they were using telepathy to communicate. Their mouths fell open at the same time as the penny finally dropped and they realised that Mommy hadn’t been born a girl.

     “You were once like me wasn’t you mommy?” Dru finally asked as she looked at her mother with new eyes, but still couldn’t see anything but a very beautiful woman sat facing them.

     “I’m sorry babies. Please don’t hate me for keeping it from you all this time.” Chrissy said as she started sobbing.

    Becky wrapped an arm around her wife as she sobbed, but the most amazing thing Chrissy saw were her two children jump over the coffee table and dive straight at her as they all had a group family hug. Dru and Lauren were also sobbing that they could never hate their mommy and it all made them feel even more special now they knew who their father had been.

    Chrissy finally stopped crying and helped Dru, Lauren and even Becky sort themselves out before she told her two children all about a young man coming to London and then meeting their Aunt Mandy, and falling in love with their mom.

    Dru became even closer to Chrissy after finding out that she’d once been just like she was now, and Dru saw some glimmer of light at the end of the tunnel now knowing that.

*****

    The house was quiet at the minute due to all the kids and most the grownups being out at the movies watching the latest blockbuster Disney movie just coming out and Carl had hired the whole cinema for all the kids and their friends to go and see it. Chrissy hadn’t been in the mood for going, so she’s stopped at home to help her mum do some baking and sort out dinner for everyone.

    Holly was just making a pot of tea when Chrissy entered the kitchen with a troubled look on her face. “Everything alright dear?” Chrissy’s mum asked when she saw Chrissy was troubled about something. “Did I hear someone at the door as well?” She added.

     “I’m fine, and yes there was a young girl at the door looking for Laura’s sister Lianna. She was talking about Andrew.” Chrissy said looking a little worried. “I didn’t know Andrew had given himself a girl’s name yet. I just thought we all called him Dru when he was dressed as a girl.” Chrissy added as she took a seat at the table next to her mum.

     “She was getting sick of everyone calling her Drusilla. She thought it sounded too medieval.” Holly said before she realised that she’d said it.

     “You knew about the new name? Did you know that she’s been sneaking out while dressed, and she’s also been out shopping with Lauren?” Chrissy asked looking angry with her mother.

     “Now that I didn’t know Chrissy.” Holly said looking just as upset about it as Chrissy was. “How did the girl know where Lianna lived?” Holly asked.

     “She said that she’d bumped into a friend of Lauren’s and she’d given her the address.” Chrissy explained. “I’m not sure how this will all play out mum, but I’m worried about Andrew/Lianna getting their feelings hurt.” Chrissy added with a sigh.

     “All you can do dear is sit her down and explain what you know, and then see what they want to do about it.” Holly said with a sad smile. “You knew this day was going to come, and Lianna would have to face the world as the girl she wants to be.” Holly added as she pointed out all the facts to Chrissy.

     “I know mum, but I’m scared for her.” Chrissy whined, sounding like a child herself again.

     “I know you are dear, but Lianna isn’t you, and she didn’t have to suffer all alone like you did.” Holly said as she pulled Chrissy into a hug as she spoke. “You need to face the fact that Andrew is never going to be a man, but Lianna is going to be a very beautiful caring woman just like you.” Holly added with pride.

    Chrissy let out a sigh as she thought about this day coming, when Andrew put on a dress and became a girl full time. Chrissy had taken Andrew to see Prue, her second mum, and then gone with Andrew both as Andrew and Dru, now Lianna, to see Prue’s friend Sarah, so he could talk about his reasons for dressing. Sarah had found a couple of specialists in the field of transgender issues in children, and she got them to see Andrew and Lianna as well before they decided that he was just like Chrissy.

    Prue had already started Andrew on testosterone blockers a year ago, so now Chrissy would have to take him to see Prue, so they could start him on hormones to help him develop as a girl, just like his sister Lauren was starting to.

    Chrissy and Becky had already been to Andrew’s school and spoke with them about him attending as a girl. Carl went with them, and had a team of lawyers in tow as well. The school was okay about it, and just laid down some ground rules to protect Andrew, or Lianna as it would be going to school. They would move some of her class’s around to keep her in all the same ones as Lauren, that way she could help keep an eye on her new sister while at school. Lianna would use her own private toilet while at school; this was to stop any trouble from other student’s parents more than to make Lianna look like an outcast. Sports were out of the question, due to the changing room problems. Not that Lianna would mind, she hated doing sports at school anyway.

    Andrew had found out that her mother was the same while she was at school, so she wasn’t going to force her daughters to go through the same hell she did growing up. They had the pool and gym at home anyway, and Brad made sure all the kids got some form of exercise each day.

    Chrissy and Becky were well prepared for this all happening, but Chrissy was also upset that their hand was being forced to do it a little earlier than they wanted to. They were going to let Lianna return to school after the six weeks holidays, but they didn’t break up for another five weeks yet, and Chrissy wasn’t sure this new friend would keep quiet, even if she said she would once Chrissy and Lianna had spoke to her.

     “I know she’ll be safe enough mum, even at school with the rest of the clan around to help keep an eye on her.” Chrissy smiled as she thought about Jennifer, Jessica and peter already being at the same school in various years, and Callum and Jayden’s kids starting there after the holidays, as well as Craig starting the same school. Craig, Richard and Nicole were excited about joining the others at the same school.

     “I feel sorry for the poor fool that tries anything on Lianna when she starts school as a girl.” Holly said with a grin.

     “She’ll never have to suffer bullying like I did growing up will she?” Chrissy giggled as she thought about the boy’s that used to pick on a young boy called Chris, and how different it would have been if he’d had the family Andrew has, or Lianna does now.

     “What do you plan to do about her sneaking out behind your back then?” Holly asked, already knowing that she’d need to force Chrissy to carry out any form of punishment. She knew that Chrissy would normally turn the other cheek and let Becky hand out all punishments.

     “I haven’t given it much thought yet mum.” Chrissy shrugged.

     “I have one for you dear, and it will show Lianna just how serious you can be, but not really hurt her at the same time.” Holly said with a devious little grin.

     “What do you have in mind mum?” Chrissy asked looking worried, just like she had done growing up when her mum got the same look after Chris had done something wrong.

     “I know that you’ll be taking Lianna to see Prue now, and get her on the hormones, so I was thinking that you take her, get the pills, but don’t let her take them for a couple of weeks to let her know that going behind yours and Becky’s back like she did was very wrong.” Holly explained.

     “That’s so evil mum.” Chrissy said with her mouth open in shock.

     “That’s why they call it a punishment.” Holly said in a firm voice. “Lianna needs to learn that she can’t get away with stuff like that. I’m sorry we kept the name thing from you, but I never would have let her go out as Lianna behind your back.” Holly said with her hand on her heart.

     “It would teach her a lesson without me feeling too bad for doing it to her.” Chrissy thought out loud. “And two weeks won’t make much of a difference in the end, but Lianna won’t see it that way.” Chrissy giggled as she thought of all the whining Lianna will be doing for the next two weeks.

    With a plan sorted out, Chrissy set to work helping her mother sort out dinner ready for when the others returned from the movies later. Chrissy knew she’d need to have a word with Becky before she sat Lianna and Lauren down to have a word about going against their parents orders. Chrissy was also still trying to work out what punishment to give Lauren for her little part in the adventure Lianna had the other week.

    Dinner was ready when they all got back home, so they all sat down to eat, Chrissy would talk to Becky after the meal, and then they would sit down with Lauren and Lianna after that. Other than going to school, and other things that had needed Andrew to be around, he was always dressed as a girl at home, or when they went out, so it was Lianna that sat facing Chrissy while they ate dinner.

    They all told Chrissy and Holly how funny the movie was while they ate dinner, then Lauren and Lianna helped the other kids clear the table and get the kitchen cleaned up for Holly. Holly liked not having to sort out the dishes, and all the kids loved to show Nana Holly how much they loved her cooking by cleaning up the kitchen for her after each and every meal.

    While Lauren and Lianna helped in the kitchen to clean up, Chrissy took Becky to the living room so she could explain what she’d found out.

     “I need to have a chat with you about something.” Chrissy said looking very serious as she helped Becky to her feet.

     “What is it baby?” Becky asked looking worried when she saw the look on Chrissy’s face.

     “I’ll explain in the living room, away from the kids.” Chrissy warned as they left the dining room and walked down the hallway to the living room.

    Once in the living room and Becky was seated on the sofa next to Chrissy, Chrissy explained about the girl coming to see if Lianna was in. Becky had no idea about the new name Dru had picked out for herself either, so that made Chrissy feel a little better about not being the only one being kept in the dark about things. Chrissy then told Becky about Lauren and Lianna going out shopping together on their own.

     “They did what!?” Becky growled as she went to get up and give them a piece of her mind, but Chrissy stopped her and pulled her back down onto the sofa again.

     “Calm down for a second Bec’s.” Chrissy smiled. “I had a chat with mum about it while you were all out, and we came up with a better way to punish Lianna for going out against our wishes, and also kick start her new life at the same time.” Chrissy said to calm Becky down a bit.

     “What do you have in mind for them both?” Becky asked, a little shocked to see Chrissy willing to hand out the punishments for a change.

     “We let Lianna start school on Monday, and we get the hormones from mum, but Lianna can’t have them for two weeks as punishment for going against out wishes.” Chrissy explained.

     “What about Lauren? I’m not letting her get away with no punishment for her part in it all.” Becky pointed out. “She was more likely the one that talked Lianna into going out in the first place.” Becky frowned. She knew only to well how good Lauren was at talking Dru into doing stuff with her, or Lianna now. Becky knew that was going to take some getting used to, and they would also need to have a word with the lawyers and get all of Lianna’s paperwork to show her new name.

     “I was thinking kitchen detail and grounded for the next two weeks.” Chrissy said looking serious again.

     “The other kids will love you for that one.” Becky giggled when she thought about all the other’s not having to clean up the kitchen for the next two weeks.

    So with Becky in the know, they made their way back to the dining room to wait for Lauren and Lianna to get done in the kitchen.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 2

Chapter 2

    Lianna was just wiping down the worktops while Lauren had just put the last saucepans away when she walked over to Lianna and whispered in her ear.

     “When do you think you’ll come out shopping again?” Lauren asked with a grin. All the other kids had gone off to enjoy the rest of the evening playing their video games, or just sat watching the TV in the family room.

     “I’m not sure it’s such a good idea sis.” Lianna said looking worried. “You know what our mum’s said about me going out while dressed as Lianna without them or another grown up being with me.” Lianna warned her sister.

     “We never got caught last time sister dear, so don’t worry about it, and we did have a good time trying on some of the dresses we found.” Lauren giggled.

     “If our mothers didn’t kill me for going out as Lianna, they would if they saw the dresses we were trying on.” Lianna giggled as she thought about one of the dresses that only just covered her bottom. Mother would never let her wear something like that, not that Lianna would want to. It had just been a bit of fun until Lianna and Lauren saw a group of girls picking on another one just outside the changing rooms.

     “It was good fun though until those mean girls started picking on that poor little Danielle. I thought she was nice, it’s a shame you got scared and ran away before you got to know her better.” Lauren said as she thought of how Lianna had stepped in and picked fault with all the clothes the group of girls had to try on. The group had also started shouting that the girl was a thief and shouldn’t be trusted. Lianna had sorted that out when she saw a security guard walk over and start dragging the poor girl away. Lauren and Lianna had both stepped in asking what the man was doing with their friend, just before Lianna warned the security man about seeing one of the other group slip something in their bag while he was busy with their friend. Lianna had then led Danielle away to make sure she was safe.

    Danielle had smiled at Lianna and started asking all sorts of friendly questions, after they had grabbed a drink in the food court and then started wandering around the shops together. Lianna got a freaked out look on her face and shot off. Leaving a very puzzled looking Danielle stood looking on as she watched her new friend run away.

    Lauren had smiled at Danielle and said they would be back shortly, but they never did go back because Danielle had said some stuff that made Lianna worry she might find out her secret. Lianna shuddered at the thought of being outed in the middle of a busy shopping centre.

     “I think I’ll wait until our mum’s say we can go out on our own sis.” Lianna said. “They said we could start going out during the six week holidays anyway.” She added to try and stop any argument from her sister.

     “Yes, but with Cathleen, Kat and Penny keeping an eye on us to start with.” Lauren moaned as she leaned against the kitchen counter with her arms folded across her chest.

     “Yes, but they will let us try on stuff that our mum’s never would.” Lianna pointed out with a grin.

    Cathleen, Kat and Penny had been best friends with each other for as long as Lianna and Lauren could remember, and still did everything together. They had seen pictures of all three at Aunty Ann’s wedding, and many more including Aunty Mandy’s, Aunty Jayden’s and many many more.

     “You do have a good point sis.” Lauren grinned. “I’m sure we could talk them into buying us something as well.” She added with a giggle of excitement as she started clapping her hands together.

    With the kitchen all clean, the two girls left the kitchen and suddenly looked worried when they saw their mums sat at the dining table looking at them. They were the only two still sat at the table, so the two girl’s knew they were in trouble for something.

     “Hi mom, mommy.” Lianna said with a smile, trying to fake out how worried she really was right now.

     “Yes, hi mom, mommy.” Lauren also said with a smile as they went to leave the dining room and go up to their rooms.

     “Don’t run off so fast Lauren, Lianna.” Chrissy said in her best, you two girls are in big trouble voice.

    Both girls stopped dead in their tracks when they heard mommy use Lianna instead of Dru. They turned around and looked at their parents and watched Becky point to the two chairs facing them on the other side of the table.

     “Did nana Holly tell you about the new name?” Lianna asked as she was about to sit down at the table.

     “No, it was your new friend Danielle that told me all about it when she called for you this afternoon.” Chrissy said in a matter of fact way that let the two girls know she was really angry with them both right now. “Care to explain how the two of you came to be in the city shopping as sisters without one of us with you?” Chrissy asked as she tried to keep her temper under control.

    Lianna was so shocked with what her mother had just said, she almost missed the seat and fell on the floor, but she managed to grab the table and steady herself. “Danielle was here at the house?” Lianna asked her parents, but was looking at Lauren with worry as she did.

     “I never told her where we lived sis.” Lauren said looking hurt that Lianna could think she’d purposely get them both in trouble.

     “Your sister's not to blame for this Lianna.” Chrissy said. “She said that a friend of yours Lauren, told her where you lived, and she was coming to see if you could be friends.” Chrissy added with a raised eyebrow.

     “We can explain mommy,” Lauren said, trying to help protect her sister.

     “You can explain can you Lauren? Let me guess, you stepped into the closet and instead of going to Narnia, you ended up in a shopping centre, so decided to do a bit of shopping while you were there?” Chrissy asked sarcastically.

    Lianna, Lauren and Becky were all having trouble keeping straight faces as Chrissy told them the made up excuse she’d thought up. Neither Lianna nor Lauren thought it would be good if they burst out laughing while being told off.

    Chrissy smiled as she saw all three of them trying not to laugh. “All humour aside though girls. Do you have any idea what could have happened if someone had walked into a changing room and found out Lianna’s little secret?” Chrissy asked looking worried for her little girls.

     “Sorry mommy, we never thought of that.” Lauren said looking worried about what could have happened. “It was my fault we went out behind your backs.” Lauren said as she tried to stand up for her sister again.

     “That’s very nice of you to stand up for your sister like that Lauren, but Lianna has a mind of her own, and she could have said ‘NO’, but she chose to go with you and risk all kinds of problems.” Chrissy kept looking from one girl to the other.

     “Sorry mommies.” Both girls said together as they hung their heads in shame. “I wasn’t thinking.” Lauren added.

     “We wasn’t thinking sis.” Lianna corrected her. “Mommy’s right sis, I could have said no to you, but I didn’t,” She pointed out to her sister.

    Chrissy and Becky loved the way they always stuck up for each other. If one was in trouble, then the other would own up to playing a part in it so they got to share any punishment together. Chrissy and Becky knew that this time they were both to blame for it though, so they would get to share the punishment.

     “Your mother and I have decided on three punishments for you, well four actually, but two of them sort of go together.” Becky pointed out as she gave Chrissy a couple of minutes to calm down again.

    Becky could tell that Chrissy was upset because Lianna could have been hurt if someone found out she wasn’t a real girl yet. Chrissy being beaten by her father when she was just a little older than Lianna was now, made it hard for Chrissy to let her go out and just be a girl.

     “Four punishments?” The girls said at the same time with fear in their voices. Their mum’s had never given them that many before.

     “Wha... What are they?” Lianna asked with a shaky voice. Scared that they were going to stop her dressing as a girl, and make her be Andrew again.

     “The first will be kitchen duty for the two of you for the next two weeks.” Becky told them.

     “Just the two of us?” Lauren whined. “We’ll be in there all night.” She added with a pout.

     “That’s why it’s called punishment my dear.” Becky said sarcastically. “The second punishment will be you’re grounded for the next two weeks, so you’ll have plenty of time to do the dishes and clean the kitchen.” Becky added with a smug grin.

     “What’s the other punishment mom?” Lianna asked looking worried still.

     “The other punishment’s are just for you Lianna.” Becky said with a sad smile. “You’re finally going to get your wish and start school on Monday as a girl.” Becky added looking very serious.

     “Why is that a punishment?” Lianna asked with a grin. She realised that her mum’s would let her start taking hormones now, they said she could when she started school as a girl after the six weeks holidays.

     “It’s a punishment because for the duration of the first two punishments, you won’t start taking the hormones that will help you develop as a young girl should.” Chrissy said with a frown.

    Both her daughters could see that their mother hadn’t decided to do this lightly. Lauren wanted to say, or do something to make then change their minds and start giving Lianna the hormones right away, but nothing she could think of would do any good. Lianna had gone on about starting school after the holiday’s like it was Christmas itself, but now she’d be a girl at school, but without the hormones.

    As Lianna sat facing her parents, she started to think about Monday at school, and what the other kids would say when they saw Lianna and not Andrew walking around and going to classes. She wasn’t sure if she’d be going to classes with Lauren yet, or if that would start after the holidays. Fear was setting in the longer she sat thinking about it all. Just as she was about to lose it, Lianna heard her mother speak to her.

     “Mom and I will take you to school on Monday, and get everything squared away with the headmaster. You’ll start classes with your sister on Monday as well.” Chrissy said with a smile. “Do you think I’d just throw you to the wolves?” She asked with a playful pout.

     “No, not really mommy, but it’s just scary to think about turning up at school as Lianna.” Lianna said as she wiped away a tear.

     “Come here dear and let me give you a hug.” Chrissy said as she slid the chair back as she watched Lianna run around the table and jump on her mother’s knee as she started sobbing with her head buried into her mother’s shoulder.

    Lianna loved getting hugs of both her mothers, but for some reason Lianna always felt a warm glow when she got one from Chrissy. Liana also loved the perfumed smell that her mommy gave off when they hugged. She finally stopped sobbing and then sat up and looked her mother in the eyes before speaking.

     “I’m really sorry for letting you both down mummy. I just wanted to be like Lauren and go shopping.” Lianna said with a pained sound to her voice.

     “I know how you feel dear, but I’m just scared for you at the minute.” Chrissy said as she hugged her daughter to her again. “As soon as we’ve seen you nana Prue tomorrow, and you’ve done your two weeks punishment. Your mom and I will take you into the city and then let you run free for a couple of hours.” Chrissy said with a grin. “We’ll even give you some money to spend on some new clothes, but only things suitable for two young girls your age.” She warned.

     “Why do I need to see Nana Prue tomorrow mummy?” Lianna asked looking puzzled. “If I won’t be taking the hormones for another couple of weeks, can’t it wait a little longer?”

     “No, not really dear. Your Nana Prue is going to make you look more like a girl until you’re eighteen and you can have the surgery to correct that little birth defect you have.” Chrissy explained without calling the thing between Lianna’s legs what it really was.

    Lianna had sat and spoke to Aunty Amy a lot since finding out about her mummy once being like her, and then Aunty Amy did the same and spilled the beans about her past, and how she came to be part of the family. Aunty Amy had explained how Nana Prue had made her privates look just like a girls until she went in for the final surgery to do it for real.

     “Could we get time knocked off our sentence for good behaviour?” Lauren asked looking hopeful to get the kitchen duty down to a week.

     “No! But we will add time on for bad behaviour.” Becky said with a grin.

     “That’s not fair!” Lauren whined again.

     “It’s called punishment Lauren, it’s not meant to be fair, just teach you not to go against your parents wishes.” Becky pointed out.

     “Face it sis, we screwed up.” Lianna said with a sigh. “Don’t do the crime, if you can’t do the time.” Lianna added in some silly macho sounding voice she’d heard on an advert for a film once. This soon had them all giggling and they went to inform the others in the family room that Andrew wouldn’t be around anymore, and Lianna would be starting school on Monday with the others.

    Lianna and Lauren loved their parents even more because they never carried a punishment on beyond the ground rules they laid down, so Lianna and Lauren were laughing and joking again once everyone had given Lianna a hug. Jessica and Jennifer were excited about getting to hang out with both their older sisters at school, and they promised to help keep Lianna safe while she got settled in.

    Even though they were all really just cousins, they all acted like brothers and sisters. They made quite a scary looking sight as they walked around the school together. After the holidays they would be joined by three more when Craig, Richard and Nicole joined their school.

    Lianna sat watching a movie for a bit, but she wasn’t really into it, so she turned to look at Chrissy, so she could ask a question. “Mummy? If I’m going to be a girl from now on, does that mean I can pack up all my boy clothes and get rid of them?”

     “Yes I guess so dear, but don’t throw away stuff that you could still wear as a girl. Or for doing things that might make you dirty.” Chrissy pointed out as she watched Lianna get up off the floor from where she’d been lying next to Lauren, Jennifer and Jessica. Lianna left the family room and was soon followed by her own little gang of followers as the other girls all followed her out the room. Richard and Craig were both in the games room playing some car racing game together with Peter. Sara and Cathy’s little boy.

     “I’m not sure they see it as much of a punishment my love.” Becky purred as she pulled Chrissy a little closer so they could start kissing; now the kids were out the room.

    Mandy and Carl were sat on another sofa doing the same as them now, and Amy was soon wrapping her arms around Amber to show her just how much she still loved her wife as well.

    Jayden, Callum, Ann and Brad were all at the club. The others would normally be there as well, but they decided to stop in and keep Chrissy and Becky company, after they found out what had happened, and why the two of them were stopping at home on a Saturday night. Holly normally kept an eye on the kids while they all went out, but she was making the most of the night off and had gone around to see Mable, and share a glass of sherry or two.

     “I’m sure they’ll see it differently after a week of cleaning the kitchen, and I’m sure mum will be watching over them while they do it all as well.” Chrissy giggled at the thought of Holly stood over them, rolling pin in hand ready to strike if they did anything wrong in her kitchen.

*****

    Lianna, Lauren, Jessica, Jennifer and Nicole had just got the last of the boy clothes packed away when they heard a knock on the door just before Chrissy entered the room to see how they were all doing, and she had a tray full of soda cans for them all.

     “I thought you might be thirsty, so I’ve brought you all a drink up.” Chrissy smiled as she put the tray down on Lianna’s desk.

     “Thanks mummy!” “Thanks Aunty Chrissy!”Came a chorus of voices from the girl’s as they all ran over and grabbed a can each.

     “You’re welcome.” Chrissy smiled. She loved to see all the girls playing with each other, and accepting Lianna as one of them without question. Lianna and Dru when she was using that as her girl’s name, were so full of life, but when she left to go to school as Andrew, Chrissy could see the pain in her daughters eyes. Chrissy said ‘her’ when thinking about Lianna dressed as a boy because Lianna was a girl, just like she’d never been a boy called Chris really. “Can I have a quick word with you Lianna?” Chrissy asked as she walked over to the bed and sat down on the edge of it, waiting for Lianna to join her.

     “Is everything alright mummy?” Lianna asked looking worried. “I can still become a girl can’t I?” She asked in a shaky voice.

     “Yes! Why would you think otherwise?” Chrissy asked looking a little puzzled by the question.

     “I didn’t mean that you or mom had changed your mind like that mummy” Lianna said when she saw the look Chrissy had on her face. “I just thought you might have been trying to scare me earlier, and I’d still have to wait until the holidays.” Lianna added.

     “Do you think me and your mom would do something than mean to you my dear?” Chrissy asked as she pulled Liana into a hug.

     “No, not really, but I guess you and mom never thought Lauren and I would go against your wishes and leave the house alone.” Lianna pointed out.

     “Well we grownups try to keep our word, so you will be going to school on Monday as Lianna.” Chrissy said with a grin. “The other reason for me coming up to see you young lady, was about your new friend Danielle. You still need to give her a call and tell her something.” Chrissy added as she pulled the piece of paper out her sleeve and handed it over to Lianna.

     “What do I say to her mummy?” Lianna asked as she looked down at the paper.

     “I don’t know much about the girl, so it’s hard for me to answer that one.” Chrissy shrugged. “How did you first get talking to her?” Chrissy asked, hoping to get enough information on the girl to come up with an answer.

     “Lauren and I met her in a shop in the city last Saturday. She was being picked on by a group of girls.” Lianna said with some anger in her voice. “They were being really mean to her mummy.” She added looking upset this time.

     “Why were they being mean to her dear?” Chrissy asked.

     “She’s living in a foster home because her parents didn’t want her anymore.” Lianna said feeling sad for Danielle. “The group of girls go to her school and saw her looking at dresses in the shop and started to shout for the staff to keep an eye on her, as she would try to steal something. Danielle went to leave the shop, but was stopped by security before she could.” Lianna was sounding angry again.

     “What happened next? Chrissy asked, but could see that Lianna was worried about answering. “What did you do?” Chrissy had the ‘mum will find out one way or another’ voice as she said it.

     “I bumped into the one making the most noise and slipped a pair of gloves into one of her bags before telling her that she should buy clothes more suited to someone her age, and not a street walker named Candy.” Lianna said with a blush to her cheeks.

    Chrissy was trying not to laugh when she heard Lianna say that, but she soon let it out when all the other girls started rolling around on the floor in fits of giggles.

     “How did all this help Danielle get away from the security staff, and get her talking to you?” Chrissy asked once she got her giggles under control.

     “Lauren and I walked over and told the man to take his hands off our friend as we flashed him our prepaid platinum credit cards, and asked him ‘why would we want to steal from their shop?’ I then told the security man that I’d seen the one doing all the shouting slip something into her bag while he was going after my friend.” Lianna explained.

     “Doing something like that Lianna is wrong, even in a case like that, but I did like the look of Danielle, and it also sounds like those girls needed bringing down a peg or two. I’ll let you off with a warning for that, this time.” Chrissy warned. “So what did the three of you do after leaving the shop then?” Chrissy asked.

     “Danielle was a little shaken up after trying to stop the security guard dragging her away, so Lianna and I took her for a drink in the food court.” Lauren said as she came and sat the other side of Chrissy so she could get a hug as well.

     “So that’s how you came to know all about her being in foster care then?” Chrissy asked as she wrapped an arm around Lauren and gave her a one sided hug.

     “Yes, she’s not been in the area long, so doesn’t have any one she can call a friend. She doesn’t trust any of the kids stopping at the foster home with her, and was just looking for some new clothes when the group of girls started picking on her, and trying to get her in trouble.” Lauren filled their mum in as she got her hug.

     “So what made you run off and leave her feeling like she’d upset you Lianna?” Chrissy asked.

     “We had our drinks and shared some fries before we got back to shopping again. We were still worried about Danielle getting in trouble, so we walked around with her and started to become good friends with her.” Lianna told Chrissy.

     “So why did you run away from her? Was it because of you not being what you looked like sweetie?” Chrissy asked.

     “Yes, she said I wasn’t like other girls, mummy. I got scared and ran away.” Lianna said looking ashamed of what she’d done.

     “Well she’s a clever little thing to track you down to the front door like she did.” Chrissy giggled.

     “We bumped into a couple of friends from school, well I did. Lianna ducked behind a clothes rack pretending not to be with me.” Lauren giggled at the memory of it. “Danielle must have gone back to find them after we left, so she could find out where we lived.” Lauren thought out loud.

     “Do you think I should call her?” Lianna asked as she looked up at her mum. “What if she thinks I’m weird or she hates me for lying to her about being a girl?”

     “Yes I think you should call her Lianna, and if she does think your weird, or some sort of amusement to her, then she’s not really a friend.” Chrissy said as she pulled Lianna into a tighter hug.

    Lianna picked up her mobile and punched in the number on the piece of paper before hitting the call button. The phone made the calling sound and then a girl’s voice could be heard on the other end. “Hello?” The girl asked.

     “Is this Danielle I’m speaking too?” Lianna asked in a nervous voice. She was about to tell a girl she’d only met once, all about her being born in the wrong body, and was now doing something to correct it.

     “Yes this is Danielle speaking. Is that you Lianna?” the girl asked excitedly.

     “Yes this is Lianna, Danielle. Sorry I missed you today when you called round to see me.”

     “That’s okay Lianna. I wasn’t even sure the girl’s I saw had given me the right address.” Danielle giggled. “Was that your mum I spoke to earlier then?” She asked.

     “Yes, one of them.” Lianna smiled as she looked up at her mother still sat on the bed next to her while she talked on the phone.

     “One of them? Oh, you have a step mom as well as a real one. I get it.” Danielle said, as she thought she understood what Lianna was getting at.

     “No Danielle, both my parents are female.” Lianna giggled, as she could just imagine the look on Danielle’s face right now.

     “So you have two mums, and no dad?” Danielle asked in a slow voice, just to make sure she understood correctly.

     “Yep, you got it.” Lianna giggled some more.

     “I’d settle for just one mum to show me how to be a young lady, and you have two of them, and a sister. I’m jealous.” Danielle said with a pout in her voice. “Bet you don’t feel like sharing one with me do you?” She asked with a giggle.

    Lianna just giggled some more, not really knowing how to answer that question. “I’m sorry for the way I left last Saturday Danielle. It was very rude of me.”

     “Did I upset you in some way Lianna? I’m sorry if I did.” Danielle said. “That was the best time I can ever remember having. I was hoping you’d be my friend, so we could do it again.” She added with hope in her voice.

     “I would like that Danielle, but I’m not sure it will be possible.” Lianna warned.

     “Oh, I see. Did your mum not like me?” Danielle asked, sounding depressed.

     “No, she loved you, but I have some things going on in my life, that could make you not want to be around me.” Lianna explained. “I’m not fully what you think I am you see.” Lianna said as she skirted around the thing she wanted to tell Danielle.

     “I don’t understand Lianna. You want to be my friend, but you can’t because of a disease or something?” Danielle asked with a puzzled tone to her voice.

    Lianna took a deep breath and then let it out again to centre herself before she spoke again. “I’m a transgendered teen that was born with male parts, but is now going to be living as a girl until I turn eighteen and can go under the knife to correct the problem.” Lianna waited for Danielle to say something, but all she got was silence from the other end.

     “Hello? Danielle? Are you still there?” Lianna finally asked, worried that she might have hung up on her.

     “Yes I’m still here.” Danielle said on the other end of the phone with a shocked sound to her voice.

     “I’m not asking you to answer me now Danielle. Please take some time to think about it. If you still want to be my friend, then please come over to the house just after midday tomorrow. Bye Danielle.” Lianna said just before she ended the call and put her phone back down on the bedside table.

     “Didn’t she take it too well then sis?” Lauren asked from the other side of their mother, as she reached across and took hold of Lianna’s hand in hers.

     “It was hard to tell down the phone sis. I’ve told her to come over tomorrow if she wants to be friends. Guess I’ll just have to wait and see.” Lianna said with a weak smile.

     “I’m sure she’ll be knocking on the door tomorrow Lianna.” Chrissy said. “Who’s up for a dish of ice cream then?” Chrissy asked with a grin, to try and lighten the mood a little for Lianna. It worked as all the girls started waving a hand in the air to let Chrissy know they wanted some ice cream.

    Ten minute later they were all sat around the kitchen table passing tubs of Ben & Jerry’s around. Becky, Amy and Amber had joined them. Craig, Richard and Peter, who was sleeping over so he could play a new game Craig had just got the day before, was also in the kitchen with a spoon each, as they joined in the tasty treat.

    Sara and Cathy were enjoying a night of peace while Peter stopped with the others for the weekend. They were set to join the others at the club, but the plans changed when Chrissy called them and said they needed to sort something’s with Lauren and Dru. Chrissy was going to leave explaining about Dru now being called Lianna until they come over to pick Peter up tomorrow.

    Chrissy went to call Prue while the kids enjoyed their Ben and Jerry’s, so she could sort out for Lianna to have the little operation done to hide her birth defect.

    Liana and Lauren were just finishing up the clean up session in the kitchen when Chrissy got back after speaking with Prue. The other kids had all gone back to the family room, but Becky was still sat in the kitchen chatting to the two of them while they worked.

     “Did you get everything sorted with Mum?” Becky asked. Becky knew better than to call Prue anything other than ‘mum’ even if she wasn’t around to hear it.

     “Yes, she’ll meet us at the surgery first thing in the morning.” Chrissy said looking worried for her baby, and what she’d be facing come Monday.

     “I’ll be okay mummy.” Lianna said with a smile as she walked over and gave Chrissy a hug. “You know I need to do this to feel like the real me, and I’ve got all you guys to help me get through it all.” She added with a grin.

     “I sometimes wonder who the grownup is when I talk to you young lady.” Chrissy smirked.

     “I know what you mean mummy.” Lianna frowned. “I have to wonder myself sometimes.” She giggfont face=led as she jumped back before Chrissy could grab her.

     “I’ll show you how grownup I can be missy!” Chrissy shouted as she jumped up out her seat and started chasing Lianna around the room.

    Lianna was fast on her feet, so Chrissy set her sights on Lauren, who was leaning against the counter laughing at what Lianna had just said about their mother.

     “So you agree with your sister then do you?” Chrissy asked as she dived on Lauren and started to tickle her.

    Next to Amy, Lauren was the most ticklish person Chrissy had ever known, so she was soon squealing for her mum to stop. “Stop, please stop! I’m sorry!”

    Lianna had stopped running around and took a seat at the table next to her other mum while they watched Chrissy tickle Lauren until she was having trouble breathing. Becky thought it was like having three teenage daughters sometimes when she watched Chrissy play around with the kids.

     “Why do I always get dragged into your problems sis?” Lauren asked with a fake pout as she took a seat at the table to get her breath back.

     “You just need to learn to run when you see mum chasing after me.” Lianna giggled.

     “You’re a cheeky little monkey.” Chrissy said as she grabbed Lianna from behind and gave her a little tickle just before hugging her and giving her a kiss on the cheek. “Please don’t ever change my beautiful baby girl.” Chrissy added as she rested her head on Lianna’s shoulder.

     “I’ve got to mummy, or I won’t be your beautiful baby girl.” Lianna pouted.

     “You know what I mean little miss smarty pants.” Chrissy giggled.

     “You won’t catch me in pants ever again.” Lianna said looking very serious as she said it.

     “Mum couldn’t even catch you in a skirt sis.” Lauren giggled. Referring to the fact Lianna was wearing a skirt now, and mum had failed in catching her as she ran around the kitchen.

     “She must get that from your side of the family babe.” Becky said with a grin as she looked at Chrissy.

    Chrissy just frowned at Becky, knowing that she was referring to all the running away she did when they first met. “Thank god I grew out of it though.” Chrissy said as she jumped on Becky’s knee and kissed her.

     “Yuck, that’s gross! Do you realise the mental scaring that can leave us with?” Lauren asked as she slapped her hands over her eyes. Lianna was soon sat doing the same thing.

    Chrissy and Becky both giggled when they saw both their daughters like that. “If we didn’t do stuff like this, then neither of you would be sat here right now.” Chrissy pointed out.

    Lauren and Lianna were up from the table with their fingers in their ears going, “La la la la la la!” As they ran from the kitchen.

     “Work’s every time.” Chrissy purred just before she starting really kissing Becky. They soon joined the others in the family room, and relaxed for the rest of the night.

    Lianna had just climbed into her bed later that night when she heard a knock on her door, just before Chrissy poked her head around the door. “I just wanted to tuck you in sweetheart and make sure you’re not worried about tomorrow?” Chrissy asked as she walked over to the bed and pulled the covers up and tucked Lianna in.

     “I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t mummy, but I’m also excited to see what I look like without that thing between my legs.” Lianna blushed.

     “You’re lucky your Nana Prue can make it disappear for you sweetie. I had to live with it until I had my surgery.” Chrissy said as she thought about all the times she had to look in the mirror before the surgery and saw a young woman looking back, all apart from the one little place where it counted the most.

     “I don’t know how you coped with all these feelings growing up mummy.” Lianna said as she sat up and gave her mum a hug. “I’m so lucky to have all of you to help me deal with it all.” Lianna added with tears in her eyes.

     “I’m the lucky one for having two beautiful daughters to watch grow up.” Chrissy smiled as she hugged Lianna back. “Now get some sleep. You have a busy day tomorrow, with seeing Nana Prue first thing, then your new friend coming to see you just after lunch.” Chrissy said as she made Lianna lie down again.

     “I don’t think Danielle will turn up. I got the feeling she was a little freaked out on the other end of the phone. That’s why I hung up before she had to answer me then and there on the phone.” Lianna said with a sigh.

     “I think she’ll be knocking on the door tomorrow afternoon sweetie.” Chrissy said with the smile all parents have when they know better than their children as to what someone will do.

     “I hope you’re right mummy.” Lianna smiled. “I really liked her.” She added just before she turned over and closed her eyes.

    Chrissy gave her a kiss on the cheek before she spoke. “I know I’m right honey, I’m your mother.” Chrissy giggled, more at the thought of hearing her own mother say the same thing to her on more than one occasion.

    Chrissy poked her head in to tuck Lauren in before going back down stairs to relax on the sofa with Becky and a glass of wine. Chrissy was worried about Lianna, but she also knew that Lianna had a large family to help keep her safe, so she wouldn’t have to hide it all until she could run away and hope to find her way in life, not knowing where that would be.

     “You okay baby?” Becky asked as she cuddled up to Chrissy when she saw her with a faraway look in her eyes.

     “Yes, fine. I was just thinking how much luckier Lianna will have it, to how it was for me at her age.” Chrissy could still remember the look on her father’s face as he hit her after finding her dressed in her room that day when she was just fifteen. Her father had since become a loving father and in the end died being loved by a large number of women and men that all thought of him as their father as well as Chrissy.

     “The world was a different place back then Chrissy. People just didn’t understand, not that it’s much better now, but there are more people like Lianna and yourself in the media now.” Becky said reassuringly to her wife as they hugged on the sofa drinking their wine.

    Chrissy smiled as she knew Becky was right, and Lianna did have a large family to keep her safe, even while she was at school. All the kids had their own group of friends at school as well, and most of them liked Andrew, so they just hoped that they all liked Lianna as well. It was soon time for bed, and they all went up, so Chrissy and Becky could take Lianna over to Prue’s surgery the next morning.

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 3

    Lianna was out shopping with Lauren and Danielle when she needed to use the restroom, so she told Danielle, and Danielle rushed her to the restrooms in the shopping centre. Lianna didn’t realise until she was in the restroom, that it was the male one. Shrugging it off and really needing to go, Lianna ran over to the male cubicles and lifted her skirt to relieve herself, just to find her birth defect gone. That’s when She woke up and realised it was just a weird dream. She thought it weird because she’d not stood to pee in years.

    Looking over at the clock on her bedside table revealed it was time to get up and get showered and dressed so she could go and let Nana Prue make her look even more like a girl.

    Lauren was sat on Lianna’s bed when she got back out the bathroom rapped in a large fluffy white bathrobe.

     “Morning sis!” Lauren said with a grin as she jumped off the bed and ran over to give her sister a hug.

     “Morning sis.” Lianna smiled as Lauren hugged her. “What brings you to my room this early on a Sunday morning?” Lianna asked.

    Lauren wasn’t what you’d call a morning person, so Lianna was shocked to find her sat on her bed looking excited like she was.

     “I’ve come to help you get ready for your big day sis!” Lauren said as she dragged Lianna over to her dressing table so she could help dry and style Lianna’s hair for her.

    Andrew had never really had a room in years, but Dru had a room that looked a lot like Lauren’s room next door. The room used to have racing cars all over the walls, but it was changed to suit either a boy or a girl when Dru told her parents about wanting to become a girl like Lauren. Chrissy and Becky planned to make it look even more girlie for Lianna now that all trace of Andrew would be gone forever.

     “I could have sorted it myself sis.” Lianna said in a weak protest, but secretly was glad for her sister’s help.

     “I needed to get up and dressed myself, so I thought I’d help you get ready as well.” Lauren said with a shrug as she worked on her sister’s hair using a brush and a blow drier.

     “Does this mean you’re coming with me to see Nana Prue?” Lianna asked as she looked at Lauren in the mirror.

     “Yes!” Lauren said like Lianna had lost her mind for even thinking she wouldn’t. “I’m not going to bail on my best friend and sister at a time like this.” Lauren added as she looked determined to go with her even if Lianna said she couldn’t, not that Lianna ever would.

     “Thanks sis, you’re the best.” Lianna smiled.

     “I’m one half of the best sis.” Lauren grinned as she looked at Lianna in the mirror.

    Lianna just smiled back as she let her sister work on her hair for her, then Lauren turned her around and plucked Lianna’s eyebrows until they looked thin and a lot more feminine. Lauren then added a little makeup to bring out the natural beauty Lianna had before letting her get dressed.

    Chrissy had picked out what Lianna would wear for the trip over to see her Nana. It was a simple looking summer dress with a flared skirt to it. Lianna slipped on a bra and panties before she added the small breast forms that gave her a little bust just like Lauren had, and then she slipped the dress on before sitting on the bed to put on her sandals.

    Lauren had run back to her own room while Lianna got dressed, so Lianna was looking in her full length mirror when Lauren walked back into the room looking like Lianna’s twin sister almost. Lauren had a brighter blond hair than Lianna did; due to her having it dyed a couple of weeks back as part of her birthday present from their mums.

    Lianna had fought back tears as she had to sit and watch her sister get treated like a princess for a couple of hours. Her parents had tried to make her go and do something else with the other girl’s, but Lianna wanted to see what her sister looked like before the others. She just never realised how fake it would make her feel to sit there and not be able to have her hair and nails done like Lauren had. Lianna had put a brave face on it in front of Lauren, so she didn’t feel bad for looking so pretty, but Mummy had heard her sobbing in her bedroom later that day and hugged her until she stopped.

     “Mom and I will treat you just as soon as you become a girl full time sweetie.” Chrissy had cooed while rocking back and forth with Lianna cuddled in her arms.

    Lianna could understand the reason for them not letting her have her hair done, and her nails, just to get rid of it all come Monday, so Andrew could go to school. Lianna was snapped out her daydreaming when Lauren playfully slapped her on the arm.

     “Hey! Snap out of it dreamy head. We need to get down stairs before our mum’s come looking for us.” Lauren said as she grabbed Lianna by the arm and started dragging her out the bedroom after grabbing Lianna’s little panda backpack with all her makeup and phone in it.

    Chrissy and Becky were just buttering some toast when they heard a giggling Lianna and Lauren enter the kitchen. It was still before eight in the morning, so the others were still in bed sleeping, or just not insane enough to be dragging themselves out of bed yet.

     “Morning mums!” Both girls said as they walked over and kissed Chrissy and Becky on the cheek as they hugged them.

     “Morning girls,” Chrissy smiled as she hugged them back just before handing them a plate with some toast on it.

     “Morning dears.” Becky said as she sorted out some juice for them both.

     “How did you sleep Lianna dear?” Chrissy asked.

     “I slept fine mummy, but I did have some weird dreams though.” Lianna frowned.

    Lianna went on to tell them all about the last one she still remembered the most about. They all had a giggle at the thought of it happening for real, but they all just said it was her mind trying to sort everything into some sort of order, and not to worry about it.

    It was eight thirty when they left the house and got in Becky’s car, so she could drive them all over to Prue’s surgery. Lauren sat in the back with Lianna. Lauren had hold of her sister’s hand to let her know she wasn’t alone in all this.

     “I can’t wait to see the looks on the other kids faces tomorrow when they see my sister walking around school.” Lauren giggled.

     “That’s okay for you to say sis, but you’re not the one they’ll all be looking at.” Lianna said sounding worried.

     “Yes I will sis, because I’ll be right there at your side.” Lauren told her sister.

     “Thanks sis, but I’m trying to deal with one worry at a time right now.” Lianna said as she was getting more and more worried the closer they got to the surgery and her fate with her Nana Prue.

    The road where her Nana’s surgery was was nearly empty due to it being early on a Sunday morning. Becky parked her car next to Prue’s and then got out and helped Lauren get out while Chrissy did the same with Lianna on the other side.

    Becky got to the surgery door and pushed the button to let Prue know they were there, but was surprised to hear Kim’s voice ask who it was, but she laughed just after, and buzzed them in.

     “Aunty Kim!” Both girl’s shouted as they ran around the corner and found her stood just in front of her desk ready to great them both with a big hug.

    Kim towered over the girls at just over six feet tall, but she looked wonderful when she was out and about with her husband David, the girls Uncle. They didn’t have any kids of their own, so Kim and David loved to spoil all the others whenever they could.

     “Hello Lauren and Lianna I hear it is now?” Kim asked with a grin. “I thought it was going to be Drusilla?” Kim asked with a pout.

     “I was never a Drusilla Aunty Kim.” Lianna said as she screwed her nose up at the name. “Do you like Lianna?” She asked looking hopeful.

     “I love the name Lianna. I think it will really suit you.” Kim said as she hugged Lianna again. “So you’ll be known as Lianna Drusilla Clarke then?” Kim asked with a grin.

     “NO! I’ll be Lianna Amy Clarke.” She said with pride. “I know I was named after Amy while she was still pretending to be a boy, so it’s only right that I use her female name now as my middle name.” Lianna explained.

     “That’s a sweet thing to do Lianna.” Kim smiled. “Kim’s a good middle name you know?” She added with a pout, but was soon giggling again to let them know she was just joking with them.

     “So you ready to get things sorted out?” Kim asked with a grin as she picked up a pair of scissors and started snipping at thin air.

    Lianna suddenly looked very worried when she saw Kim with the scissors in her hand. Even though Lianna wanted her birth defect removed, she didn’t like the thought of Kim using a pair of scissors to do it.

     “Kimberly! Don’t be so cruel to the poor girl.” Prue said as she came out of her surgical room dressed in a white lab coat looking ready for business.

     “Full name, I’m in trouble now.” Kim said looking worried, just before she started to giggle. “I’m Sorry Lianna, just some dry surgical humour.” Kim added with a pout while holding her arms out to offer her another hug to say sorry properly.

     “I’ll let you off then Aunty Kim.” Lianna said as she let Kim hug her again.

     “Shall we get you sorted out my dear? Then we can sit and have a chat while we all enjoy a nice cup of tea.” Prue said as she held out her hand to guide Lianna into the room she’d just walked out of.

    Lianna took her Nana’s hand and let her lead the way. Chrissy, Becky and Lauren all took a seat while Kim set to work making a drink for them all.

     “Will it hurt Nana?” Lianna asked as she was led behind a screen so she could strip down and put on the gown that Prue had left for her there. “Will I have to wear a diaper like Aunty Amy did when she had it done?” She asked with fear in her voice.

     “Yes a little, and no not anymore dear.” Prue said in a calming voice. “I’ve perfected it since I first did it on your Aunty Amy.” Prue added with a smile when she thought back to that very first time she ever did it.

    Lianna was soon undressed and in the gown. Prue asked her to jump up on the exam table and then put her legs up in the stirrups, so Prue had full access to the area between Lianna’s legs.

     “I just need to give you some injections to start with.” Prue warned her just before rubbing first one cheek, and then the other with something before jabbing Liana’s bottom with two very sharp needles, or they felt very sharp to Lianna.

    Prue was ready to lie to Lianna if she asked what the injections were for, but she never asked, and Prue never told. The injections were female hormones. Prue had upped the dose to compensate for the fact Lianna wouldn’t be taking the pills for another couple of weeks yet. Prue understood the reason for Chrissy and Becky doing it, and fully backed it as well.

    Lianna had to lay there and listen to her Nana Prue give her a lecture about not going against her parents’ wishes, and how she wasn’t happy to find out what her and her sister had done. Lianna didn’t mind though, because it took her mind off whatever her Nana was up to down between her legs. She could feel some tugging here, and then some tugging the other way, and some slight pain before some shoving and pulling, then more pain.

     “There you go dear, all done.” Prue said as she stepped back and smiled at Lianna. “Do you want to take a look?” Prue asked with a grin, already knowing the answer to that question.

    Lianna started nodding her head up and down as she lay there with a big grin on her face. Prue picked up a large hand held mirror and then held it up so Lianna could see what her Nana Prue had done. Lianna had happy tears in her eyes as she saw that she looked just like Lauren now down there.

     “Thank you Nana Prue. It looks beautiful.” Lianna snuffled as she wiped away a tear and messed up her makeup doing it.

     “You’re most welcome my dear.” Prue said as she stepped up to Lianna’s head and kissed her on the forehead as she gave her a hug. “I know you’re too young for this little speech, but I’ll give it to you anyway. You only look like a girl down there, so don’t go thinking you can go having sex or anything like that.” Prue explained.

     “Nana!” Lianna said with a blush. “I’m too young for things like that.” She added blushing even more.

     “I know sweetie, but it’s all part of the speech I give the others. I’ve not got one worked out for the younger ones yet.” Prue giggled at the way Lianna was blushing a deep shade of red right now. “We just need to wait for you to need the bathroom now, so I can make sure it all works like it should.” Prue added as she helped Lianna get off the table, so she could go and get dressed.

     “You’ll find a sanitary towel in there with you, please place it in your panties, so you don’t get any spots of blood on them!” Prue shouted over the screen Lianna was getting changed behind.

    Prue waited for Lianna to get dressed and then walked back out into the waiting area where her mums and sister were waiting with Kim.

     “How did it go sis?” Lauren asked as she jumped up and ran over to her sister, who was still walking a little funny at the minute while she got used to the new way it all felt down there. “You’re walking funny sis.” Lauren giggled.

     “You’d be walking funny if I’d done to you what I just did to your sister Lauren.” Prue frowned.

     “Sorry Nana, sorry sis.” Lauren said looking a little ashamed of herself for giggling at her sister. “Can I help you with anything sis?” Lauren asked as she guided her sister over to the sofa.

     “Yep, you can water my horse and give it some hay while you’re at it Miss.” Lianna said as she tipped an invisible hat like a cowboy would. This soon set Lauren off in a fit of giggles again, as she slapped her hand over her mouth trying to stop herself.

     “Well I can’t very well tell you off for making fun of yourself can I?” Prue said with another frown. “You’ll be fine again in an hour or so Lianna, so just try to walk normal until the pain fades, and you get use to the new seating arrangement down there.” Prue added as she pointed down to Lianna’s groin area

     “We need you to drink this glass of water for us now Lianna.” Kim said as she passed her the largest glass of water she’d ever seen.

     “You want me to drink all of it?” Lianna asked looking worried.

     “I’m afraid so little one. We need to make sure you can still go to the potty okay.” Kim pointed out.

    Lianna blushed as she thought about going to the toilet while Prue and Kim watched her go and spend a penny. It didn’t take long for Lianna to need the toilet once she’d drank the glass of water, or glass bucket as Lianna thought of it. It turned out to only be Prue that went into the toilet with her while Lianna tried out her new seating arrangement as Nana Prue put it earlier.

     “How does that feel sweetie?” Prue asked as she watched Lianna expel the water Kim had made her drink.

     “It feels weird, but good at the same time Nana. I don’t have to hold anything now, and I can wipe like I’ve seen other girls do.” Lianna said with a grin as she did just that and wiped herself dry before standing up and getting herself dressed again.

     “I’d say my work is done here then young lady.” Prue smiled. “I’ll see you in two weeks when I get you started on the hormones.” Prue added with a frown to let Lianna know she wasn’t happy about what she did, going out behind her parent’s back.

     “Okay Nana Prue. I know I did a really bad thing that could have got me hurt. I just didn’t think about it at the time.” Lianna said as she hung her head in shame.

     “I’ve said my piece now Lianna, so go and have some fun being the girl you were meant to be.” Prue said as she pulled Liana into a hug, once she’d washed and dried her hands.

     “Is everything alright with her mum?” Chrissy asked looking worried when she saw them walk back into the waiting area.

     “Yes, little Miss I. P. Freely is free to leave me now.” Prue giggled at her own joke.

    The others must have found it funny as well, because they were soon giggling along with her. They all gave Prue and Kim a hug before they left to return home to see if Danielle turned up or not. Chrissy still thought the girl would be knocking on the door, even with Lianna telling her the truth.

     “So do you look like me now then sis?” Lauren asked as they drove home again.

     “Yes I do.” Liana said with a little shock in her voice still, at just how Nana Prue had managed to make her look just like her sister. Lianna had seen Lauren naked a couple of times now, and always felt jealous of her for looking so perfect, well perfect to a girl trapped with the body of a young boy. “Nana Prue is amazing with all medical stuff, just like Nana holly is amazing in the kitchen.” She added with a grin, proud of all her grandparent’s.

    Lianna and Lauren still sat and watched all the videos of their granddad Greg. They loved to listen to stories of Chrissy growing up. Some of the stories made more sense since they found out about mother being born with a birth defect, just like Lianna had.

    Becky was soon pulling onto their street and driving down the road when Chrissy saw a young girl sat on a wall just up from their driveway.

     “I think you still have a new friend you two.” Chrissy said just before Becky pulled into the driveway.

     “How do you know that mummy?” Lianna asked. She’d been too busy chatting to Lauren, to notice the girl sat on the wall looking at her mobile phone for some reason.

     “I’ve just seen Danielle sat on the neighbour’s wall up the road.” Chrissy smiled as she looked into the back where Lianna and Lauren were sat.

    Lianna looked at the time and saw it was just after eleven. “She’s early; do you think she’s having second thoughts about coming to the door?”

     “I’ll go and find out while Lauren helps you get into the house.” Chrissy said as she helped Lianna get out the car, so her sister could help get her inside.

    Becky went with them to help Lianna from the other side, while Chrissy walked down the drive and out onto the sidewalk, so she could walk up the road and see why Danielle was sat on the wall outside the house with an hour to spare.

*****

    Danielle was so busy looking at the time on her phone that she never noticed Chrissy walking up the road until she saw a pair of legs stood next to her. Danielle jumped up thinking she was going to be in trouble for hanging around like she was up to no good, but she relaxed again when she realised it was one of Lianna’s mums stood there smiling at her.

     “Hello Danielle, is everything alright?” Chrissy asked as she sat on the wall next to her.

     “Hello ma’am. Everything is fine; I just got here a little early and was waiting for the time to move on.” Danielle said as she pointed a finger at the clock on her mobile with a shaky hand from being so nervous.

     “You’re rather early aren’t you Danielle? And please call me Chrissy.” She smiled at the nervous young girl.

     “I don’t like the place I’m stopping, so I got here early to make sure I let Lianna and Lauren know that I would like to be their friend if they will still let me?” Danielle said with some pleading in her voice. “No one’s ever treated me as nice as they did the other Saturday.” She added as she looked down at the ground.

     “You better come and meet the rest of the family then, and have a spot of lunch with us.” Chrissy said as she stood up again and pulled Danielle to her feet, just before wrapping an arm around her shoulder and walking her back down to the house.

     “I think you’re very pretty Chrissy. I wish I could be pretty like you, Lianna and Lauren.” Danielle said as she looked up at the beautiful Blond woman making her feel wanted for once.

     “Thank you Danielle, but I think you’re very pretty yourself.” Chrissy said in a motherly way. “You should never think less of yourself Danielle. I won’t stand for it.” Chrissy sounded bossy, but was smiling as she said it, so Danielle just giggled.

     “I don’t want to be any trouble Chrissy. I can wait out here while you all have your lunch.” Danielle said, but the noise her tummy made said she was lying.

     “When did you last have something to eat young lady?” Chrissy asked, as she stopped walking and turned to face Danielle to see if she was going to risk lying to her.

    Danielle was about to lie, but something in the look Chrissy gave her, made her just spout out the truth before she could stop herself. “Around this time yesterday ma’am.”

     “You’ve not eaten in a day!” Chrissy said as she grabbed Danielle by the hand and almost ran her into the house and straight to the kitchen where Holly was just making sandwiches with Amy and Amber’s help. “Sit there and eat this.” Chrissy said as she grabbed a plate and put half a dozen sandwiches on it before going to the fridge and pouring out a large glass of milk, and then a second glass, which she filled with orange juice.

     “Hi sis. Everything okay?” Amy asked as she watched Chrissy moving around the kitchen like a woman on a mission.

     “NO! Far from it baby sister.” Chrissy shot back as she placed the two glass’s on the table in front of Danielle. “I want you to drink both of them.” Chrissy said as she looked at Danielle munching on a sandwich.

     “What’s wrong sis?” Amy asked looking worried as she looked at the young girl eating a sandwich like she’d not eaten in days.

     “I’d like you all to meet Danielle. She’s a new friend that Lianna and Lauren found last Saturday while out shopping. Sadly I just found out that she’s not eaten since this time yesterday.” Chrissy added with a frown.

     “Arrr, you poor thing.” Amy said as she ran over and gave Danielle a hug before letting her get back to eating her sandwiches.

    Danielle was amazed at all the beautiful women that lived here, she could see where Lianna and Lauren got their looks from now as she saw the kitchen start to fill up with more men and women. Then she saw all the other kids start to join them. Danielle was beginning to feel a little overwhelmed until she saw Lianna and Lauren enter the kitchen. Danielle was worried when she saw that Lauren was helping Lianna walk with a woman helping her on the other side.

     “Hi Danielle, I’m glad you decided to come over.” Lianna smiled as she let her mom and sister help her take the empty seat next to Danielle.

     “So am I sweetie. She’s not eaten since this time yesterday.” Chrissy said to everyone in the room.

    Everyone in the room let out a gasp when they heard Chrissy say that, then they all started talking at once, but Danielle heard a male voice speak up above the others. “Let me have the name of the place you’ve been stopping at miss, I need to find out what the hell is going on.” Carl asked as he stepped through the crowd of people with his phone out ready to make a call.

     “Please don’t do that sir!” Danielle said looking scared now. “I just didn’t like what they were having for dinner last night, so I didn’t eat it.” She added, but it was a lie, and Carl could tell.

     “Were did you sleep last night miss?” Carl asked when he started to notice the slightly unkempt hair, and creased clothing she was wearing.

     “I slept in a caravan up the road that I found had been left unlocked.” Danielle said as she pushed the plate of food away, not hungry anymore. She knew that they would call the people in charge of the home and have her taken back there.

     “Why did you do that miss?” Carl asked.

     “My name’s Danielle and I ran away from the home because I was sick of being beaten up by the other kids living there. Some of the bigger ones wanted me to steal alcohol for them from the off-licence, but I wouldn’t do it. They said they would kill me if I went back without it, so I ran away.”

     “I still need the name of the place you ran away from Danielle?” Carl said with a calm smile.

    Danielle gave him the address and the number off her mobile, then she was forced to carry on eating when Chrissy pushed the plate back under her nose while giving her a ‘don’t mess with me on this missy’ look.

    Carl wandered off into another room to make a call and find out what was going on in the foster home. They didn’t care that Danielle hadn’t been back in a couple of nights. They still got the money for having her there, so it worked out better for them if she stopped away. Carl ended the call with them, and then called his legal team to find out what he needed to do, to be able to keep Danielle at the house where he could help keep her safe. He was on a mission to get the foster home closed down after speaking to the woman on the other end of the phone.

    Danielle was just washing down a large piece of chocolate cake with the glass of milk when she saw Carl walk back into the kitchen and ask to speak with Mandy and Chrissy.

     “Mandy, Chrissy, can I have a quick word with you both?” Carl asked just before leaving the kitchen again.

     “Did you find anything out Carl?” Chrissy asked looking worried when she saw the look on his face.

     “Yes I have, and it’s not good I’m afraid.” Carl said with anger in his voice. “They knew she was missing, but didn’t care enough to call the police. As long as they keep getting money for her, they don’t care what she does.” Carl explained.

     “She’s not going back there Carl!” Chrissy snapped. “I don’t care what anyone says, that girl is going to stay right here and be looked after properly.” Chrissy said in anger.

     “I’ve already got the legal team working on it Chrissy, I just wanted to make sure it was okay for her to stop here until we can get it all sorted out?” Carl asked.

     “Sort out the paperwork; I’ll adopt her right now.” Chrissy said looking very serious about it.

     “It’s not that easy to do Chrissy.” Carl tried to explain.

     “Make it that easy Carl; I know if anyone can, it’s you.” Chrissy said with pleading in her eyes. “I’m that sure you can do it, that I’m going to tell that poor girl she’ll be stopping here with us from now on.” Chrissy added just before she turned and went back into the kitchen.

     “Do you think you can get it sorted so the girl can stop with us Carl?” Mandy asked just after they both watched Chrissy stomp off back to the kitchen.

     “Yes I can my love.” Carl smiled. “We have a couple of lady friends in the right places.” Carl added with a grin.

     “Then why did you just tell Chrissy it wasn’t that simple?” Mandy asked with a puzzled look.

     “I can’t make it look to easy to sort out, or she’d be asking me to do it with all the stray kids she finds on the street.” Carl grinned. “Just make her feel at home, and I’ll have Chrissy and Becky down as her legal guardians by the time I’ve done.” Carl added just before kissing his wife.

     “Have I told you just how much I love you lately?” Mandy purred between kisses.

     “Yes, but I do need a lot of convincing.” Carl grinned just before his phone started ringing.

    Mandy loved to see Carl in action at times like this. He was not happy with the way the woman had spoke to him, and how little worry she had when Carl had told her about Danielle sleeping rough because some other kids at the home threatened to kill her if she didn’t steal for them.

    Carl made a couple more calls and spoke to them about getting the girl adopted by Chrissy and Becky, but it wasn’t looking good for two women to adopt a child. Carl found it could be done, but it would be very long winded and complicated, but he did find a much easier way to get it all sorted out, and was told it would go through with no trouble at all. He explained it all to Mandy, and she gave him the go ahead to do it.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 4

    Lianna was having some trouble sitting for too long, and she had started to fidget in her seat next to Danielle.

     “Are you feeling okay Lianna? I couldn’t help noticing you were being helped into the kitchen, and now you look to be in some pain.” Danielle said as she looked more closely at Lianna.

     “I’m fine, but I did have a minor surgical procedure done this morning, to help me fit in with the other girls.” Lianna said with a smile when she thought about how she looked down there now.

     “Please don’t take this the wrong way Lianna, but you look way to pretty to be a boy.”Danielle smiled.

     “Thanks Danielle, but I have a long way to go before I’ll be the girl I should have been at birth.” Lianna sighed. “Would you like a tour of the house while Uncle Carl and the others get things sorted out?”Lianna asked

     “Yes please, but only if you’re up to it Lianna.”

     “I can’t see it being any more painful than being sat here.” Lianna giggled.

    Danielle and Lauren helped Lianna get to her feet, and then they took a slow walk out the kitchen. Danielle couldn’t help noticing the gaggle of kids tagging along with them, this made Danielle nervous. She knew none of their names, or if they liked her.

    Lianna noted Danielle looking over her shoulder at the others and then remembered she’d not introduced them all yet. “I’m sorry Danielle, I’m being so rude.” Lianna said as she stopped walking and turned her around to face the group of kids that had been following. “Let me introduce you to your new family. This is Jennifer, Jessica, Nicole, Richard, Craig and Peter.” Lianna said as she pointed at each child stood smiling at her. Each one of them gave a little wave as Lianna said their name.

     “Hello, it’s nice to meet you all.” Danielle said in a nervous voice as she gave a little wave back and tried to smile.

     “Peter doesn’t live here with us, but he does spend most his free time hanging out with us though.” Lianna grinned as she wrapped an arm around Peter’s shoulder and gave him a one armed hug. Even though Peter was a couple of years younger than Lianna and Lauren, he was already a little taller than them.

     “Hi Danielle.” Peter said as he held out his hand to shake hers. “My parents are like family, so I get to spend a lot of time hanging out here with the rest of them. You’ll really like it here, trust me.” Peter added with a grin.

    Jessica, Jennifer and Nicole were the next to give her a proper greeting by letting out a squeal as they ran up to her and then had a squealy group hug with her. Danielle couldn’t help but join in as they all started jumping up and down.

    Craig and Richard shook Danielle’s hand trying to act all cool, but they failed when Lianna and Lauren grabbed them both and started to tickle them. The two boys were soon giggling and screaming for them to stop it. Danielle found herself giggling along with the rest of them as they all played around; she’d never seen a group of kids play like this before.

    They were soon walking again, but in more of a single group now with Lianna and Danielle at the front while the others followed along just behind. The first stop was at the pool room.

     “You have your own swimming pool?” Danielle asked with her mouth hanging open. “I didn’t realise you were that rich.” She added looking worried as to what she’d let herself in for.

    The other kids just giggled and brushed it off as they showed her around the rest of the house, they even showed her their bedrooms. Danielle had never seen nicer bedrooms in her life, she wished that she could have a room like Lauren had; it was very girly and pink. Danielle was shocked to see that Lianna’s room was kind of neutral; she thought it would be even more girly than Lauren’s room.

     “I love all your bedrooms, but I thought this room would look more girlish than any of the others Lianna?” Danielle asked as they made their way back down to the kitchen, so they could all get another drink.

     “I’ve had to keep up the appearance of a boy to the outside would up until now, but starting tomorrow, I’ll be going to school as a girl.” Lianna explained.

     “Why the sudden change now? It looks like you’ve been dressing this way for years, if not all your life.” Danielle said as she still found it hard to believe the girl stood in front of her wasn’t born this way.

     “Well it’s sort of a punishment for breaking some rules.” Lianna said looking a little sheepish about it. “I was going to start back at school after the holidays, but Lauren and I went out last weekend on our own when we’re not supposed to, so this is my punishment. I have to start school as Lianna early now.”

    Danielle looked at Lianna and Lauren for a couple of seconds before she suddenly realised that it was her calling at the house yesterday that got them in trouble. “Oh no! It’s all my fault.” She said looking worried. “I got the two of you in trouble. I’m so sorry.” Danielle pleaded with them both and the others as she looked around expecting them all to hate her for what she did.

     “Don’t blame yourself for any of this Danielle. Lianna and I never should have been out in the first place.” Lauren said with a smile as she stepped over to where Danielle was stood and gave her a hug. “Meeting you makes the punishments worthwhile.” Lauren giggled.

     “If I’d known sneaking out as Lianna would make our mums do this, I’d have done it well before now, and paid someone to call and ask for me to be their friend.” Lianna was grinning. “Bet you never thought you’d find a family as well as a friend?” Lianna asked with a giggle.

     “Do you really think your Uncle Carl can make me part of your family?” Danielle asked looking worried that he was getting her hopes up for nothing.

     “If my dad says he’ll do something, then he’ll do it.” Craig said with pride.

     “Craig does have a point Danielle. Uncle Carl has never let any of us down yet, and I can’t see him starting now.” Lianna smiled as she took hold of Danielle’s hand. “He had his mission face on as well when he came back into the kitchen and asked mummy and Aunty Mandy to go and have a word with him.” Lianna added when she remembered the look on her Uncle Carl’s face.

     “His mission face?” Danielle asked.

     “It’s the face my dad has when something is bugging him, or someone has just upset him in some way.” Craig explained. “Whoever he spoke to on the other end of that phone will soon learn to never upset my father.” Craig chuckled.

     “Craig’s right Danielle. Uncle Carl will make the people that let all this stuff happen to you pay for it.” Lauren said.

     “I’m grateful for what your parents are trying to do for me, but do all of you want me living here with you?” Danielle asked with tears in her eyes. “I don’t want to move in here if you all hate me becoming part of the family; I’d rather go live on the street than deal with all that again.” She added as she wiped her eyes on the sleeve of the sweatshirt she was wearing.

     “I don’t know what sort of places you’ve lived before Danielle, but the worst that will happen to you here is getting hugged to death.” Lianna said just before the others showed her what Lianna was talking about. “See what I mean?” Lianna squeaked out as they get crushed in the middle of a group hug.

     “For the most part Danielle, what you see is what you get, but more about that will be explained in time.” Lauren said as she started leading them all to the kitchen again.

    Chrissy was pacing back and forth looking upset over the way the foster people had been treating Danielle. Becky was pacing with her as she tried to calm her wife down. Chrissy stopped pacing and ran over to give Danielle a hug as soon as she saw here enter the room.

     “Hello dear, are you still hungry?” Chrissy asked as she flapped around trying to show Danielle that life here was very different to what she’d had to put up with elsewhere.

     “No thank you Chrissy. I’m still stuffed from all those sandwiches and chocolate cake you gave me earlier.” Danielle giggled. She liked the way Chrissy cared for her so much, it was nice to feel wanted, and not just in the way like she felt back at the foster home.

     “I won’t let anyone hurt you again Danielle, I’ll promise you that sweetie.” Chrissy said as she hugged the girl again.

    Carl and Mandy walked back into the kitchen with grim looking faces. They both looked at the way Chrissy was hugging Danielle. Mandy could see the protective mother coming out in Chrissy, so wasn’t sure how her baby sister was going to take the news her and Becky wouldn’t be able to adopt Danielle very easily.

     “Did you get it all sorted out Carl?” Chrissy asked looking hopeful.

     “I’m sorry Chrissy, but my legal team say it would be too drawn out and complicated to sort out for you and Becky to adopt Danielle.” Carl said as he let out a sigh.

     “I’m not letting her go back there Carl!” Chrissy said as she tightened the hug on Danielle. “We’ll have to hide her, get her name changed, or we could move away and start new someplace else.” Chrissy starting saying one idea after another.

    Mandy had walked over and pulled an upset Chrissy to her for a hug of her own while she talked in a panic. “We could do all of them things Chrissy, or you could sit down and let Carl explain his plan to you.” Mandy said as she led Chrissy over to the kitchen table and sat her down.

    Chrissy had sat down and then pulled Danielle up on to her knee, so she could keep hugging her. “What’s this plan you have then Carl?” Chrissy asked as she looked at Carl and Mandy pulling over a couple of chairs so they could talk to Danielle more than Chrissy to start with.

     “Hello Danielle. I’m Mandy and this is my husband Carl, but you may already know that.” Mandy smiled.

     “Hello Mandy, Carl. Thank you for trying to help me out, but please don’t let Chrissy get in trouble because of me, it’s not worth it really.” Danielle said looking depressed that she’d be living on the street from now on.

     “I hear that you got the grand tour of the house while we’ve been busy trying to sort things out?” Mandy asked.

     “Yes it’s a very lovely house you all live in.” Danielle said with a sigh, sad she wouldn’t get to live in it with them all.

     “Thank you Danielle. Could you see yourself living here with us?” Mandy asked with a smile.

     “Very much so, but we all know it won’t happen.” Danielle pouted.

     “Do you like me and Carl? Danielle.” Mandy asked.

     “Yes you both seem really nice, why do you ask?” Danielle had a puzzled look now at all the questions Mandy was asking her.

     “Do you think you could cope with calling us mum and dad?” Mandy asked with a grin.

     “I don’t understand? You just said that it wasn’t possible to adopt me?” Danielle said as she wiped away more tears that had started leaking from her eyes.

     “Carl said it would be complicated to sort out Chrissy and Becky adopting you, but Carl and I wouldn’t have any of those problems, and you can stop here with us while all the paperwork is sorted out.” Mandy said as she gave Danielle a hug. “The big question is, do you want to call Carl and I, mum and dad?” Mandy asked.

     “I can really stay here and call you mum and dad?” Danielle asked as she started sobbing on Mandy’s shoulder.

    Chrissy was crying happy tears as she rubbed Danielle’s back as she watched her hugging Mandy. Chrissy was a little sad that she wouldn’t be adding another daughter to her little part of the family, but at least Danielle would still be part of the family.

     “Hey sis.” Craig said as he poked Danielle in the arm to get her attention. Danielle was soon breaking the hug with Mandy and looking at Craig. “Don’t go thinking that just because I’m your baby brother, you can start picking on me.” Craig added with a grin.

     “You don’t mind me becoming your big sister then Craig?” Danielle asked with a shocked look on her face that Craig would just accept her so easily.

     “I already have to put up with that lot, so what’s one more to deal with.” Craig chuckled as he pointed at the other girls that were all like big sisters to him.

     “I’d boast at being the best big sister you could ever have Craig, but that could be a tough one to live up to, but I will always be there for you baby brother.” Danielle smiled as she ruffled his hair just before pulling him into a hug with her.

    Danielle was soon giggling as she saw Craig run off after some of his other sisters took offence at what he’d just said about them.

     “Come on Danielle, we need to get you cleaned up so you can come with Lianna, Lauren me and Becky.” Chrissy said as she held out her hand for Danielle to take.

     “Where are we going?” Danielle asked looking worried again.

     “That you will just have to wait and see sweetie.” Chrissy smiled.

    Lianna was just as shocked as Danielle, to find out that they were going out some place. “Where are we going mummy?” Lianna asked.

     “You heard what I just said to Danielle, now go and get cleaned up so we can get going.” Chrissy ordered them as she pushed them out the kitchen and up towards their bedrooms.

     “Were can I get cleaned up Chrissy? I don’t have anything to change into either.” Danielle asked.

     “Just use Lauren’s or Lianna’s room for now, and we’ll get a room sorted out for you while we’re out.” Chrissy said to reassure her all would be alright. “Lauren, Lianna? Do you think you’ll be able to find Danielle something to wear for the time being?” Chrissy asked.

     “Sure mummy, not a problem.” Lianna said as she took hold of Danielle’s hand and dragged her up the stairs. “Feel free to raid my closet anytime Danielle.” Lianna said as they made their way up to her room so they could get cleaned up.

     “The same goes for my closet as well.” Lauren added as she followed them up. “You take a shower Danielle, while I sort you out something to wear.” Lauren added as she led Danielle into her room to use the shower, while Lianna showered in her own room.

    Lianna was eager to strip down and look in the mirror properly to see what she looked like down between her legs. Yes she’d seen it just after nana Prue did it, but she was lying on her back with a little hand held mirror. Now she’d be able to stand back and take a proper look while being stood up. She looked just like Lauren had on the couple of times Lauren had forgotten about Lianna not being her real sister, she just didn’t care about it.

     “Can I come and have a look sis?” Lauren said from over near the door where she was stood smiling at her nearly naked sister.

     “Don’t you ever knock sis?” Lianna said blushing, as she let her skirt drop back down.

    Lauren started giggling when she saw that her sister’s panties were down around her ankles like they had just fallen down. “Sorry sis, but that just looks so funny.” Lauren giggled as she pointed at Lianna’s feet where the panties were all bunched up on top of her ballet flats she’d worn to go to the surgery in.

     “Don’t be sis; it does look a little silly doesn’t it?” Lianna started to giggle as she looked in the full length mirror at herself. “Do you really want to see what it looks like?” She asked Lauren.

     “Yes please, but only if you want me to see it.” Lauren said looking serious.

    Lianna lifted up her skirt again so Lauren could take a look at her new look groin. Lianna didn’t feel weird showing her sister how she looked now down there, she felt proud to look like her sister now when she had no clothes on. The only other difference between them was the flat chest Lianna still had, but she hoped that would change in a couple of weeks when her mums let her start taking the hormones. She still hadn’t worked out that Prue had already given her a good dose.

     “Wow sis, it looks just like mine.” Lauren said as she knelt down to get a closer look. “Does it feel weird?” She asked as she let Lianna help her stand back up again.

     “A little bit, but it also feels right at the same time.” Lianna beamed.

     “I’m happy for you sis.” Lauren said as she hugged her. “I’ll be even happier when you turn eighteen and you get a real one.” Lauren added as they hugged.

     “Not as happy as I will sis.” Lianna giggled. “I just hope the hormones have given me breasts by then.” Lianna pouted as she stepped back from Lauren and cupped her small padded breasts.

     “They will sis, just look at how well endowed both our parents are.” Lauren said as she stuck her own chest out with a grin. Lauren too wanted time to move on, so she too had a nice set of breasts to tease the boys with.

     “How was Danielle doing when you left her in your room sis?” Lianna asked with a giggle when she saw the way Lauren was trying to make her breasts look bigger.

     “She was fine, I sent her to the bathroom with clean underwear and my spare bathrobe.” Lauren smiled. “I can’t believe the life she’s been living sis.” Lauren added with tears in her eyes.

     “I know what you mean sis, but we can help her feel wanted now as part of our family.” Lianna said as she pulled Lauren back into a hug.

     “We’ll make her feel so loved she’ll be sick of it.” Lauren giggled as she wiped away a couple of tears running down her cheeks. “You better get cleaned up so we can go out with our mums.” Lauren said as she brushed off her little sad moment.

     “Do you know where their taking me and Danielle?” Lianna asked.

     “I have a pretty good idea, but I’m not going to say anything just in case I’m wrong.” Lauren smiled. “If I’m right though, you’re going to love it.” She grinned as she pushed her sister over to the bathroom, so she could get cleaned up and change her panties for a pair not spotted with blood from the surgery her nana Prue did earlier that day.

     “Okay sis, I’ll come to your room when I’m done getting changed.” Lianna giggled just before running into her bathroom to get cleaned up and changed.

    Lauren walked back to her own room to see how Danielle was doing. Danielle had finished in the shower and was just walking back into the bedroom from the bathroom when Lauren walked back into the room. Danielle wrapped the bathrobe around her even tighter when she saw Lauren walk into the room.

     “Don’t look so worried Danielle; it’s just us girls here.” Lauren smiled as she watched her relax. “I guess it was tough being at a foster home with all those other kids around?” Lauren asked.

     “You have no idea Lauren.” Danielle said looking scared at some memory she was having. “I had to get up really early to get the bathroom to myself.” She added with a frown.

     “I never realised how easy we all have it here.” Lauren said with some shame in her voice.

     “Please don’t feel like that Lauren. It’s not your fault I ended up in the system.” Danielle said as she walked over to where Lauren was stood.

    Danielle soon found herself in a tight bone crushing hug with Lauren. “You can come and use my bathroom whenever you want sis.” Lauren said with true conviction in her voice.

     “Do you really mean that Lauren?” Danielle asked with tears in her eyes when they broke the hug.

     “Yes, you can come and use my bathroom whenever you want, but you will have your own bathroom before the days over.” Lauren explained.

     “No silly, not the bathroom thing.” Danielle giggled. “You just called me your sister. Did you mean to say that to me?” she asked with hope in her eyes.

     “Sure, what else would I call you?” Lauren asked with a puzzled look. “I call Jennifer, Jessica and Nicole my sister’s, so why wouldn’t I call you one as well.” Lauren added in a matter of fact way.

     “So I get to call you sis, sis?” Danielle asked to see what it felt like to let it roll off the tongue.

     “You sure do sis.” Lauren said with a grin.

     “Thanks sis!” Danielle giggled as she threw her arms around Lauren and hugged her this time.

    Lauren noted Danielle suddenly pull back again; like she was worried she’d just overstepped a line of some sort. Lauren just put it down to her still being a little guarded around other kids, perfectly understandable given her life up to this point.

     “I’ve sorted you out some clothes to wear for your trip out, but my mother wants to measure your chest and breasts to see what size you are.” Lauren explained when she showed Danielle the clothes laid out on the bed ready for her to put on.

     “Thanks sis, but the bra you already gave me fits just fine.” Danielle pointed out as she opened the top of the bathrobe to reveal her breasts nicely nested in the bra cups.

     “You may think that sis, but my mum, your mum, and Aunty Amy all work in a lingerie store selling bra’s and other stuff like it all day, so mummy wants to make sure you’ve been fitted correctly for the right size bra.” Lauren explained as she picked up her mobile and called down to Chrissy.

    Danielle picked up the skirt Lauren had left on the bed for her, and turned her back on Lauren while she shrugged out of the bathrobe and then put the skirt on. She’d just finished putting it one when there was a knock on the door and Chrissy walked in with a cloth tape measure in her hand and an arm full of boxes.

     “Don’t look so worried sis. Mummy likes to bring her work home with her.” Lauren giggled as she watched Chrissy drop all the boxes on the bed before stepped over to Danielle.

     “Don’t look so worried sweetie, it won’t hurt, and we’ll soon have you properly supported.” Chrissy smiled as she reached around Danielle like she was going to hug her, but was undoing the bra she had on.

    Danielle was soon cupping her small breast in her hands with a flushed look on her face. She was shocked at just how quick Chrissy did it. “Do you do this a lot Chrissy?” Danielle asked in a shaky voice.

     “At least five times a day sweetie, and it’s Aunty Chrissy to you from now on.” Chrissy warned with a smile as she tapped Danielle on the end of her nose with the tip of the tape measure, just before she started measuring her.

     “Sorry Aunty Chrissy.” Danielle said with a grin. That sounded nice to say as well.

    Chrissy was just finishing up with Danielle when Lianna walked into the room ready to leave on this secret adventure her parents had planned for her and Danielle. Lianna, Chrissy and Lauren all jumped when Danielle let out a scream when she saw Lianna walk in and see her with no bra or top on.

     “I’m sorry.” Lianna said looking upset about it as she ran back out the room.

     “Oh dear.” Chrissy said looking worried. “Lauren? Can you go and check on your sister while I help Danielle finish getting dressed.” Chrissy added with a sigh.

     “Okay mummy.” Lauren said as she ran out the room to go and find her sister.

    Sadly Lianna had a very fragile ego like her mother, so Danielle screaming when she entered the room had led Lianna to believe that Danielle still saw her as a boy, and this hurt her very much. Lauren found her sister lying on her bed sobbing her eyes out.

     “You okay sis?” Lauren asked in a concerned voice as she sat on the bed and rubbed her sisters back.

     “Yes! I always cry like this when I’m happy.” Lianna said through her sobs. “Just leave me alone.” She whined.

     “Can’t do that sis.” Lauren sighed. “What sort of a best friend would I be if I just left you in a mess like this?” She asked.

     “Who am I trying to kid sis? Everyone is going to react just like Danielle just did when they see me.” Lianna sobbed.

     “Stop being so silly!” Lauren snapped as she slapped Lianna on the bottom to make her turn over and look at her. “You just burst into the room on a very shy girl, not used to having her breasts measured. God sis! You look more like a girl than I do most the time, even more so now Nana Prue worked some of her magic.” Lauren grinned as she looked down towards Lianna’s groin.

     “Are you sure she wasn’t screaming because she thinks of me as a boy?” Lianna asked as she sat up and wiped her eyes with a tissue Lauren just gave her.

     “Positive sis, now let’s see what we can do with those puffy red eyes of yours.” Lauren said as she pulled her sister up off the bed and dragged her over to her dressing table. Lauren worked on Lianna for ten minutes, but Lianna still looked like she’d been crying. “I need mummy’s help to sort this out sis. I’ll send her in to see you when she’s done helping Danielle.” Lauren said just before she left the room to go and see how she was doing with getting Danielle measured up for her new bra.

     “Did you have to do this with Lianna as well Aunty Chrissy?” Danielle asked back in Laurens room, as Chrissy carried on measuring her.

     “I will one day sweetie, but not yet. Lianna has only just started taking hormones, but she doesn’t know it yet.” Chrissy whispered as she looked over towards the door to make sure Lauren hadn’t walked back in yet. “She thinks she’s got to wait a couple more weeks to start because of her punishment for going out on her own with Lauren. Chrissy added with a frown, she still wasn’t happy they did that.

     “So Lianna needs to take hormones to grow her own breasts then?” Danielle asked, a little surprised to hear that. “I thought she was a girl, but with a little birth defect?” She asked.

     “She is sort of Danielle, but its Lianna’s mind that’s female, but in a male body, so we’re helping her to make the body match the mind.” Chrissy smiled as she tried to explain it to her. “We just call the thing between her legs a birth defect to save hurting her feelings by calling it a...” Chrissy never said it, but she hoped Danielle would understand.

     “I understand Aunty Chrissy.” Danielle said with a sad smile for Lianna, but still very confused about everything, and even more confused about other things now as well.

     “You’re quite well developed for someone so young and skinny.” Chrissy said looking worried for the poor girl that looked to be all skin and bone. “Do large breasts run in your family Danielle?” Chrissy asked before she’d realised what she’d just said.

     “I wish I could tell you Aunty Chrissy, but I never knew either of my parents, and my Gran died when I was eight, but she did have a large chest as I far as I can remember.” Danielle said with a sad look. “I’ve been in foster care ever since” She added with a sigh.

     “I’m sorry sweetie; I let my mouth run ahead of my brain sometimes.” Chrissy said as she gave the girl a hug.

     “Please don’t worry about it Aunty Chrissy.” Danielle smiled. “If I’m going to be part of this family, you’ll need to know more about me.” She pointed out.

     “There’s no if Danielle, you are part of this family now, so get use to it.” Chrissy said in a bossy, but motherly way that made Danielle grin.

    They were interrupted when Lauren walked back into the room looking worried about her sister. Chrissy saw the look on Lauren’s face and knew something was wrong before Lauren said a single word.

     “What’s wrong Lauren?” Chrissy asked with panic in her voice.

     “Nothing to bad mummy, so don’t panic.” Lauren said as she raised her hands in a calming manner. “Lianna’s just got a little upset, and I need you to have a looking at her makeup and see if you can fix her puffy red eyes before we go out.” Lauren explained.

     “What got her so upset Lauren?” Chrissy asked with pain in her voice now, as she thought about one of her daughters upset about something.

     “Lianna got upset because she thought that Danielle screamed because she saw her as a boy, not a girl.” Lauren said with a sigh.

     “I never thought that Lauren, Aunty Chrissy! Please believe me; I’d never do anything to hurt Lianna.” Danielle pleaded. “I just forgot where I was for a second when I saw Lianna enter the room. I’ve been beat up while stopping at foster homes in the past and just reacted to it before I thought where I was.” Danielle added with tears in her eyes now.

     “Don’t worry too much about it Danielle. Lianna isn’t normally this easy to upset, not sure what’s got into her.” Lauren said with a shrug.

     “Lauren, close the door and come over here, I need to tell you something.” Chrissy said as she sat on the bed and patted the empty part of it next to her for Lauren to come and sit down.

     “I’ve already told Danielle this, so I might as well tell you, but I don’t want Lianna finding out, or both of you will be grounded for a month, and also be stuck on kitchen duty for the same length of time.” Chrissy warned them both.

    Danielle had no idea what kitchen duty was, but took the sharp intake of breath from Lauren to mean it wasn’t a good thing.

     “I won’t mummy, but what is it?” Lauren asked looking worried.

     “Your Nana Prue gave Lianna two injections this morning while she was doing the surgery on her. The injections were female hormones to kick start the changes in your sister’s body, so she may be a little odd for the next couple of days while her body tries to get use to them.” Chrissy smiled when she saw the smile on Lauren’s face.

     “So the no hormones for two weeks were just an empty threat mummy?” Lauren asked.

     “Sort of, but your sister will need to take pills twice a day for a long time to come. She just won’t start taking them until her two weeks punishment are over.” Chrissy told Lauren. “Not a word to Lianna about this from either of you.” Chrissy warned them again as she pointed at each of them.

    Danielle had picked up her bathrobe while Chrissy explained the hormone injections to Lauren, and she was now slipping it back on without putting a bra back on first.

     “What are you doing Danielle?” Chrissy asked with a puzzled look.

     “I’m going to let my new sister know that I love her, and I’m sorry for upsetting her.” Danielle said with a determined look on her face. Then she was off out the room before Chrissy or Lauren could say another word. Danielle knocked on Lianna’s door and waited for her to say enter, when she heard her say “come in!” Danielle did just that.

    Lianna expecting to see her mother enter the room she was shocked to see Danielle poke her head around the door and smile at her. “Hi sis, are you sure it’s okay for me to come in?” she asked.

     “Please do Danielle, you knocked and waited to be asked to enter.” Lianna sighed as she went back to looking down at her own lap again. “Sorry I scared you. I should have remembered that you still see me as a boy.” She added in a choked up voice on the verge of tears again.

     “I’ve never seen you as a boy Lianna, and that wasn’t the reason for me screaming earlier.” Danielle said feeling hurt at her new sister’s comment. “I’ve been beaten up in some of the foster homes I’ve stopped at, so I learned to scream if people entered my room. I just forgot myself for a second when I saw you out the corner of my eye.” She explained.

     “So you really don’t see me as a boy then Danielle?” Lianna asked looking more hopeful hearing her say all that. “I’m sorry to hear you’ve had such a hard time of it.” Lianna added.

     “I don’t care about any of that now, but I would like to call you my sister, just like Lauren does. Will you let me call you sis?” Danielle asked as she stood in front of Liana who was still sat at the dressing table looking up at her.

     “Sure, just as long as I can call you sis in return?” Lianna asked with a grin.

     “I’d like that a lot sis.” Danielle said with a grin. “I want to show you something else as well.” Danielle added as she untied the belt on her bathrobe and pulled open the robe to let Lianna look at her small perfectly shaped breasts.

    Lianna found herself looking at Danielle’s small breasts and feeling jealous of what her new sister had. “They’re so beautiful sis.” Lianna said in a trance and she reached out with one hand to touch one of Danielle’s breasts to see what it felt like. “I’m so jealous of you right now.”

     “You’ll have a set of your own soon sis, but you can touch mine if you want.” Danielle smiled as she stepped closer until Lianna’s hand made contact. “Do you think I’d let a boy do this sis?” She asked with a grin this time.

    They both looked over at the bedroom door when they heard giggling. Chrissy and Lauren were both stood in the doorway giggling at the sight of Danielle stood holding her bathrobe open like some flasher. Lianna pulled her hand back like it had been burned, while Danielle closed her bathrobe and hugged herself as she blushed a deep shade of red.

     “I’m so glad to see the two of you are still friends, but we really need to get a move on, or we’ll never get out the house at this rate.” Chrissy said looking at the time getting away from them. “Lauren? Please take Danielle back to your room and help her to finish getting dressed, while I see what I can do with little miss puffy eyes here.” Chrissy added with a grin as she handed Danielle over to Lauren, while she started work on Lianna.

    Chrissy told Lauren what bra size Danielle was, and Lauren pouted when she found out Danielle was one cup larger than she was. Chrissy had worked her magic and hid all trace that Lianna had been crying, and Lauren had got Danielle looking better than she had ever looked before in a denim skirt, pink t-shirt, ballet shoes and a cute little denim jacket that matched the skirt.

    Lianna was wearing another dress, like the one she’d worn in the morning to go and see Nana Prue in, but this was a cyan blue colour, where as the one this morning was a pale pink colour. Becky was waiting in the hallway when they all got down stairs ready to leave.

    Mandy and Carl both gave Danielle a hug and told her to have a good time and do whatever her Aunty Chrissy and Aunty Becky told her.

     “I promise mum, dad.” Danielle said as she gave each of them a hug. It felt wonderful to be able to say those two words she’d never been able to use before, ‘mum’, ‘dad’ She’d never get tired of saying them now she could. “It would be easier if I knew what we were going to be doing this afternoon.” Danielle pushed, trying to find out what they had planned.

     “Nice try kid, but you’ll have to try harder than that to find anything out in this house.” Mandy giggled as she kissed Danielle on the cheek. “Now go and have some fun with your new sisters and Aunties. Mandy added as she turned Danielle around and pushed her over towards Chrissy and the others stood over near the front door.

    They all followed Becky out the front door and over to a large BMW 4x4 and got in. Chrissy got in the front passenger seat next to Becky who was driving, while the three girls all got in the back passenger seats giggling and having fun with each other. Becky was soon pulling out the drive and heading up the road on their little adventure.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 5

    

    Lianna was sat one side of the car, Lauren the other, which put Danielle in the middle between them. Danielle was grinning as she let her two sisters tell her things about themselves and the rest of the family.

     “Do you have any photos of you dressed as a boy Lianna?” Danielle asked in a quiet spot between other conversations.

     “Yes, but please don’t get mother started with the photo albums.” Lianna said with a roll of her eyes. “Why do you ask sis?” Lianna asked with a grin when she saw Danielle’s little face light up on hearing the word ‘sis’.

     “I’m still having trouble believing you’ve ever been anything but a girl sis.” Danielle said with a grin, loving being able to say that word, just like she was loving being able to say ‘mum’ and ‘dad’.

     “I’d be happy to show you the family albums when we get home Danielle.” Chrissy smiled as she looked over and made eye contact with Lianna. “You’ll just love some of the cute little things Andrew use to dress in before he left us and Lianna arrived.” Chrissy added with an evil sort of grin that left Lianna feeling scared about just what photos her mother was planning to show Danielle.

     “Don’t say I didn’t try to warn you sis.” Lianna mumbled.

     “Got something you want to share with the rest of the class Lianna?” Chrissy asked when she heard her mumble something to Danielle. She had a pretty good idea what it was, but loved to tease and play around with both her daughters, or all three of them now, as she saw Danielle as a third daughter, even if she would legally belong to Mandy. Chrissy treated all the kids like her own, and they all loved her for it.

    Chrissy could play the sensible grownup, but she could also act like a child and have fun with the kids as well. Amy was much the same, and would spend hours doing fun things with all the kids.

     “How long before we get to where we’re going mummy?” Lianna asked, trying to change the subject away from something that could get her in even more trouble than she was already in.

     “Not too long now dear.” Was Chrissy’s short reply.

    Lianna could see they were heading into the city, but couldn’t think of anyplace special they could be going to. “Are we going shopping mummy?” She asked.

     “You’ll see when we get there sweetie.” Chrissy said in a tone that let Lianna know she wasn’t to ask any more questions.

    Becky could sense that Chrissy was getting a little agitated with Lianna’s questions about where they were going, but Becky also knew that Lianna and Lauren had both managed to get Chrissy to spill the beans on a surprise before, and that was the reason for Chrissy getting a little snippy with Lianna.

     “So Danielle, what do you like to do for fun then?” Becky asked as she looked in the rear view mirror at Danielle sat in the middle of the back seat.

     “Not sure you’d call anything I do ‘fun’ Aunty Becky.” Danielle shrugged. “I mostly like to sit and read while hiding from the other kids at school or in the foster home.” She added with a sigh.

     “I hope you don’t feel the need to hide from any of us sis?” Lianna pouted as she rested her head on Danielle’s shoulder.

     “I don’t think I ever would have come looking for the two of you if I felt that way sis.” Danielle giggled as she rested her cheek on the top of Lianna’s head. “You and Lauren were the first kids to ever hang out with me and make me feel wanted as a friend. I was sad when you both vanished.” Danielle added sounding a little choked up about it.

     “I’m sorry I made you feel that way sis, but as you can see, or you now know, I got scared when you said I wasn’t like all the other girls.” Lianna explained with damp eyes.

     “Well you’re not like other girls! Neither of you are.” Danielle burst out. “But I didn’t mean it like that; I just meant that the two of you were like angels. Beautiful, caring full of love for others. I’m sorry I made you feel the need to run away from me.” Danielle hung her head in shame.

     “It wasn’t your fault sis.” Lauren said as she leaned over and gave her a hug while Lianna did the same from the other side. “How did you track down where we lived anyway?” Lauren asked hoping to brighten things up again.

     “Well I waited for you to come back after you ran off to catch up with Lianna, but after an hour I realised that neither of you were coming back, so I just started making my way back to the foster home when I bumped into that group of girls you’d stopped to talk with.”

    Lauren remembered that she’d bumped into some girls from school that Saturday, and Lianna had made it look like she wasn’t with her while they spoke. “That was Naomi and a couple of her cousins. She’s nice, and wouldn’t have thought twice about helping you out.” Lauren smiled.

     “She was nice, but I couldn’t remember her name when I bumped back into her. She looked worried because she said I looked sad. I explained that I’d only just met you and your sister, but we’d got split up and I hadn’t got your address.” Danielle explained.

     “I’m surprised she didn’t just give you my mobile number.” Lauren shrugged.

     “She said she would have, but her mum had given them a lift into the city and her mobile had fallen out in the car, but she remembered your address from a pool party you’d had a couple of months back.” Danielle told her.

     “Yes she and some friends from school all came over to celebrate mine and Andrew’s birthdays.” Lauren smiled at the memory of the fun pool party they all had. “We had two parties in the end, one for our friends and then a private one with just family so Lianna could celebrate as well. Mummy took lots of photos at both parties.” Lauren giggled.

     “Why did it take you a week to come and call for me though sis?” Lianna asked as she looked at Danielle.

     “I’ve been to your house nearly every day, but I couldn’t see either of you coming or going, but I did see lots of other kids and people. I was beginning to think your friend had tricked me, but then I saw Lauren get off a minibus wearing a school uniform on Thursday and knew I had the right address, so I waited until the Saturday and then came and knocked on the door.”

     “If you saw me getting off the minibus sis, then you must have seen Lianna, well Andrew.” Lauren said looking excited.

     “Well I didn’t know what to look for back then did I?” Danielle giggled as she playfully slapped Lauren on the arm. “I still wasn’t a hundred present sure you both lived at the house when I knocked yesterday. For all I knew you were just visiting after school.” Danielle added.

     “When did you run away from the home Danielle?” Chrissy asked from the front seat as she looked over her shoulder at Danielle sat in the back.

     “I ran away on the Friday morning when we left to go to school.” Danielle said looking ashamed of what she’d done. “I packed up what things I had, and stole some food from the kitchen before I left.”She added with her head lowered.

     “What were you planning to do after you ran away?” Chrissy asked with worry in her voice.

     “I hadn’t planned that far ahead Aunty Chrissy. I just knew that the other kids in the home were going to hurt me if I tried to get away with not stealing for them again.” Danielle had a pleading in her voice for Aunty Chrissy and Aunty Becky to believe she wasn’t a bad kid really. “I spent all day walking around before finding myself walking down your street. I walked right up to the door, but got scared when a saw a big black car pull into the driveway, so I ran off and hid.” Danielle said in a whisper as she remembered it.

     “So you slept rough and then knocked on the door yesterday?” Chrissy asked with damp eyes. “Oh sweetie, I wish I’d known.” She added as she reached through between the seats to take hold of Danielle’s hand.

     “Were you planning to just move in with us and hope we didn’t notice an extra kid hanging around the place?” Becky asked with a giggle.

     “No, not really, but I was hoping to get a meal and maybe some advice from either Lianna or Lauren as to what I should do next. They both seemed really smart when I spoke with them both last Saturday.” Danielle smiled as she looked each side of her at Lianna and Lauren smiling right back at her.

     “Not as smart as you first thought though were they?” Becky frowned. “They got caught doing something they shouldn’t have.” Becky added as she looked at them both in the rear view mirror.

     “Very true mom, but if we hadn’t gone out, we wouldn’t be helping Danielle fit in as part of the family now would we.” Lauren said sounding a little too smug for her own good. “That’s got to be worth a week off kitchen duty?” She pushed.

     “I think someone is spending a little too much time with their Uncle Carl.” Becky frowned. “How about three weeks on kitchen duty and I find you a helper?” Becky bartered with her daughter.

     “Three weeks!? That’s not fair mom!” Lauren whined.

     “Remember, punishment sweetie. It’s not meant to be fair, and I did warn you not to push me on the subject.” Becky said with a smug tone to her voice.

     “Way to go sis. Uncle Carl would be so proud of you.” Lianna said sarcastically. “Who’s going to be helping us mom?” Lianna asked.

     “Danielle will be joining you in the punishment. It sounds like she could do with a dose of what happens when you break the rules.” Becky told them.

     “Please don’t do this to her Mom.” Lianna pleaded. “She’s not to blame for what Lauren and I did.” She added with more pleading in her voice.

     “Danielle ran away from home and also stole. I can’t let her think that is okay.” Becky explained. “I know she had good reason to, but she also needs to learn that running away from a problem isn’t the answer.” Becky added.

    Lauren went to speak but Danielle stopped her by raising her hand. “Please don’t say anything else that could add to the sentence you’re already serving sis. Aunty Becky is right, I did do a bad thing for the right reason, but it was still a bad thing.” Danielle smiled. “I’ll be happy to help the two of you on kitchen duty.” She added.

    Becky had pulled into the hotel underground car park while Lauren had been bartering up hers and her sister’s punishment time. They all got out after Becky finished parking and then made their way up through the hotel where they found Kara stood talking to a couple of girls enjoying a weekend get way at the changing service.

     “Hello Chrissy, Becky, girls.” Kara smiled as she walked over and gave them all a hug. “So you must be this Danielle that I’ve been hearing all about?” Kara asked after giving the new girl a hug.

    Danielle thought there was something a little different about Kara, but it wasn’t anything bad, just different. “Hello, pleased to meet you Kara.” Danielle smiled as she hugged her back.

     “I hear it’s going to be Aunty Kara from now on, or Uncle Callum depending on which time of the day you catch me.” Kara giggled.

     “Oh! Does that mean you’re like Lianna then?” Danielle asked, still not fully understanding the whole transgender thing, but eager to find out as much as she can.

     “No honey, Lianna is a girl through and through; I still like being Callum, but also like to let my hair down and flash a little leg every now and then.” Kara smiled as she bent over to look Danielle in the eyes. “It will all be explained to you later sweetie, but for right now we need to get you all sorted out.” Kara added as she walked them out the front of the hotel and over to a waiting car.

    Danielle stood with her mouth open as they walked over to a Limo and Kara held the door open while they all got in. “Have fun girls!” Kara shouted just before closing the door so the driver could take them to the place Chrissy and Becky had sorted out.

    The drive didn’t take long which left Danielle feeling a little sad, but she was soon smiling when she saw that the Limo was going to wait for them. All the girls felt special as they got out and then followed Chrissy and Becky into a posh looking hair salon. They watched Chrissy and Becky walk over to a woman and they all hugged.

     “Hello Jane. Thanks for fitting the girls in at such short notice hon.” Chrissy said with a smile.

     “Are you kidding Chrissy? I’ve been dying to get my hands on little Dru there.” Jane said with a grin.

     “She’s Lianna now, and that’s her new sister Danielle.” Chrissy said as she pointed at Danielle stood between Lianna and Lauren.

     “Danielle! You poor thing.” Jane said as she ran over and pulled her into a hug. “Amy told me all about your past when she called to book the appointments for you all. We’ll soon have you feeling just like the princess you were born to be.” Jane added as she stepped back and smiled at all three girls. “I can’t do much with you two though; you already look so good it makes me sick.” Jane said in a dramatic voice, but was soon giggling as she gave Lianna and Lauren a hug as well.

    Danielle liked Jane straight away, just like she had all the others she’d met in the short time since meeting Lianna and Lauren’s family that she was now a part off.

     “Hi Aunty Jane.” Lianna said with a grin now she finally realised that her parents were finally going to let her get a beauty makeover and her nails done.

     “Hello Lianna? Lovely name for a beautiful young girl.” Jane swooned as she led the girls over to three chairs that had been set up for them.

    Lauren looked a little shocked that she was getting another salon session so soon, but she wasn’t going to argue about it. She just relaxed and let the army of women set to work on her. Lianna and Danielle did the same.

     “We’ll leave you in Jane’s capable hands while we go and sort out some little bits that Danielle will need.” Chrissy said as she gave Jane another hug and then waited for Becky to do the same before they both left the shop and got back in the Limo.

     “Someone looks happy.” Jane said with a grin when she saw the look on Lianna’s face.

     “I’ve wanted a salon visit for so long Aunty Jane, and now I’m going to get one.” Lianna said sounding all excited about it.

     “We best not disappoint you then had we?” Jane said as she started playing around with Lianna’s hair to see what could be done to make it look even better than what Lauren had already done with it.

     “How many Aunties do you have?” Danielle asked from the chair next to Lianna.

     “We have far too many to keep count of sis.” Lianna giggled as she pointed out that Danielle had the same number of Aunties now as well. “That’s just what we call the adopted family we all live in.” Lianna added.

     “How did you become part of this family then Jane?” Danielle asked as she looked over at Jane in the mirror while a girl put her hands in some bowls of warm water that had a pink tinge to it.

     “That’s Aunty Jane to you young lady, and it’s a long story.” Jane giggled.

     “Sorry Aunty Jane.” Danielle said with a grin. “It looks like we have some time to kill while you work your magic.” Danielle said, hoping that she could find out more about Jane and her part in the family.

     “Before I tell you my story hon, I need to ask you a question first.” Jane said as she stepped around to look Danielle in the eyes as she spoke. “Do you see a man or a woman stood in front of you right now?” Jane asked looking very serious as she asked it.

     “I see a very bubbly and beautiful woman.” Danielle said looking puzzled at the question.

     “Oh god I like you sweetie. Why couldn’t I have found you first?” Jane said with a pout as she leaned down and gave Danielle a kiss on the forehead.

     “Why did you ask me such a silly question Aunty Jane? Anyone can see that you’re a woman.” Danielle pointed out the obvious.

     “Because ten years ago my dear, I was a troubled young man a lot like poor Lianna here, but with no one to explain the way I felt.” Jane said with a pout. “I ran away from home and lived rough for a bit, but finally got a place to sleep and found work where ever I could until I heard about a club called ‘The Closet’ I heard that it was full of men that dressed like women.” Jane said in a whisper, but it looked like all the girls working in the salon had already heard the story more than once.

     “Did you go to the club then Aunty Jane?” Danielle asked, hanging on every word Jane said.

     “Yes I did sweetie.” Jane giggled at the memory. “I put on a dress and did my makeup, but looked like a clown compared to all the other women going into the place, so I stood across the road just watching the real girls as I thought of them back then, all going into the club to have a good time.” Jane sighed at this memory.

     “Did you not go in then?” Danielle asked.

     “No, not that night, but I did get a wakeup call though. I saw a minibus pull up and all these beautiful creatures got out and then two of them looked across the road right at me and smiled.” Jane had a dreamy look when she thought back to that night.

     “Aunty Jane is talking about mommy and Aunty Amy.” Lauren giggled.

     “What happened next Aunty Jane?” Danielle asked excitedly.

     “I watched as the two women walked over to a mountain of a man, who I later found out was called Frank, then I saw him and a couple of other bouncers from the club start walking over the road towards me.” Jane said with some fear in her voice.

     “Were you scared Aunty Jane? Did they try to hurt you?” Danielle asked.

     “Yes I was very scared Danielle, but they never got the chance to hurt me, not that they were going to anyway.” Jane giggled at the thought of what happened next. “I turned to run away, but got the heel of my shoe stuck and snapped it off, then I twisted my ankle as I fell over and smacked my head on the ground, knocking myself out cold.” Jane giggled some more.

    Danielle splashed them all with the pink water from the bowl her right hand was in when she started to giggle and slapped her hand over her mouth trying to stop it. “I’m sorry Aunty Jane, I shouldn’t laugh, but it just sounds so funny when you say it like that.” Danielle mumbled through her hand just before she started pulling a face at just how bad the pink water smelt, and then tasted as some got in her mouth when she licked her lips.

     “Don’t be sorry dear. We all laugh about it now, but your Aunt Chrissy and Aunt Amy were very worried at the time.” Jane said as she helped Danielle get cleaned up again and placed her hands back in the bowls.

     “Did they help you look like you do now Aunty Jane?” Danielle asked.

     “Yes they did. I woke up in a private hospital bed with Chrissy, Amy and all their sisters stood looking at me.” Jane giggled. “Thought I’d died and gone to heaven, being surrounded by all that beauty.” Jane teased.

     “I’m glad they helped you like they’re trying to help me.” Danielle smiled.

     “You’re an easy one to sort out Danielle. You’re already a girl, and just need some real TLC.” Jane said as she gave Danielle another hug before she started directing another girl on what she wanted done with Lianna’s hair while she looked at Lauren’s.

     “What’s TLC mean?” Danielle asked with a puzzled look.

     “Tender, Loving, Care.” Jane said as she ticked each one off on a finger. “You really have had a rough time of it haven’t you my dear?” Jane asked.

     “I’d have to look all three of them things up in a dictionary to find out what they meant.” Danielle said as she tried to make a joke of her not knowing what Jane had meant.

     “You’ve found something much better than a dictionary Danielle.” Jane giggled. “You’ve found Chrissy and Co. No one hands out TLC like her and her sisters.” Jane added with pride.

     “That would include you then Aunty Jane.” Danielle giggled.

     “I like to do my little bit to help out where I can.” Jane grinned back at Danielle.

     “How did you get from waking in a hospital bed to working here?” Danielle asked as Jane finished explaining to another girl what she wanted done with Lauren’s hair, and Jane was now taking a look at hers.

     “They found me a better place to live first. Have you met Mable yet?” Jane asked with a grin. Chrissy had called Mable from the hospital the night Jane had her little fall, and asked if Mable was up for a new lodger. Mable said yes and Jane was moved in the next day when the hospital let her leave.

     “No she’s not had the pleasure yet.” Lianna giggled. “She only just joined the family a couple of hours ago.” Lianna pointed out.

     “Do you still live with this Mable?” Danielle asked.

     “No, not anymore, but I still go round to see her a couple of times a week for dinner.” Jane giggled. “She’d kill me if I didn’t.” Jane added looking worried. “I live with my boyfriend now, and we live together in my own little place above the salon.” Jane looked up as she said it.

     “So this is your place then?” Danielle asked as she looked around the place.

     “I’m part owner in it with your Uncle Carl, but he’s a silent partner, only helping out on the accounts side. He’s a little sweetheart.” Jane said with love in her voice.

     “You mean her father don’t you Aunty Jane?” Lauren giggled.

     “Any more cheek from you young lady, and you’ll be taking your hair home in a carrier bag.” Jane said, trying to look mean, but just made them all giggle at her instead.

     “You’re all as bad as this lot who work for me.” Jane pouted. “They all think I’m too soft as well.” She added.

     “Yes we do Jane, but we’d all work for free if you asked us too.” One of the woman said as she ran over and gave Jane a hug and a kiss on the cheek before going back to the woman she was working on.

     “It’s a good job we don’t need to worry about that being the case then!” Jane shouted with a giggle.

     “So my dad helped you get this place then after Aunty Chrissy and Aunty Amy did their little bit?” Danielle pushed for Jane to carry on telling her story.

     “No, not right away. Your Aunty Becky offered me a job at the club to start with, but we soon found out I wasn’t very well suited for bar, or waitress work, so your father gave me a job helping out at the changing service working for your Aunt Cathy. That’s where I found out I loved playing around with hair” Jane said with a grin.

    Jane promised to explain her life story in more detail the next time she went over to Danielle’s new home for dinner, or a barbecue. Danielle looked forward to it and let Jane get on with sorting out her hair while another girl played with her nails.

    Lauren knew what to expect, but Lianna and Danielle had never sat and been treated to anything like this before, so they loved every minute of being pampered.

    Lianna got even more excited when she saw a girl loading up a gun they used for piercing ears. “Are you going to pierce my ears for me?” She asked the girl.

     “Sure am partner.” The girl said in a really bad Texas sounding voice as she held up the gun like she was going to try and shoot someone with it.

    Lianna giggled as she let the girl put the gun on one ear and then on the other one. By the time the girl had finished, Lianna had two studs in each ear, and instructions from the girl on how to clean and care from them.

    Danielle was the next one to find herself in the sights of the woman with the piercing gun. She also was soon sporting a couple of studs in each ear, just like Lianna had now, and Lauren had had for a couple of years. Lianna had wanted her ears pierced for as long as Lauren had had hers done for, but her parents didn’t want to risk any trouble if she looked too much like a girl while still trying to be Andrew.

    Lauren didn’t need as much work done as Lianna and Danielle, so she was sat in the waiting area when her parents walked back into the salon after getting out the limo again. “Hi mum, mom.” Lauren said with a smile as she got up and gave each of them a hug. “Thank you for letting me get my hair and nails done again.” She beamed as she let them both look at her new longer nails with pictures of little unicorns on them, and some little fake diamonds scattered around each one.

     “They look so pretty sweetie.” Chrissy said as she looked at the nails Lauren had thrust into her face. “I love what Jane’s done with your hair as well.” Chrissy added as she got Lauren to do a twirl for her.

     “We’ll have to get a better lock for her bedroom door now baby, to keep all the men out.” Becky giggled as she looked at her daughter’s new hairstyle. “I think you look very pretty dear.” Becky added as she gave Lauren a hug.

     “Aunty Jane’s still working her magic on Lianna and Danielle, but when I last saw the pair of them, they were looking pretty amazing.” Lauren said with a grin, she was eager to see what her sisters looked like after their makeover.

     “Did it look like they were having a good time Lauren?” Chrissy asked looking worried.

     “A good time? I’d say they were having a ball when I came out here and sat down.” Lauren giggled. “A girl had just pierced both their ears the last I saw, and Lianna was having her hair dyed bright blond like me and you mummy.” Lauren added with a grin.

     “I want Lianna to look her best at school tomorrow, and I thought Danielle could do with a good dose of TLC.” Chrissy said looked worried still.

     “Jane had to explain what TLC meant, to Danielle, mummy. She had no idea what it meant, or what it felt like.” Lauren said with sadness. “How can people treat a young girl like that and get away with it mummy?”

     “I don’t know sweetie, I wish I did, but I just can’t rap my head around it.” Chrissy said with a sigh. “We can’t do anything to change the past for her Lauren, but I promise to make her future a lot better.” Chrissy added with a determined look on her face.

     “We’ll all help to do that mummy.” Lauren said looking just as determined as her mother just had. “She’s my sister too now remember.” Lauren added with a grin this time.

     “I know you will sweetie, I know you will.” Chrissy said as she hugged her daughter again. They broke the hug when they heard Jane speak to them.

     “I’ve done what I can with the pair of them, but I’m only human you know.” Jane said with a sigh as she stepped aside to reveal Lianna and Danielle stood there with big grins on their faces.

    Lianna now had bright blond hair and looked just like Chrissy. But as she would have looked as a young girl if she’d been given the chance. Jane had also thinned and arched her eyebrows to look much more feminine now as well. Lianna lifted her nails up to show her mums the longer pale pink polish on them to match the lip gloss she was wearing.

     “Do I look okay mum, mom?” Lianna asked, nervous about finally being Lianna for good. None of what Jane and her team had done could be hidden like in the past. This was Lianna from now on, and she was only going to get more girlie as time went on.

     “You look very beautiful my dear.” Chrissy said with a tear in her eye as she looked at how happy her other daughter was. “How do you feel sweetie?” Chrissy asked.

     “I feel complete mummy. I feel at peace and whole for the first time, knowing that I don’t have to pretend to be a boy anymore.” Lianna beamed with pride, being able to say that.

     “I know just how you feel baby.” Chrissy said as she finally pulled Lianna into a hug with her.

    Chrissy finished hugging Lianna and then took a good look at Danielle now. She too looked much better now Jane had put some style into her hair for her, and thinned out the shabby eyebrows Danielle had before Jane took her under her trained wing. Jane had also done Danielle’s makeup for her and made her look older than her fifteen years of age. In fact all three girls looked older than their normal age.

     “How do you feel Danielle? You look very pretty now, not that you looked ugly before or anything, but now you look simply beautiful.” Chrissy said as she held her arms open for Danielle to get a hug.

     “I feel beautiful Aunty Chrissy.” Danielle said as she ran into Chrissy’s arms to get a much needed hug. “Thank you for caring about me enough to do this.” Danielle mumbled with her head buried in Chrissy’s shoulder.

     “Now you know what TLC means.” Chrissy giggled as she hugged the young girl in her arms. “Thank you Jane, you’re a true miracle worker.” Chrissy said as she looked at Jane stood with Becky off to one side.

     “My pleasure Chrissy. I was trained by the best remember?” Jane grinned.

     “Yes, Cathy did teach you well didn’t she?” Chrissy grinned back at her.

     “You know full well that I wasn’t talking about Cathy!” Jane said with her hands on her hips. “I learned from you first, Cathy just refined it after that.” Jane added with pride.

     “You were wasted as a waitress, I know that.” Becky giggled as she thought about all the dropped trays of drinks they had while Jane worked at the club. “You never could get the hang of carrying a tray could you?” Becky asked with a frown.

     “Nope, but I sure know my way around a pair of scissors though, and a makeup case.” Jane giggled as she looked at the three girls now stood checking each other out. “Oh, speaking of makeup cases, just give me a second to go and grab something.” Jane said just before she was gone.

    Chrissy and Becky stepped over to join Lianna, Lauren and Danielle while they waited for Jane to return with whatever it was she’d ran off to get. Jane was gone about five minutes before she returned carrying a large makeup case in her arms, and another girl following behind with two more just as big.

     “I know I never got you much for your birthday’s girls, but I wanted to wait until I could give you both these.” Jane said as she let the girl that had the two makeup cases hand one to Lauren, and the other to Lianna. “I don’t know when your birthday is, or was Danielle, so you can call this an early or late present from me.” Jane added as she handed Danielle the makeup case she’d been carrying.

    Danielle sat down and placed the case on her knee before she opened it and looked at all the makeup inside. “I can’t accept this Aunty Jane; I wouldn’t know what to do with any of it.” Danielle said with damp eyes.

     “I’m sure your Aunty Chrissy, and Aunty Amy will teach you sweetie.” Jane smiled as she leaned over to look Danielle in the eyes. “And besides, I refuse to take it back.” She added like a stubborn child refusing something.

    Danielle giggled as she put the case down on the empty seat next to her before she threw her arms around Jane and hugged the stuffing out of her. “Thank you Aunty Jane, I love my gift very much.” Danielle said as they hugged.

     “You’re welcome honey.” Jane smiled as she hugged Danielle back. “When is your birthday anyway sweetie?” Jane asked.

    It was a week last Friday, that’s why I was looking for a new dress when I bumped into Lianna and Lauren.” Danielle smiled at her two new sisters. “I was given some money by the foster people, and I was trying to find something pretty.” She added looking sad.

     “And did you find a pretty dress?” Jane asked.

     “No, everything I liked was too expensive, so I never brought anything.” Danielle said with a sigh. “I ended up using the money to eat in the end.” She added close to tears now.

     “We can’t have that now can we?” Jane said as she got up and went into her office and returned a couple of minutes later smiling at Danielle. “Here you go honey, go splash out, on me.” Jane giggled as she put a small rolled up bundle of notes into Danielle’s hand.

    Danielle unrolled all the notes and counted a hundred pounds, but it didn’t stop there as some of the other girls had heard what Danielle said, and she was soon struggling to keep hold of all the money she was being given. “I can’t take all this money from you.” Danielle said with shock as she looked at all the money in her hands.

     “I don’t think you’ve got a choice in it.” Jane giggled. “Call it a late birthday gift from all your new friends here at the salon.” Jane added with pride. She loved this crazy bunch of girls she had working for her.

    Danielle hugged Jane again, and then went around the salon giving all the girls a hug to thank them for her late birthday gift. They all said she was welcome and then waved as they watched Lianna, Lauren and Danielle leave with Chrissy and Becky. They all got in the Limo and set off on a tour of the city. Chrissy and Becky let the three girls stand up and stick their heads out the sunroof. Danielle had given Chrissy the money to look after until they could find her a purse to keep it all in.

    Becky had got a driver at the hotel to take her BMW X10 home for her, so the Limo could take them to the house once they had finished seeing the sights with Danielle.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 6

    Lianna and Lauren were happy to see Danielle having such a good time, and also saw her look a little sad when the limo pulled into the driveway and stopped right outside the front door. Chrissy and Becky remembered when the Limo use to have to park on the road because the drive wasn’t big enough to let the Limo pull in. Carl fixed all that though when her brought the house next door and had the two houses made into one massive house with over three times as many bedrooms and other living space to go with it.

    The three young girls were just about to run into the house after the chauffer opened the door for them, when Chrissy shouted them back to help with the bags in the trunk of the car. “Not so fast you three! Come back and help with all this.”

     “All what mummy?” Lianna asked, She just wanted to go and show the other’s her new look.

     “We grabbed a few bits we knew Danielle would need to start with.” Chrissy said as she waited for the chauffer to open the trunk and let them start taking the bags into the house.

     “A few bits?” Lauren said when she saw the trunk was full to bursting with bags from lots of different shops. “Did you leave anything for the other shoppers to buy?” Lauren asked with a giggle.

    All three girls had their new makeup cases in one hand, and were given a couple of bags to carry in the other before being sent to the house. Carl and Brad had heard the Limo pull up, so they came out to help. Danielle let out a little squeal when she saw Brad for the first time. She looked even more worried when he stepped in front of her and then lifted her up off the ground like a doll to look at her in more detail.

     “So you must be this Danielle I’ve been hearing all about?” Brad asked with a smile. “I’m your Uncle Brad, Jennifer’s father.” He added as he held the girl at arm’s length.

     “Daddy! Put her down, can’t you see how scared she is?” Jennifer said as she slapped her dad on the leg to make him put Danielle back on the ground again. “Sorry about that Danielle, but he just likes to show off and let everyone know just how strong he is.” Jennifer giggled as she was picked up and lifted above Brad’s head.

     “Who’s showing off young lady?” Brad asked as Jennifer squealed from high above where Danielle was now stood looking up at Uncle Brad and Jennifer even higher still.

     “Daddy! Put me down!” Jennifer screamed as she waved her arms and legs around in midair.

     “That didn’t sound like an apology to me young lady and no magic word either.” Brad said in a shocked voice, as he held Jennifer above his head.

     “Okay I’m sorry! Please put me down daddy!” Jennifer giggled between squeals.

     “That’s better, Apology accepted.” Brad said as he put Jennifer back on the ground in front of Danielle, Lianna and Lauren.

     “Thank you daddy.” Jennifer said as she straightened herself up again. “Wow Lianna, Lauren, Danielle, you all look amazing.” Jennifer added as she finally got a good look at them all.

     “Thank you Jennifer and hello Uncle Brad.” Danielle smiled as she looked first at Jennifer, and then up at Brad.

     “Don’t let his size scare you hon, he’s just a big old teddy bear.” Ann said as she stepped from behind Brad to welcome Danielle to the family. “I’m your Aunty Ann, Jennifer’s mother, and wife to this big ox.” Ann added as she nudged Brad with her elbow.

     “Hello Aunty Ann pleased to meet you all.” Danielle said looking nervous about all the new family members she’d still to meet yet.

     “The pleasure’s all mine Danielle.” Ann said as she held her arms open and gave Danielle a big welcome to the family hug to help her relax.

    Danielle could get use to all the hugging; she’d never been hugged much before today, but it felt good. Ann finally broke the hug with Danielle and took a better look at Lianna now.

     “Well look who finally stopped pretending to be a boy and got a makeover!” Ann grinned as she held her arms open to get a hug from, and give a hug to Lianna.

    Lianna giggled as she ran over and leapt into her Aunty Ann’s arms to get a hug. “Do you think I look alright Aunty Ann?”

     “I think you look very beautiful Lianna. I also hear you had a little surgery done as well?” Ann asked with a worried look. “How are you feeling?” Ann asked, as she remembered what it was like for her sister Amy when she had the same surgery done all those years ago.

     “I feel fine Aunty Ann.” Lianna shrugged. “I think Aunty Amy was just trying to scare me, or she’s just a wimp.” Lianna grinned as she saw that Amy and Amber had joined the others out in front of the house now, and heard what Lianna had just said.

     “Who you calling a wimp missy?” Amy asked as she started tickling Lianna.

    Lianna was just as ticklish as Amy, so Amy was soon giggling just as much as Lianna was when Lianna managed to twist around enough to start tickling Amy back. It ended in a tie with the two of them hugging each other and Lianna wincing in a little pain from trying to do too much while still recovering from her little surgery.

     “Let me take a look at you now I’ve taught you the error of your ways.” Amy giggled as she stepped back to take a proper look at her now fulltime niece Lianna. “Ears pierced, nails done, two eyebrows now instead of just the one.” Amy said with a grin.

     “Aunty! They were never that bad.” Lianna whined as she playfully slapped Amy on the arm. “Do you like what you see Aunty Amy?” Lianna asked.

     “I love what I see sweetie.” Amy said as she threw her arms around Lianna and hugged her again. “Welcome to the wonderful world of woman hood Lianna.” Amy added as they hugged.

     “Thanks Aunty Amy. I’ll feel even better in a couple of weeks when I start taking the hormones to help me grow the right way.” Lianna sighed at the thought of being so close to her dream, but also just out of reach at the same time.

     “I know how you feel Lianna, but the pills won’t make you change overnight sweetie, you’ll just have to be patient and let nature take it course so to speak.” Amy said as she thought about how she felt while waiting for the hormones to change her body. She knew that Lianna would have a much better time of it, not having gone through puberty yet, so her body was more of a blank template to begin with.

     “I know Aunty Amy, but it would be nice to be taking the pills already, and not have to wait for my punishment to be over.” Lianna pouted.

     “You only have to wait a couple of weeks to start taking them Lianna.” Amy smiled.

     “Its three weeks now Aunty Amy.” Lianna frowned. “Lauren tried to talk mom into reducing it.” Lianna added with a roll of her eyes.

     “Will that girl never learn to not try to negotiate with her mom?” Amy giggled.

     “I thought it was a valid argument I had, but mom didn’t see it that way, and I also got Danielle added to the punishment as well.” Lauren grumbled.

     “What happened to Danielle anyway? We all saw you leave with the little street rat earlier, and you come back with a little princess.” Amy said as she looked at Danielle stood blushing next to Lauren and Lianna. “You look very pretty Danielle. Do you feel pretty?” Amy asked as she stepped over to Danielle, ready to give her a big old hug.

     “I feel very pretty Aunty Amy.” Danielle blushed as she let Amy hug her. “I never thought I could look as pretty as the rest of you, but I feel a lot closer to it now than I ever thought possible.” Danielle added with a sigh as she enjoyed the hug.

     “What do you mean, you feel closer? You look amazing sis!” Jessica said as she squeezed into the hug to make it a threesome. “Did Aunty Jane work on you sis?” Jessica asked with a grin.

     “Yes.” Danielle said as she started nodding with a grin. “She worked on my hair personally after she told a couple of the others girls what she wanted done with Lianna and Lauren.” Danielle added with pride.

    Jane had turned Danielle’s flat lifeless hair into something of beauty. It had life to it now, and Jane had also added some red highlights to give it some glow, or ‘fire’ as Jane put it when she’d revealed the finished result to Danielle. Jane had also brought out the natural beauty Danielle had without needing to use very much makeup at all.

     “Mummy says I can’t ever have my hair done by Jane again after the little joke we played on her last time I went to see her.” Jessica giggled as she looked at Amy.

     “What happened?” Danielle asked looking worried.

     “Aunty Jane used some special hair spray to make my hair look bright pink.” Jessica giggled as she remembered the look of horror on her mummy’s face when she walked into Jane’s salon and saw her daughter sat waiting for her with the most shocking pink hair Amy had ever seen.

     “I nearly killed your Aunt Jane for that little stunt.” Amy growled. “I really thought she’d dyed her hair that colour for real.” Amy sighed.

     “Did it all wash out alright in the end?” Danielle asked with a giggle. She could just picture Jane looking all innocent when Amy turned up for her daughter, only to find her sat waiting for her mother with bright pink hair.

     “Yes it washed right out, and then Jane did a wonderful job with her hair after.” Amy smiled as she looked at her daughter in a loving way.

     “You wouldn’t really stop Jessica having her hair done by Aunty Jane would you Aunty Amy?” Danielle asked, loving the fact she could say the word ‘Aunty’

     “No, not really.” Amy giggled. “Your Aunty Jane will kill me if she found out I took Jessica somewhere else to have her hair done.” Amy added with a worried look. “And god knows what she’d do to my hair the next time I went to see her.” Amy said looking even more worried.

    Lianna, Danielle and Lauren got complements off the rest of the family as they all grabbed some bags and boxes out the trunk of the Limo and followed Mandy and Carl back into the house where they had all come from when they saw the Limo pull up outside.

     “You all look very beautiful now.” Mandy said as she led the way up the stairs once in the house, so they could take all the things Chrissy and Becky brought to Danielle’s new bedroom. “I hope you don’t mind stopping in this room until we can get your proper one sorted out for you?” Mandy asked as she opened a door to one of the guest bedrooms they had in the house.

    Danielle was amazed at the size of the room, and the large bed that was in it. The room was finished in a pastel sort of pale yellow colour that made the room look warm and happy to be in. Danielle saw that she had her own private bathroom, so she would be able to enjoy a long soak in the bath, something she’d not been able to do for some years now. Being in a foster home with nine other kids and only the two bathrooms didn’t leave you much time to have long soaks in a bath.

     “I’ll have my own room?” Danielle finally asked when she realised what her new mummy had just said to her.

     “Yes, all the children have their own bedroom to retreat to when they want to be alone, or need to do their homework without too many distractions.” Mandy seemed to be looking for one person in particular as she said this. Mandy was soon locking eyes with Craig, so Danielle worked out that Craig must not like doing his homework too much, not that she could say much, she rarely even went to school, which was another reason for her running away from the home.

     “That was only the one time mum!” Craig whined when he saw his mum looking at him. “I’ve never, not done my homework since.” He pointed out.

     “I think that had more to do with you losing your game playing rights than feeling guilty about not doing the homework young man.” Mandy said with a frown.

    Craig went to say something cocky to make him look cool in front of his new sister, but his brain must have kicked in and saved him at the last minute because he just shut his mouth again and smiled.

     “Speaking of school and homework Danielle dear, we need to sit down and sort out about getting you to school tomorrow.” Mandy said looking at Danielle. Mandy couldn’t help but see the look of pure fear in the young girl’s eyes as she said it, and the way Danielle suddenly tensed up. “Okay everyone who’s not named Danielle, out the room now! I need to speak with my daughter!” Mandy shouted with a smile, loving the fact she now had a daughter, or would have once Carl finalised all the paperwork.

    Danielle looked worried when her new mum said that, but was soon calmed again when Lianna came over and gave her a hug. “Don’t worry sis, Aunty Mandy saw the way you just reacted to the word school, and just wants to have a chat with you about it.” Lianna hugged Danielle and then kissed her on the cheek before skipping off to catch up with the others.

    Mandy walked Danielle over to the bed and sat her down before she started speaking again. “What’s wrong with the school you go to Danielle?”

     “I hate it there mummy. All the kids I was living with go there, and picked on me, as well as all the other kids.” Danielle said as she started to sob. “I’ve not been to school in some weeks now, and one of the reasons I ran away from the home was because they had found out and were going to make me go back on Monday.” Danielle added as she let Mandy pull her into a hug as she started shaking in fear. “Please don’t make me go back there mummy.” She begged as she gripped onto her new mother.

     “Don’t worry baby, I won’t make you go back there, but we do need to get you into a new school though sweetie.” Mandy said soothingly as she rocked Danielle in her arms.

     “Do I have to go to school mummy? Can’t I just stay here at home and learn that way?” Danielle asked, letting Mandy see the girl had a real fear of the place.

     “Short term we could do that, but after the holidays, I want you to start school with Lianna and the others. It’s a nice school and you’ll have the rest of your new brothers and sisters to help protect you.” Mandy smiled. “I pity the poor fool that tries to pick on you after that.” Mandy giggled.

    Danielle had to giggle at the thought of all her new brothers and sisters running to her rescue if any kids picked on her now, and one look at her uncle Brad would be enough to make anyone think twice about hurting her, but Danielle still had worries about going to school.

     “Okay mummy, I’ll start a new school with my brothers and sisters after the holidays.” Danielle said with a smile as she looked up at her new mum.

     “That’s my girl.” Mandy smiled as she gave Danielle another squeeze. “Do you want me to start and help you sort out all this stuff, or shall we go and have a drink? Then I can let Lianna and the others help you sort it all out later.” Mandy asked, hoping that Danielle would let Lianna and the others help her later while she had a word with Carl and the others about Danielle and her fear of going back to her old school.

     “I would like a drink mummy, and then I’ll get Lianna and Lauren to help me sort through all this stuff.” Danielle said as she looked at all the bags and boxes stacked up around the room. “I never realised I needed so much stuff to live here.” Danielle added.

     “You probably don’t, but I think your Aunty Chrissy and Aunty Becky wanted to make sure you had what all the other kids have.” Mandy giggled as she noticed a couple of large bags from electrical shops. Mandy had a feeling Danielle was now a proud owner of a laptop and iPod.

     “Aunty Chrissy is so amazing mummy, just like you.” Danielle grinned as she got another hug from Mandy before they got off the bed and went to find the others in the dining room sat around the table having a nice cold drink. Lianna and Lauren had saved Danielle a spot and already had a glass of juice waiting for her when they got down there.

    Danielle couldn’t help noticing that Aunty Chrissy and Craig weren’t sat at the table having a drink, but there was an older lady that looked a lot like Chrissy and Mandy.

     “Hello dear. I’m your Nana Holly.” Holly said with a smile when she saw the young girl looking at her.

     “Hello Nana Holly, I’m Danielle, and I’m pleased to meet you.” Danielle smiled, happy to have a Nana now as well as aunts, uncles and lots of brothers and sisters.

     “Well I’m very pleased to have you here with us my dear.” Holly said looking happy indeed. “Lianna and Lauren were just telling us about what you’ve had to put up with you poor thing.” Holly added looking a little upset for the young girl sat facing her on the other side of the table.

    Danielle was soon running around the large table to get a hug from Nana Holly when she watched her push her chair back and hold out her arms in a motherly way. “I can promise you will never get treated like that in this home my dear.” Holly said as she sat Danielle on her knee and hugged the skinny little child. “I see we need to fatten you up a bit as well.” Holly added when she hugged her. “You’re all skin and bone!” She added with worry in her voice.

     “She won’t be for long with your wonderful cooking Nana Holly.” Lianna said with a grin from the other side of the table.

     “Very true Lianna, and speaking of cooking, we better make a start on getting some meat back on them bones of yours young lady.” Holly said as she stood Danielle back on her feet and then led her by the hand into the kitchen.

    Lianna, Lauren and all the other kids followed them, as well as Amy, Amber and Becky. Holly set them all to work, and even found a job for Danielle to do for her. Danielle thought her face was going to set with a permanent grin on it, she was having so much fun playing around with all her new family. It was busier in this kitchen than the one at the home she ran away from, but at the same time it was so full of love and laughter, that Danielle never once felt like the odd one out, or the new kid that had been stuck in yet another home after being too much trouble at another one.

    Danielle saw Chrissy enter the kitchen with another girl. Danielle thought it must be yet another girl that lived here at the house, or was visiting with friends.

     “Diamond!” Lianna shouted as she ran over to the new girl and hugged her. She was soon being followed by all the others as they all went to give the girl called Diamond a hug to greet her. “Danielle! Come and meet Diamond.” Lianna said as she led Diamond over to where Danielle was stood shelling peas for Holly.

     “Hello Diamond, it’s nice to meet you.” Danielle said as she held her hand out to shake Diamond’s. Danielle could see that Diamond looked worried, almost scared of how Danielle was going to react to her, or something.

     “H... He... Hello Da... Danielle.” Diamond said in a shaky quiet voice. “Do... Do yo... Do you still... Still like me?” Diamond added still stuttering over her words.

     “I’m sorry Diamond, but have we ever met before?” Danielle asked as she tried to remember if they had met before she left to go to the salon with Lianna and the others, but didn’t remember seeing a small blonde haired girl called Diamond.

     “Yes, but I looked different.” Diamond giggled at the fact she was able to fool her new sister. “Do you really not know who I am sis?” Diamond asked with a grin.

    Danielle looked a little closer and suddenly saw something in the eyes that said she knew this girl, but at the same time said something was different about her. Then it suddenly came to her when she saw Diamond grin in a way that made Danielle get a vision of Craig in her mind. “Craig? Is that really you?” She asked as she took a step back to get a better look at the girl that was also her new brother.

    Diamond just stood there nodding at Danielle to start with looking worried as to how her new sister was going to react to her part time baby sister. “Yes it’s me sis. Do you think you could love a baby sister as well as a baby brother?” Diamond asked with worry in her/his voice.

    Danielle stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Diamond and hugged her. “I’d love you no matter how you dress little sister.” Danielle giggled as they hugged.

    Diamond relaxed in her new sisters arms and enjoyed the hug she/he was getting. “Thanks sis. I love you.” Diamond added as she turned her head and kissed Danielle on the cheek.

     “I love you to baby sister.” Danielle said in return as she hugged Diamond even tighter until Diamond let out a little squeak of pain. “Sorry sis.” Danielle added as she released the hug and stepped back grinning.

    Chrissy soon had them all back helping her mum sort out dinner, and the grownups all smiled as they watched all the kids working together. It looked odd to see two boys surrounded by girls as they all sorted out bits for dinner. Peter and Richard had made it clear a number of times that they didn’t have a problem with Andrew or Craig dressing like girls, or Andrew now becoming a girl full time, but they were happy wearing trousers and doing boy things.

    Danielle ended up working close to Lianna and Diamond, so she started asking if Diamond was like Lianna. Diamond explained that she wasn’t, and just liked to dress like a girl once in a while, and had only done it today, so Danielle could see what she looked like when he dressed. The talk carried on all the way through getting dinner ready, but stopped when it was time to dish it all up.

    Cathy and Sara arrived just in time to eat, but not before Mandy and Carl introduced them both to Danielle.

     “Danielle, this is your Aunty Cathy, and Aunty Sara. They’re Peter’s parents.” Mandy explained to Danielle as she pointed at first Cathy, and then Sara. “Cathy, Sara, I’d like you to meet Danielle. Carl and I are going to be adopting her.” Mandy added with a smile as she put a hand around Danielle in a half hug.

    Cathy and Sara both greeted Danielle into the family with a hug and a kiss on the cheek before letting Danielle get back to helping the others set the table while Mandy explained what had been happening since they spoke to Chrissy the day before when Chrissy cancelled the night out at the club.

    The meal was finally ready and on the dining table and they were all seated around it enjoying the food. Danielle found herself seated between Lianna and Lauren with Diamond on Lianna’s other side. As Craig, Diamond would hang with Peter and Richard more, but Danielle noticed that as Diamond, he’d stick closer to Lianna for some reason.

    Lianna got grilled by Cathy and Sara over dinner, about how she had sneaked out with Lauren to go shopping, and what could have happened if she’d been found out. Talk soon turned to how she was going to cope at school the next day though, when she turned up wearing the girl’s uniform of a skirt, blouse, blazer and tie.

     “I won’t just be turning up at school Aunty Cathy.” Lianna explained. “I’ll be going with my mothers, and then taken to class once they’ve spoken with my headmaster.”

     “You must be scared though Lianna?” Sara asked, liking the new name Lianna had picked for herself.

     “Very Aunty Sara, but I’ve got to do it sooner or later, and mummy says this could work better because they will all be used to me by the time we go back after the holidays.” Lianna said with a nervous grin.

     “Well just remember to try and take no notice of any name calling. If they see it’s not bothering you, they will soon get bored and leave you alone.” Sara offered as some sound advice.

     “I will Aunty Sara.” Lianna promised.

    They all enjoyed the meal and desert before Lianna. Lauren and Danielle had to clear the table and then set to work washing and drying all the dishes they’d used. Holly kept a watchful eye on the three girls to make sure they did everything just the way she liked it. Danielle was placed at the sink on washing detail, sporting a pair of yellow marigolds to stop her new nails getting damaged. Lianna and Lauren took the drying detail because they knew where everything went.

    Cathy, Sara and Peter came into the kitchen to say goodbye when it was time for them to leave, so Peter could have a bath before school tomorrow. Lianna, Lauren and Danielle all giggled when they saw the look Peter had when Aunty Sara informed everyone about this little fact. Peter was your typical boy and hated anything that involved getting clean.

    The three girls and Holly all gave Peter a kiss on the cheek as they all hugged him goodbye, then they all giggled as he left the kitchen wiping his cheek and grumbling about girls always wanting to kiss him. They all thought it wouldn’t be long before he’d be bragging about that.

    Once the dishes were done and the kitchen was clean to Nana Holly’s careful eye, the girls were allowed to leave the kitchen and go up to help Danielle get all her new things sorted out.

    Lianna, Lauren and Danielle had only just stepped into Danielle’s bedroom when they heard a rumbling sound and giggling, just before it stopped and there was a knock on the bedroom door. Danielle walked over and opened the door to find Jessica, Jennifer, Nicole Richard and Diamond all stood there grinning at her.

     “We came to help you get settled in sis.” Jessica said as the spokes person for the small group.

     “Please come in then.” Danielle smiled as she stepped aside to let them all enter.

    They all started going through the bags and boxes to see what Chrissy and Becky had brought her. Danielle was shocked when she saw Richard pull a laptop out of box, and then she saw Nicole holding an iPod box in her hand.

     “Are they mine?” Danielle asked with a look of pure shock on her face.

     “They must be Danielle; they’re in your room aren’t they?” Richard said with a grin. “Do you want me to help you get the laptop sorted out?” He asked as he held up the box with it in.

     “Yes please, if you don’t mind.” Danielle said looking grateful for all the help. “I’ve never owned my own computer before.” She added as she watched Richard start to take the laptop out the box and get it plugged in and charging up the battery.

    Danielle was in a spin for the next hour as the girls all showed her the pretty things Aunty Chrissy and Aunty Becky had got her. Richard talked her through setting up a password on her laptop. He looked away while she set the password, so it would be private to her, and then he showed her how to start adding music to her iPod.

     “I don’t have any music to put on it though.” Danielle told them.

    That was soon sorted out as each of her new brothers and sisters logged into their accounts on iTunes and let her pick the music she liked from theirs. Danielle soon had an iPod full of music to listen too whenever she wanted.

    They had just finished getting everything sorted out when there was a knock on the door just before Chrissy and Mandy walked into the room.

     “Well it looks like they soon got you all settled in.” Chrissy said as she saw the laptop open and working just fine, it even had a wallpaper of them all grinning as the back drop that had been taken using the built in webcam. “I love the wallpaper as well.” Chrissy giggled.

     “We were just checking that the webcam works and I loved the picture, so I got Richard to make it my wallpaper.” Danielle said with a grin as she looked at it again. “Thank you for all the wonderful presents Aunty Chrissy.” Danielle added as she ran over to give her a hug.

     “I wouldn’t call them present’s sweetie. These are just things that all children your age should have.” Chrissy said as she hugged Danielle back. “This is a present though Danielle.” Chrissy said as she broke the hug and showed Danielle what she had in her hand.

    Danielle found herself looking at a pink velvet jewellery box that had little diamonds all over it. “It’s so pretty.” Danielle said as she took it out of Chrissy’s hands and held it in her own. She opened the box and saw all the money that Jane and the other girls had given her as a gift, so she could go and buy herself a pretty dress to wear. “You should keep the money Aunty Chrissy; to help pay for all the things you brought me.” Danielle tried to give Chrissy the money back.

     “Don’t be silly child.” Chrissy scolded Danielle in a loving way. “That was just a little treat from me and your Aunty Becky.” Chrissy added with a smile.

     “Thank you again then Aunty Chrissy, and could you thank Aunty Becky for me as well?” Danielle asked as she gave Chrissy another hug.

     “I will sweetie, but she’ll still expect a hug from you when you next see her.” Chrissy grinned.

     “I’ll remember to give her one when I do then.” Danielle grinned back.

     “Well it’s getting late and most of you have school in the morning, so let’s see about making a move and getting to your own rooms so you can all get ready for bed.” Chrissy said as she looked at all the other kids in Danielle’s bedroom.

    Danielle got hugs from them all and a promise to see her in the morning at breakfast before they all had to leave for school. Chrissy led them out the room while Mandy stopped behind to have a word with Danielle about tomorrow.

    Becky had been sorting out a uniform for Lianna to wear tomorrow while Chrissy had gone with Mandy to round up all the kids so they could get ready for bed. They had let them stop up a little later due to them helping Danielle settle into her new room and help her sort out all her new things.

    Lianna started grinning when she saw the uniform lay over the back of her dressing table chair ready for her to put on tomorrow after waking up and taking a shower. “I’m really going to be doing this aren’t I?” Lianna grinned as she walked over and ran her hand over the gray pleated skirt that she’d seen Lauren wear so often before.

     “Yes it’s really happening sweetie.” Becky said as she gave her daughter a hug. “Your mother and I will help you all we can as well, but you need to come to us if you’re having any trouble.” Becky added as she broke the hug and looked Lianna in the eyes.

     “I promise mom.” Lianna said as she looked her mom in the eyes right back.

     “That’s my girl, now get ready for bed. You have a big day tomorrow.” Becky said as she pointed Lianna towards the bathroom so she could brush her teeth and get ready for bed.

    Chrissy and Becky got Lianna tucked in once she was ready for bed, then they went next door and did the same with Lauren before going back down stairs to talk about their plan to take Lianna to school the next day and also let Danielle get a look at the place and have a word with the headmaster about getting Danielle enrolled there so she can start back with the others after the six weeks holidays.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig/Diamond, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 7

    Lianna woke before the alarm went off to let her know that it was time to get up and get ready for school. She sat up and swung her legs over the edge of her bed still rubbing sleep from her eyes after throwing the covers back. She saw her fingernails as she straightened out her nightgown and realised that it wasn’t a dream she’d had, and she really was going to school as a girl today, and every day here after.

    Feeling the need to use the toilet, Lianna slid off the bed and scampered into the bathroom smiling as she lifted her nightgown and slid down her panties to reveal her new look groin area. Lianna thought it was wonderful to be able to just sit down and pee like she’d seen Lauren do a couple of times when they had been getting ready to go out somewhere.

    Lauren had long since dropped any worry about Lianna seeing her naked or partly dressed. To Lauren, Lianna had always been a girl and her loving sister. That was how Lianna knew that what she now saw between her legs was just like what Lauren had. Lianna had shown Lauren what it looked like while they were getting changed the day before, when they were getting ready to go out and get her and Danielle’s makeovers done.

    Lianna finished on the toilet and wiped herself off before getting off it, just like Lauren had shown her, and then Lianna slipped out of her night clothes and took a shower and washed her hair. She loved the fact that washing her body now was nice without the unwanted thing hanging down between her legs. The only things Lianna wished for now were real breasts and her groin to be a real one just like her sister Lauren’s.

    Her mother Chrissy was stood in the bedroom when Lianna got done in the bathroom and returned to it. “Morning mummy!” Lianna smiled as she bounced back into the room wrapped in her big fluffy bathrobe. “Is everything alright?” She asked, not used to seeing her mother in her room first thing on a school day, but then this wasn’t a normal school day for her was it.

     “Fine sweetie. I just wanted to give you a little something to help you feel even more like a girl for your first day of school.” Chrissy said with a grin as she pulled a box from behind her back and held it out for Lianna to take from her.

    Lianna took the box and then sat on the edge of her bed so she could place the box on her knee and look inside. Lianna got the biggest grin on her face when she saw the small breast forms and tube of glue inside. “Are these what I think they are mummy?” Lianna asked all excited about it.

     “If you think they’re breast forms, then yes they are what you think they are sweetie.” Chrissy giggled.

     “You know what I mean mummy.” Lianna whined, just like a normal girl her age would as she rolled her eyes at her mother. “Can I have them attached to my chest?” She asked with hope in her voice.

     “Yes my dear, I’m going to attach them and then use some makeup to blend in the edges to make them look real.” Chrissy grinned when she saw her daughters eyes light up at that little bit of news.

     “Really! Do you really mean it mummy! Oh My God!” Lianna said as she dropped the box on the bed and jumped up to give her mum a hug. “Thank you mummy, you’re the best!” Lianna squealed.

     “I’ll remember that come Christmas.” Came a voice from the doorway. Lianna and Chrissy both turned to see Becky stood in the doorway pouting at them both.

     “I mean you’re both the best parents on the planet.” Lianna quickly added as she held out an arm for her other mother to come and join the hug Lianna was having, to thank her other mother for the breast forms. Becky started grinning as she ran over and joined the hug Chrissy was getting from Lianna.

     “I’ll leave your mother to get you sorted out while I go and make sure your sister is moving. You know how she hates to get up in the mornings.” Becky frowned as she walked over to the bedroom door again and then vanished out of sight to go and drag Lauren out of bed.

     “Go and undo your bathrobe and lie on the bed for me sweetie.” Chrissy said as she walked Lianna over to the bed and picked up the box with the breast forms in, so Lianna could lie down on it.

    Lianna lay down on the bed and then tried to watch as her mother placed the small breast forms on her chest to get an idea of where they needed to be placed. Lianna let out a little giggle as Chrissy put some glue on one side of Lianna’s chest, as it was very cold. Chrissy then did the same with the other side and pressed down on both forms to help them stick to Lianna’s chest.

     “Sorry about it being cold sweetie, but I need you to just lie there for five minutes while the glue dries. Then I can cover the edges with some makeup and you’ll be good to go.” Chrissy smiled as she kissed Lianna on the forehead.

     “Thank you mummy.” Lianna smiled up at her mother from the bed as she waited for the glue to dry.

     “You’re welcome honey.” Chrissy smiled back. “Are you scared about going to school today?” Chrissy asked to help pass the time.

     “I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t mummy, but at the same time I feel excited to finally be going out as the real me.” Lianna tried to explain.

     “You’re mom and I have done all we can to help you sweetie, but at the end of the day, you will still be the one in the spotlight until the excitement dies down and they just treat you like all the other girls in the school.” Chrissy said with some worry for one of her little girls.

     “I’ll be fine mummy.” Lianna smiled. “I’ll have Lauren and the others keeping an eye out for me.” Lianna added, trying to help put her mums mind at ease a little.

    Chrissy checked to make sure the breast forms were stuck down okay before she grabbed the concealing makeup and set to work making the forms look like a natural part of Lianna’s chest. Chrissy soon had them concealed and then she helped Lianna to stand up and take a look in the full-length mirror she had in her room.

     “The makeup is waterproof and the glue is good for about four weeks before it starts to break down.” Chrissy explained as she watched Lianna looking at herself in the mirror wearing just a pair of panties.

     “Does that mean I can bath and shower while wearing the breast forms mummy?” Lianna asked as she realised what her mother was saying to her.

     “Yes, you will also be able to go swimming in them as well.” Chrissy pointed out with a grin.

     “But I don’t have a costume to wear mummy.” Lianna whined.

     “I’m sure Lauren can lend you one until we can take you shopping for some of your own.” Chrissy tried to calm her down. “Now if you’ve finished looking at yourself in the mirror, make a start on getting ready for school.” Chrissy told her.

    Lianna started grinning as she ran over to her dressing table and started getting dressed in her new uniform, even though it was just some of Lauren’s school stuff, it was still new for Lianna. She slipped on the training bra and thought it felt wonderful and natural for her to be dressing this way. Next came the white blouse, then the grey pleated skirt and then some knee length white socks. Lianna had been practicing with the tie, and she soon had that on with a large knot just like all the girls were doing at the minute. She slipped on her new shoes which looked a lot like ballet slippers, just like Lauren wore at the minute.

     “How do I look mummy?” Lianna asked as she did a quick twirl for her. The only thing missing from the uniform was the blazer, but Lianna would put that on after breakfast when she came up for her school bag.

     “You look like a pretty little school girl sweetie.” Chrissy smiled as she looked at her second daughter all set for school.

    A knock on the bedroom door stopped them from saying anymore. “Come in!” Lianna shouted to whoever it was. Lianna smiled when she saw it was Lauren who entered the room with a grin when she saw her sister dressed just like she was.

     “You look so good sis!” Lauren said as she ran over and hugged Lianna while looking all excited to finally have her best friend and sister going to school with her. “I have a little gift for you sis.” Lauren added as she pulled something out her pocket and handed it to Lianna.

     “You got me a gift?” Lianna asked as she let Lauren place whatever it was in her open hand. Lianna giggled as she saw that her sister had got her a new cover for her mobile. The whole thing was covered in different coloured fake diamonds that formed the shape of a cat’s head on the back of it. “Thanks sis, it’s beautiful.” Lianna said with a tear in her eye as she threw her arms around her sister and hugged her.

     “I wanted you to have a girlie looking phone like mine sis.” Lauren said as they hugged each other.

    Lauren watched as Lianna took her old boring covering off her phone and put on the new blinged out one Lauren had brought her.

     “Do you want me to sort out your hair for you sweetie?” Chrissy asked when she saw that Lianna was more interested in her new phone cover than she was getting ready for school.

     “Please mummy!” Lianna said when she saw the time was getting on, and she couldn’t just tie it back in a pony tail anymore. Lianna realised that her hair needed to be blow dried and styled now, so she looked her best when she left the house.

     “You’ve still got so much to learn sis.” Lauren giggled when she saw her sister panic when she saw the time.

     “I was doing fine till you came in and distracted me!” Lianna pouted.

     “I can take my gift back and leave you to finish getting ready if you want?” Lauren asked with a grin as she held her hand out to get the phone cover back.

     “No! It’s mine now.” Lianna pouted some more as she held her mobile to her chest in its sparkly new cover.

    Lauren just giggled at her sister as she turned around and left the room to go down and get her breakfast before they had to leave for school. “I’ll tell Nana Holly you’ll be down shortly sis!” Lauren shouted as she left the room.

    Chrissy finished sorting out Lianna’s hair for her and then gave her the once over to make sure she looked as good as she could, and then they made their way down for breakfast.

*****

    Danielle woke to the wonderful smell of fresh sheets and from what felt like the best night’s sleep she’d ever had. It took her a couple of minutes to remember everything that had happened to her since calling round to see Lianna the day before and being adopted pretty much right away.

    She’d just sat up in bed when there was a knock on her door and she saw her new mum poke her head around it and smile at her. “Good morning sleepy head. How did you sleep?” Mandy asked as she entered the room and walked over to the bed and sat on it.

     “Morning mum.” Danielle said with a sleepy smile. “I slept really well. This bed is so comfy.” Danielle added as she fell back onto it again.

     “I’m sure it is young lady, but you need to get up and take a shower before getting dressed ready to go and see the headmaster at your new school, or what I hope will be your new school.” Mandy said as she pulled Danielle back up and then dragged her the rest of the way out the bed before pointing her towards the bathroom. “I’ll sort you out something to wear while you shower.” Mandy added.

    Danielle grabbed some clean underwear on her way to the bathroom and she was soon in the shower waking herself up fully and getting clean. She thought it was nice to be able to take a shower and not worry about other kids bursting into the bathroom trying to pick on her, or seeing things she didn’t want them to see.

    Mandy had a nice dress laid out on the bed ready for Danielle to slip into when she walked back into the bedroom ten minutes later. “Thank you for helping me mummy.” Danielle smiled as she picked up the dress and slipped out of her fluffy bathrobe with her back turned to Mandy, and then she stepped into the dress and pulled it up over herself before letting Mandy zip it up at the back for her.

     “Do you mind if I do your hair for you sweetie?” Mandy asked with some hope in her voice that Danielle would let her feel like a real mother and pamper her new daughter a little.

     “I’d like that a lot mummy.” Danielle smiled as she walked over and took a seat at the dressing table so her mum could make her hair look pretty again like Jane had done the day before.

    Danielle was in heaven as she let Mandy brush and dry her hair for her. She’d been so starved of any kind of love since her Gran died when she was young and she’d been put into foster care. Danielle had never fit in with the other kids she ended up with, and the last place was the worst. All the kids in the foster home hated her, and so did all the kids at school, so she was getting bullied from all sides, and that was why she ran away. Life on the street seemed like a better life than staying in that foster home for one more night.

    That all seemed like a life time ago now as she sat and let her new mummy pamper her. It all seemed to be over to fast, but she liked what she saw in the mirror. Danielle saw a pretty looking girl looking back at her. She never realised she could look this good.

     “Do you like what I’ve done baby?” Mandy asked as she looked at Danielle in the mirror.

     “I love it mummy.” Danielle smiled back at her in the mirror.

     “We better go and get some breakfast before the gannets eat it all.” Mandy giggled as she pulled Danielle to her feet, but smiled when Danielle wrapped her arms around Mandy’s waist and hugged her. “What’s this for?” Mandy asked as she hugged her back.

     “I love you mummy.” Danielle said as she hugged Mandy even tighter.

     “I love you too Danielle.” Mandy said as a tear ran down her cheek. Mandy wondered just how such a sweet child had survived for so long with such a tough life. “And I will always be here to protect you and keep you safe.” Mandy added as she tightened the grip on her new daughter.

    Danielle felt a warm glow in her heart when Mandy said that to her, starved of any kind of love her whole life made all this seem like a fairytale, but a fairytale she was happy to keep living in. She let her new mum lead her down to the dining room where the closer they got the louder the noise became.

     “Danielle!” Lianna shouted when she saw her and Aunty Mandy walk into the room. She ran over to them and threw her arms around Danielle to give her a good morning hug, and then she did the same with Mandy. “What do you think to the new uniform?” Lianna asked with a grin as she stepped back and did a quick twirl for them both.

     “You look very pretty Lianna.” Mandy said with a giggle as she stepped closer again and kissed Lianna on the forehead before she walked off to get a cup of tea and sit with her husband for a bit before he left for work. Mandy knew that Lianna would help Danielle get some breakfast.

     “I think you look really cute Lianna, but I don’t know what you looked like as a boy in his uniform, so I don’t have much to work with.” Danielle blushed a little at just how she felt about this girl. Danielle was feeling the same warm glow in her heart, but it was much stronger when she looked at Lianna.

     “I look cute? Look at you all dressed up in a nice dress and shoes, while I’m stuck in this ugly school uniform.” Lianna pouted, but was soon giggling again as she gave Danielle another hug. “I hear on the grape vine that you’re coming to school with us today, so with a bit of luck you’ll be doing hard time with me soon.” Lianna added it like they were in a prison yard talking about escaping or something like that.

    Danielle giggled, but part of her mind was thinking about her old school and what she’d seen in some movies she’d been forced to sit through with the other kids in some of the foster homes she’d stopped in. She thought that Lianna was on to something, her old school was like a prison, or the way the kids acted made it feel like a prison.

     “Come on you two, get some breakfast before it’s all gone.” Chrissy said breaking up their little talk about prison, or school as the grownups called it.

    Everybody got what they wanted for breakfast and were now sat around the table eating it as they talked about bits and bobs to pass the time while they ate. Chrissy and Becky kept looking at Lianna, they could see that she was nervous about going to school as a girl, but at the same time she was full of life that had been missing for some time now.

     “She’ll be alright you know sis.” Mandy leaned over and whispered in Chrissy’s ear. “She’s not alone like you were at school, and she has a good group of friends to help keep her safe while you’re not around to protect her.” Mandy added as she wrapped an arm around her.

     “I know sis, but I still feel like I’m just throwing her to the wolves.” Chrissy whispered back. “Do you think I could do more to help keep her safe?” Chrissy asked.

     “Short of hiring bodyguards to look after her sis, I would have to say ‘no’.” Mandy giggled “And that is not an option.” Mandy added when she saw the look Chrissy suddenly had that said she liked the idea of that.

    Mandy got a shock when Carl said he would be going to the school with her, Chrissy and Becky, so he could sort out about getting Danielle in at the school after the holidays, and also sort out some home schooling for the next five weeks until they broke up for the holidays.

     “I just want to make sure my little girl has the best education we can give her.” Carl explained, but Mandy knew he just wanted to make sure Lianna didn’t have any trouble starting school for the first time as a girl. Getting to help Danielle would be a bonus.

    All the kids were going in the family minibus like they always did, but Lianna and Danielle would be going to school in Beck’s car with her and Chrissy. Mandy was going to drive over in her own car so she could then go straight to the shop once everything was sorted out with Lianna, and Danielle was sorted out. Becky would then drive Danielle home with her and keep an eye on her for the day with Holly’s help.

    Carl had called his legal team and a couple of them were going to meet them at the school to help smooth the way for Danielle to start there, and also go over some legal papers with the school to legally change Andrew’s name to Lianna.

    Danielle and Lianna got hugs of all their brothers and sisters before they watched them all jump on the minibus that Brad would be driving them to school in. He would pick Peter up from Cathy and Sara’s on the way.

     “We’ll see you at school later sis.” Lauren had said as they hugged each other. “Don’t worry about anything. Jessica, Jennifer and I will tell all our friends what’s going to happen, so the whole school will have some idea about you to lessen the shock.” Lauren added with a supportive smile for her sister.

     “Thanks sis, I just hope you and the others don’t lose any friends over this.” Lianna said as she looked down at herself, or as much as she could now she had her own little set of breasts to match her sister’s small budding breasts.

     “If any of them have a problem with you sis, then they were never really friends in the first place.” Lauren said looking very serious about what she was saying.

    Lianna and Danielle stood and waved as they watched Uncle Brad drive away with all the other kids in the minibus waving back at them. Lianna had to go up to her room so she could get her blazer and school bag, so Danielle walked up with her and then went to her room to get the little backpack style purse Aunty Chrissy and Aunty Becky had brought her the day before. She took some of the money out her jewellery box just in case she needed it later in the day.

    Carl, Mandy, Chrissy Becky and Amy were all stood waiting for the two girls when they got back down stairs ready to leave for school. Lianna still looked more excited than Danielle did to be going to school, even though Lianna had more to be worried about. After hearing what Mandy had told them all about Danielle’s old school though, they could all understand Danielle’s reasons for looking worried.

    The two girls climbed into the back of Becky’s BMW while Amy went with Mandy, and Carl got in his own car. Carl shot off ahead of the others so he could meet up with his legal team and explain what he wanted them to sort out, and also have a word with the headmaster before Chrissy and Becky arrived with Lianna. Carl didn’t want Lianna to see any trouble if there was any risk of there being any.

    Danielle had to look over at Lianna when she felt her take hold of her hand and squeeze it to show that she wasn’t alone in all this. Danielle was amazed that even with everything that must be going through Lianna’s mind right now, she still had time to worry about how she was feeling.

     “You’ll be okay sis. This school doesn’t sound anything like the one you were going to.” Lianna told her with a trusting smile.

     “I’m just worried about what the headmaster is going to say when he finds out about me from the other school.” Danielle said with real fear in her voice. There were things about to come out that Danielle didn’t want her new family to know about.

     “Uncle Carl will help smooth things over with him.” Lianna grinned. “Uncle Carl enjoys wrapping people around his fingers and getting them to do what he wants.” Lianna added with a giggle.

    Danielle had a feeling that Lianna wasn’t joking when she said that. Her new dad did seem to have something she couldn’t explain, but thought he could be the most caring person on the planet, but could also be your worst enemy if you crossed him, or someone he loved.

    Becky was soon following Mandy as she drove in through a large gateway that had security guards on it and a large wall that looked to run the whole length of the outer grounds. Danielle found herself hoping she did like it here, because bunking off was a big no no.

    Danielle’s old school was your typical modern looking place with glass, wood and metal everywhere you looked, but this school looking more like a massive stately home. Danielle looked up at the place from her seat in Becky’s car as she watched Aunty Becky parked up next to Mandy, who had parked up next to what looked like Carl’s car.

     “Bet it looks a little different to your old school?” Lianna asked with a grin as she opened her door and got out.

    Danielle was stalling for time, so she was only just opening her door to get out when Lianna appeared and help her new sister get out the car. “Thanks sis.” Danielle said looking scared. Danielle could see why Lianna had referred to this place as a prison now.

    The girls soon found themselves being led into the main building through a large set of double doors that looked heavy and strong. There were lots of kids running about and some were pointing at Lianna and Danielle as they walked past, and then they would start to whisper to each other once they had passed.

     “Don’t look so worried sis. It’s me their all talking about.” Lianna whispered to Danielle. “Lauren said she was going to get word out that I was starting school today as a girl.” She added with a smile.

     “Why would Lauren do such a thing to you Lianna?” Danielle asked with a hurt look, getting the wrong idea of why Lauren would start telling everyone her sisters secret.

     “She did it to help me sis.” Lianna smiled. “They will all be over the shock by the time they see me, and will just want to see what I look like.” Lianna shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal.

     “That’s actually pretty smart of her.” Danielle said as she thought about it some more, and then noticed that most the other kids weren’t shocked to see Lianna walking down the hallway, they were just interested in what the former boy, now a girl looked like. The only shock Danielle saw was more because Lianna looked like a girl, and not a boy in a dress.

     “Well she did get the brains, but I got all the looks.” Lianna said with a giggle. “Just don’t ever tell her I said that, or she’d kill me.” Lianna added with fake horror written all over her face.

    Danielle found herself giggling, even with how worried she was about being in this very posh looking school. She was beginning to think that life could be better for her with Lianna around. All she had to do was make it through this meeting with the headmaster and get into the school. Danielle hoped that her new dad was as good as Lianna said he was.

    They were soon coming to a stop at a large set of doors that had a sigh above saying ‘Head office and staff room’ Chrissy knocked on the door and entered when a woman opened it to let them in like they were expected. The woman led them straight over to a door that said ‘Headmasters office’ the woman knocked and then entered before speaking to whoever was in there.

     “Mr Stanman. Miss Clarke and her parents are here.” The receptionist said as she let Chrissy and the others into the room where a large friendly looking man with a greying beard in a suit was sat behind a large desk with Carl and two other men sat on the other side.

    All the men stood when they saw all the women and the two girls enter the room. “Good day to you all.” The man behind the desk said as he held out his hand to shake Chrissy’s. “So good to meet you again so soon Mrs Clarke.” The man smiled warmly.

     “Please call me Chrissy Mr Stanman.” Chrissy smiled as she shook the man’s hand.

     “Thank you Chrissy.” Mr Stanman smiled. “I’d offer you the same courtesy, but it wouldn’t be proper in front of the children.” Mr Stanman pointed out as he took a proper look at Lianna and Danielle.

     “I fully understand all that Mr Stanman.” Chrissy waved his reasons off. “I trust that Carl’s explained everything to you about Lianna then?” Chrissy asked, getting straight to the point at hand.

     “Yes Carl’s explained everything, and I hope Lianna will be able to settle straight in with all her old friends.” Mr Stanman said as he smiled a genuine friendly smile at Lianna and Danielle. “Please don’t take this the wrong way Miss Lianna, but you look very natural as you are now.” Mr Stanman said with a nod in her direction.

     “Thank you Sir. I hope I can carry on to impress you with my grades, and not cause you too much trouble.” Lianna said sounding very polite as she said it.

     “I trust all will go according to plan Miss Lianna, but if you do start having any trouble with other students or staff, then I want you to come to me right away, and I’ll get it sorted out.” Mr Stanman promised with his hand on his heart. “I’ve got your new timetable here and a letter for you to show all your teachers explaining the name change. I can’t do anything with your grade papers until we have the legal documents through, but all the staff and students don’t need to know any of that.” Mr Stanman smiled. He handed Lianna a stack of paperwork to read and put in her bag to study later when she had more time.

     “Is it okay if I get off to class now then Sir? I don’t want to miss any more of my lessons than I need to Sir.” Lianna asked as she looked at her new timetable and where Lauren would be right now.

     “Yes, please do that Lianna. I’ll get Miss Wren to walk you to your first class, just to make sure you get there with no problems. I trust your sister and her friends will help to keep you safe while all the other students get used to seeing you around the school.” Mr Stanman chuckled.

     “Thank you Sir.” Lianna smiled as she turned to leave, but gave her parents a hug before hugging Mandy and Amy. Lianna gave Danielle a hug and wished her luck before she picked up her school bag and went to leave the headmasters office, but she stopped when she heard him call her back.

     “Oh Miss Lianna, I almost forgot. You should have gym after lunch, but as you won’t be taking it, please report to the library for them periods.” Mr Stanman explained. “Well don’t just stand there girl, get to class.” He scolded Lianna, but he was smiling as he did it, so Lianna left the room giggling.

    Miss Wren was stood in the outer office waiting for Lianna when she got out there. “Thank you for walking me to class Miss Wren.” Lianna said feeling nervous about being on her own for the first time while dressed as a girl. It all felt very real all of a sudden.

     “My pleasure Lianna.” Miss Wren smiled. “I get to find out all the details before everyone else this way.” She giggled as they left the office and started walking down the hall towards the classroom where Lauren would be having her first lesson of the day.

     “Not much to tell really Miss Wren.” Lianna said with a shrug. “I was born with a birth defect that I am now working on to correct.” Lianna added.

     “I see you carry yourself just like most the other girls in the school, so I gather you’ve been dressing as a girl quite a bit while not at school?” Miss Wren asked.

     “All the time Miss. Apart from when Andrew was needed to be seen.” Lianna said. “Being Andrew became the hard part towards the end.” She giggled.

     “I think you’re being very brave doing this Lianna.” Miss Wren said with pride for the young girl walking beside her. “Please feel free to come to me if you have any trouble, and don’t feel right talking to Mr Stanman about it. Men just don’t understand some things.” Miss Wren said in a whisper as she nudged Lianna’s arm and giggled at her.

    Lianna started giggling as well when she realised that Miss Wren was already accepting her as a real girl, which is just how she felt. They walked down a couple more hallways before coming to a stop at the room marked on Lianna’s knew timetable.

     “Thank you for walking me here Miss Wren.” Lianna smiled at her again.

     “All part of the service Lianna.” She smiled back. “Don’t forget where my office is if you have any trouble with any of the teachers or students.” Miss Wren warned her with a stern look before she started smiling again.

     “I will Miss Wren, and thank you for being so understanding about all this.” Lianna said as she waved a hand up and down her body.

     “You’re a sweet girl Lianna, and your here to fill this with knowledge, so as long as you keep trying your best, we will be just fine.” Miss Wren said as she tapped Lianna on the head before turning around and shouting at a couple of boys that had stopped to look at Lianna before hearing final bell for getting to class. “No running in the hallways!” Her voice boomed out through the school.

    Lianna was shocked to hear such a sound coming out of the softly spoken woman that had just walked her to class. Lianna wished Miss Wren hadn’t just shouted as she opened the classroom door to enter through, because the whole class was looking at her like she’d been the one running in the hallway. Lianna saw her sister sat halfway up the class with an empty seat next to her ready to welcome Lianna.

     “What time do you call this child?” The teacher asked as he looked angrily at the clock on the wall.

     “Sorry Sir, but I have a letter from the headmaster explaining it all.” Lianna said as she pulled out the folded letter and handed it to the teacher. She waited for him to read it and hand it back so she could place it back in her bag.

    The teacher sat looking at Lianna for a couple of seconds, but it felt like hours as Lianna was made to just stand next to his desk while he looked, and so did the whole class. He did finally speak though, so Lianna thought she could go to the seat Lauren had saved for her, but she would be wrong.

     “I think you should stand at the front of the class and explain who you are Miss Lianna.” The teacher said with a nod towards the front of the class.

     “Do I have to Sir?” Lianna asked looking scared.

     “I need to get on and start teaching class Lianna, but that won’t happen until you’ve explained your reason for doing this.” The teacher said as he waved his hand up and down Lianna’s body to indicate how she was dressed.

    Lianna could understand his point, but it still didn’t make her feel any better about it. She stepped up to the front of the class and tried to swallow the lump in her throat before she started to speak. “Hi Class, most of you already know me, or thought you did.” Lianna smiled nervously as she tried to make light of it all. Not getting any laughs though, she carried on. “From a very early age I realised that I wasn’t like other boys, so after a lot of tests and visits to a shrink. It was determined that I was a girl trapped in a boy’s body, so I’m now working to fix that as you can all now see.” Lianna nervously smiled again hoping she would be able to go and sit down now.

     “Do we still call you Andrew?” Came a smug voice from the back of the classroom.

     “Does she look like an Andrew to you moron?” Some girl asked from another part of the class, but it wasn’t Lauren that asked it.

     “It would explain his trouble finding a date, came another girl’s voice just before the whole class started laughing at the boy who had sounded so smug just moments before.

     “Her names Lianna and she’s my sister.” Lauren said as she stood up and looked around the room with anger in her eyes, aimed at anyone thinking of poking fun at her sister.

     “Okay, quiet down all of you, so I can try and teach you all something!” The teacher shouted as he nodded at Lianna to go and take her seat next to her sister.

     “You okay sis?” Lauren asked looking worried for her sister. “I can’t believe he made you just do that.” Lauren growled at the teacher.

     “Don’t worry about it sis. It’s done now and I can hopefully get on with learning stuff now.” Lianna said as she got her text books out ready to learn whatever the teacher wanted to teach them.

    What the teacher did helped in the long run because the class soon calmed down and the lesson went on without too much trouble. Lianna did have a couple of notes passed to her with questions on them, which she quickly wrote an answer to before passing it back to the person that handed it to her. The teacher did notice, but let it go in some hope that the class would soon get bored with the new girl, even if she did use to be a boy from the same school.

    Lianna had to do the same thing of standing at the front of the class again in the next lesson, and then she and Lauren were joined by Peter, Jessica and Jennifer at morning break while most the school wanted to know what Andrew had done to end up with a punishment like this. Most had already heard about Andrew being Transgendered and now being known as a girl called Lianna. Those kids were only too eager to set the other kids straight.

    The whole morning went the same way for Lianna, but she’d expected it, so it wasn’t a big problem standing up and telling the whole class her reason for what she was doing. All morning though, Lianna had been wondering how Danielle had got on with the Headmaster.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 8

     Danielle suddenly felt alone and scared now that Lianna had left the room and she was now left looking at a room full of people she knew very little about. Danielle found herself backing up to where her new mum was stood with Amy. She felt better when she saw Mandy’s arms wrap around her in a protective way. Danielle looked up and saw her mum smile back down at her, and she felt much better.

     “So you must be Danielle then young lady?” Mr Stanman asked as he leaned on his desk and looked the girl up and down as she was cuddled up to her new mother looking scared.

     “Yes Sir, I’m Danielle.” She nodded her head up and down. “I’ve never been good with school Sir.” Danielle warned the headmaster.

     “Yes your father was telling me before you arrived that you tend to run away from them.” Mr Stanman said with a raised eyebrow. “I don’t normally tolerate that sort of thing here, but given the school you were placed in, I can’t say I blame you for playing hooky.” Mr Stanman chuckled.

    Danielle and most the room looked at Mr Stanman with shocked looks on their faces. “Should you be saying things like that in front of the child?” Mandy asked with some anger in her voice.

     “No Mrs Wayne, but with that school it’s true.” Mr Stanman frowned. “It’s more like a prison prep school than a place for normal education.” He added with a huff in his voice.

    Mr Stanman was typing on his computer as he spoke to them. “Let’s see what education they managed to teach you when you did go.” He said as he pulled some info up on the screen. “Why am I not surprised at that.” He said with a frown.

     “Problems?” Carl asked.

     “Nothing I wasn’t expecting Carl. It looks like their filing system is all messed up at that school.” Mr Stanman said as he let out a sigh. “Their system is telling me that you’re a young troubled boy, and I can see that’s wrong to start with. I don’t think they have the brightest staff working at that school.” He chuckled some more.

     “If you can’t get at the info, will you be able to enrol her in the school still?” Carl asked, not happy with all the messing around.

     “She’s already enrolled Carl.” Mr Stanman said. “I was just trying to find out what level of education she’d got so we could best place her in the right classes.” He explained.

     “Will you be able to get the information any other way?” Carl asked.

     “If it was any other school I’d say yes, but with that place, I doubt it. The best thing we can do is give Danielle some standard tests for someone her age and see what marks she gets, and then we can place her in the right classes to suit her needs.” Mr Stanman told them.

     “When can she sit and take these tests? I want to get her back into school or some form of education as soon as possible.” Carl asked.

     “I can set her up with most of the tests today, so we can work out what level of education she’s reached.” Mr Stanman pointed out. “Will she be able to stop for the day so we can give her the tests?” He asked as he looked at first Carl, and then Mandy.

     “Will she be okay here in school on her own” Mandy asked looking just as worried as Danielle now looked, to be the one left behind.

     “Mrs Wayne, Danielle is in one of the safest places she could be.” Mr Stanman reassured Mandy. “It would be a great help if we could do the tests, so we don’t have to trust what that other place thinks.” He added, not even bothering to call it a school.

     “Will you be okay to stop and do the tests sweetie?” Mandy asked as she turned Danielle around and crouched down to look her in the eyes.

    Danielle nodded her head up and down trying to look brave, but the look in Danielle’s eyes said she was anything but brave. “I’ll be fine mummy, but what do I do about lunchtime?” Danielle asked.

     “I’ll get Miss Wren to come and get you, so you can spend it with Lianna and her sister.” Mr Stanman reassured her. “Lianna will also be in the library for some of the afternoon while her sister has gym.” Mr Stanman added with a smile.

     “That will be exciting for you then sweetie.” Mandy smiled, feeling better that Danielle won’t be on her own at lunchtime. “Uncle Brad will pick you up with the others at home time and bring you home again.” Mandy added.

     “Do you need any money for your lunch Danielle?” Carl asked as he got his wallet out ready to give her some money.

     “The school will sort that out for her Carl.” Mr Stanman said as he pulled a credit card out his draw and handed it over to Danielle.

    Danielle looked at the card and saw it had the school crest on it and also said it was a VIP lunchtime pass. “What do I do with this Sir?” Danielle asked as she held the card up.

     “Just take it to the dining room and get whatever you want for your lunch, and then hand it over to the dinner lady at the counter and she’ll swipe the card through the machine and it will log what you had to eat for your lunch.” Mr Stanman explained how it worked. “Normally your parents would be charged then at the end of each month, but as you’re a special guest of the school today, then it will be the schools little treat this time.” He added with that same kind smile.

    Danielle smiled at the idea of just letting the school buy her lunch for her while Mr Stanman made a call and they waited for Miss Wren to come in and get Danielle sorted out with the first test she’d be taking that day. Miss Wren entered the room and then took Danielle to the library after Mr Stanman explained what they needed Danielle to take tests in.

     “All those tests will take a couple of days to get through Sir.” Miss Wren pointed out. “Will she be able to come into the school tomorrow as well?” She asked as she looked at Mandy and Carl for an answer.

     “I can’t see any problem with that Miss Wren. Can you my dear?” Carl asked as he looked at Mandy.

     “No that will be fine, but will she be okay to use the VIP lunch card again tomorrow?” Mandy asked as she looked at Danielle still looking at the posh looking credit card in her hand.

     “Yes she will be fine to use the card again tomorrow as well.” Mr Stanman said with a wave of his hand to dismiss any worry Mandy might have had. “After all that you and Carl have done for the school, it’s the least we can do in return.” He added.

    Carl had provided the school with a new gym and pool, as well as three new minibuses just like the one Brad used to ferry the kids back and forth from the two schools they all went to. Craig, Richard and Nicole all went to a middle school at the minute, but would all be starting here at this school after the summer holidays.

    Miss Wren smiled as she offered Danielle her hand so she could lead the scared looking girl to the library so she could start the tests. Danielle was a little surprised when Miss Wren sat her down in front of a computer and loaded up an English test for her to do.

     “I’ll be back in half an hour to see how your doing Danielle. The test gives you forty five minutes to complete the test, but most can do it in half an hour.” Miss Wren said as she walked away.

    Danielle started reading the questions on the screen and was soon answering most of them easily. She lost all track of time and had just answered the last question when Miss Wren walked back into the room just off from the main library.

     “All finished?” Miss Wren asked with a smile. “Do you want to move onto the next one, or take a ten minute break before you start that one?” She asked.

     “Can I take a ten minute break please Miss Wren?” Danielle asked as she stood up and stretched her legs for a bit.

    Miss Wren let Danielle take a break before she sat her back down in front of the computer with a mathematical test. This test went on until Danielle got a certain number of questions wrong. Danielle realised that she’d been sat answering questions for nearly an hour and a half before it finally stopped her.

     “Math’s don’t seem to bother you Danielle.” Miss Wren said as she saw her final score and made a note on some papers she had with her.

     “What’s the next test Miss Wren?” Danielle asked.

     “It’s nearly lunch time so I’ll walk you down to the dining room so you can meet up with Lianna and her sister for now Danielle. I’ll let you sit and read after dinner with Lianna while she’s in the library, then I’ll give you one more test while Lianna goes to her final lesson of the day.” Miss Wren told her.

     “Okay Miss Wren, but what will the test be on?” Danielle asked, hoping to be able to read up on it while she kept Lianna company after lunch.

     “The final test for the day will be on history, but don’t worry about doing to good on it. This is just to check the level of knowledge you have on the subject.” Miss Wren said as she walked Danielle to the dining room.

    Danielle never realised how hungry she was until Miss Wren walked her into the dining room and she was hit in the face by a wall of amazing smells. “Wow! This place looks more like a restaurant than a school canteen.” Danielle said as she looked around at all the food on offer.

     “Don’t let the staff hear you call it a canteen Danielle.” Miss Wren giggled. “They take great pride in being able to offer real eatable food for the students.” She whispered in Danielle’s ear. “Feel free to go and help yourself or you can stand off to one side and wait for Lianna and Lauren to get here and they can show you how to get served.” Miss Wren said with a smile.

     “I think I’ll wait for Lianna and the others to get here, and then eat with them Miss Wren.” Danielle said as she stepped out the way to wait.

     “Okay dear, but I’m going to get mine before the stampede starts and all the good stuff is gone.” Miss Wren grinned as she grabbed a tray and started walking around the different sections putting her meal together.

    Danielle stood and watched Miss Wren get her lunch and had a pretty good idea of what she needed to do when Lianna and the others arrived in the dining hall. It wasn’t long before other students started turning up and getting their lunch. Danielle watched a couple of well dressed students enter the dining room and get their lunch before walking over and looking down their noses at Danielle.

     “Look Angela, they’ve started training up the cleaning staff much younger these days.” The first girl said to the one stood next to her.

     “You think they would at least give them a uniform to wear Lilith.” The second girl said as they got closer to Danielle trying to intimidate her.

    Danielle being scared and not knowing what to say or do just looked down at the floor. She was even more scared when she saw even more kids gather just behind the first two, but she was soon looking up and grinning when she heard one of the new kids speak and saw it was Lianna with Peter, Lauren, Jessica, and Jennifer stood with her. There were also seven or eight other kids with them as they all crowded around the two girls that had been poking fun at Danielle.

     “I hope you were just welcoming my new cousin to the school Lilith, Angela?” Lianna said with menace in her voice as she looked the two girls in the eyes from Danielle’s side.

    Lilith and Angela looked puzzled as to whom Lianna was to start with, but their brains must have kicked in because the one called Lilith spoke. “Andr... I mean Lianna?”

     “Yep, in the flesh, so to speak.” Lianna smiled. “Now what were you doing to my cousin?” She asked in a growl.

     “We were just about to ask if she wanted to join us for lunch because she looked lonely stood here all on her own.” Lilith lied.

     “I find that a little hard to believe Lilith, so why don’t you run off and eat your lunch before I make you wear it instead.” Lianna warned the two girls.

     “Just because you dress like a girl now hon, doesn’t make you an instant bitch you know.” Angela said trying to act tough in front of all the others.

     “If I hear of you bothering my cousin again, then I will show you more bitch than you can deal with hon!” Lianna said as she went nose to nose with Angela.

    Danielle had to grin as she watched the two girls almost run away from the group of family and friends now stood around looking at her smiling.

     “Fancy finding you here sis.” Lianna grinned as she saw the look of relief on her face. “I told you we had your back while here at the school.” Lianna added with a giggle.

     “What are you doing here sis?” Lauren asked as she gave Danielle a hug to let her know she was happy to see her, even if it was a shock to walk into the room and find her being set on by dumb and dumber.

     “I’ve been doing tests in the library all morning, and I’ll be there all afternoon and again tomorrow.” Danielle pouted. “My head hurts already from all the thinking.” She frowned.

     “Does this mean they’re going to let you come here as a student then?” Lianna asked looking hopeful.

     “The Headmaster told daddy that I’m already in, but they just need to test my level of education.” Danielle didn’t bother going into details about the records at her old school being broken. She knew what the problem was, but wasn’t going to open that can of worms.

     “We better go and eat then.” Lianna said as she led Danielle over to the dinner line and joined it with the others in their large group. Lauren and Lianna introduced everyone to Danielle and vice versa.

    Danielle said hi to them all and then asked Lianna how her morning had been. “How was your first morning as a girl at school then sis?”

     “All the teachers made me stand up and explain the reason for me being in school dressed like this.” Lianna frowned.

     “She was getting quite good at it by the last period before lunch.” Lauren giggled. “It was like watching one of them girls on the game shows.” Lauren added with even more giggles.

     “Maybe I should try it in the form of an air hostess this afternoon then.” Lianna said with a grin. “The girlie parts can be found here and here.” Lianna said in a bimbo sounding voice as she pointed at her breasts and groin area.

    Their group got looked at as they all burst out in a fit of giggles. “Mother would kill you if she found out you did that in class, but it would be funny to see sis.” Lauren giggled.

    They were soon at the front of the queue and getting what they wanted for lunch before they all found a large enough table to seat them all that was empty. Lianna had kids looking at her, and even some of them came over and wished her luck with it all.

     “Have you had any bad reactions to your new look Sis?” Danielle asked as they ate their lunch, which Danielle thought tasted really good, but not as good as the food back at home. Danielle had to smile when she thought about how good it felt to be able to say that.

     “I’ve had some strange looks and comments under some kids breaths, but nothing I wasn’t expecting.” Lianna shrugged. “The overall response had been good really.” She added with a smile as a couple of girls walked up to her and said she looked nice and they asked where she got her nails done.

    Danielle watched as Lianna spoke with the two girls like she’d been one all her life. Lianna was very animated as she told them about having her hair and nails done the day before, and where she had it all done. Both girls made a note of the address and said they would call in and get their nails done at the weekend while they were in the city shopping.

     “You’ll have Jane paying you commission at this rate sis.” Danielle giggled as another couple of girls asked her about her nails. Danielle and Lauren were soon being dragged into the chat when the two new girls noticed the work they had had done on their nails as well.

    They all finally finished their lunch between students coming over to ask Lianna questions, some of which Lianna didn’t answer, but just blushed a deep shade of red. Lauren, Jessica and Jennifer snapping at some of the students when Lianna blushed. They all decided to give Danielle a tour of the school so she had some idea of where everything was, and how big the school was.

     “How does it compare to your old school Danielle?” Lianna asked as they finished the tour and sat on a bench that had been built around the base of a large tree in the grounds of the school.

     “It makes it look like a concentration camp.” Danielle giggled as she looked around at all the happy faces. All the students liked coming here, not like her old school where they looked like inmates being punished. “I see you still have bullies here though.” Danielle added with a worry in her voice.

     “You talking about Lilith and Angela?” Lauren asked with a giggle.

     “Yes, they look set to make trouble for me if all you hadn’t turned up and stopped them.”

     “Lilith and Angela are all talk, don’t let them bother you sis. They’ll keep well away from you now.” Lauren said with a wave of her hand like it was nothing worth worrying about in the first place.

     “They may try and get you in trouble with the odd teacher still though, but they do that with everyone.” Peter shrugged. “I think even the teachers have learned to take no notice of them now.” He added with a chuckle.

     “Students like that actually exist? I thought you only saw that in the movies or TV shows.” Danielle giggled.

     “Oh they're real dear sister.” Lianna giggled as she wrapped an arm around Danielle’s shoulder and gave her a one armed hug. “We do have fun setting them up, just to watch them run to a teacher. When they bring the teacher back to show them the mess, it’s all been cleaned up, so the teachers now take no notice of them for the most part.” Lianna grinned.

     “And here was me thinking you were a nice girl.” Danielle pouted, but was soon laughing along with the others.

     “I am a good girl.” Lianna pouted back at her. “I was just a little rebellious as a boy though.” She said with a grin.

     “My dear old brother, god rest his soul.” Lauren said it like her brother had died, which in a way he had. “Would join in all the pranks, just to fit in with all the other boy’s.” Lauren explained.

     “Do Aunty Chrissy and Aunty Becky know about any of this?” Danielle asked looking shocked at what she’d just learned about Lianna, or Andrew as it was at the time.

     “Yes our parents know all about it, but just let it slide because they knew he was struggling to fit in as a boy here at the school.” Lauren explained. “But I doubt they will be as forgiving now sis.” Lauren warned Lianna with a stern look.

     “I’ve got no need to try and be something I’m not anymore.” Lianna said with a grin as she looked down at her new school girl look.

    Lauren started squealing as she threw her arms around her sister and hugged her. “I’m glad to finally have my sister out in the world for everyone to see.” Lauren grinned as she gave Lianna a quick peck on the cheek before sitting back up again.

     “I think I’ve got enough to deal with already sis, without them thinking I’m in love with my own sister.” Lianna frowned as she pushed Lauren back so she could sit up properly again.

     “Does that mean you don’t love me anymore sis?” Lauren pouted, but Lianna could see Lauren was trying not to grin as she did it.

     “Yes I still love you sis, just not in that way.” Lianna smiled. “Now Danielle is another story all together.” She added as she threw her arms around Danielle and rested her head on Danielle’s shoulder.

    Danielle felt that warm feeling deep in her chest when Lianna did that, but knew she was just playing around, even if Danielle did wish Lianna really felt that way about her. “Hey! It’s okay for you to play around, but I’m the new girl here, and the last thing I need is for all the other students to think I’m a lesbian.” She giggled as she playfully pushed Lianna away.

    Lianna felt a little hurt to hear Danielle say that for some reason, but she brushed it off and started giggling as she played around with the others in the same way. Lunchtime soon came to an end and they all walked back into the school.

    Lauren and the others all walked with Lianna and Danielle to the library, to make sure they both got there okay, before they all ran off to get to their next class. Lauren had gym, so Lianna was going to be in the library studying for just over the next hour. Lianna wasn’t looking forward to doing this until she found out Danielle was going to be spending the time with her.

     “How do you think you’re doing on the tests so far sis?” Lianna asked in a whisper, so as not to disturb the other students in the library.

     “I did okay on the maths test, but I think English was a disaster.” Danielle whispered back with a frown.

     “What test you doing later?” Lianna asked.

     “Miss Wren said it would be history, but she didn’t say what sort of history. So I’ve got no idea what to study up on.” Danielle let out a sigh as she thought about how little she knew about history in general.

     “I could coach you on what we’ve covered so far, it may help you get a better score.” Lianna offered.

     “That would be great if you could.” Danielle said a little too loud, as she soon found the librarian shushing her, and all the other students looking at her and scowling.

    Lianna giggled as Danielle just started blushing as she sank down in her seat trying to hide from all the looks she was now getting. Lianna was soon up out her seat and shooting off to get a couple of books for Danielle to look through with her. Lianna also got her history notes out for Danielle to look through as well.

    The hour seemed to fly by and Lianna was soon packing up her things and heading off to meet up with Lauren for the next lesson together while Danielle got ready to take the dreaded history test Miss Wren had promised her.

     “Good luck on the test sis.” Lianna said as she hugged her. “Wait for us here at the end of classes and we’ll come to you before going out to see if Uncle Brad’s here to pick us up.” Lianna added with a smile before hugging Danielle again and then running off to her next class.

    Danielle watched Lianna run of down the hallway, but jumped when she heard a booming voice shout. “No running in the hallways young lady!” Danielle spun around to see Miss Wren stood there grinning at her.

     “Sorry about that dear, I didn’t mean to make you jump.” Miss Wren smiled.

    Danielle was thinking otherwise judging by the look Miss Wren had on her face. Danielle thought she took great pleasure in suddenly shouting and making the students jump. By the time Danielle remembered that she’d been watching Lianna walk away, Lianna had vanished around a corner out of sight. Danielle wondered if she’d started running again once she was out of sight. Knowing Lianna, Danielle thought it to be a definite yes.

     “Are you ready for the test then Danielle?” Miss Wren asked with a smile as she led Danielle back to the little room with the computer in it.

     “Can you ever truly be ready for a test Miss Wren?” Danielle asked nervously.

     “Very true dear, a very good answer.” Miss Wren giggled. “Well take a seat and just do your very best Danielle.” Miss Wren said just before hitting the return key on the keyboard and leaving Danielle to start the test.

    Danielle started working her way through the test and smiled when she realised that the help Lianna had given her was really helping her to answer the questions.

*****

    Lianna needed the toilet on the way to meet up with her sister, so she made the detour to the toilet set aside for her to use. Just as she was leaving the toilet after answering the call of nature, she bumped into a couple of her old male friends who had been keeping their distance from her since arriving at the school this morning, and starting classes with her sister.

     “Hi guys” Lianna said in her normal bubbly way, not trying to act like a boy anymore.

     “What happened to you man?” The first boy asked called Simon. “You’re acting so girlie.” He added with a frown.

     “I am a girl Simon, or I will be one day.” Lianna said. “I’m sorry if you feel betrayed by me, but this is the real me.” Lianna added as she held out her arms and let the two boys get another good look at her.

     “This is just so weird.” Ian, the second boy said as he looked at one of his former best friends now dressed and acting like a girl. “Are you sure you’re not being forced, or worse brainwashed into thinking you’re a girl?” He asked in a whisper as he looked around to check for them being spied on.

     “This isn’t some bad Hollywood movie script Ian.” Lianna giggled. “I’ve always felt like I was in the wrong body, and now I’m going to start fixing that. I’m still sort of the same person you both got to know, but this is what I feel like on the inside. I’d like to still be friends with the two of you.” Lianna said looking worried that she’d lose two of her friends over what she was now doing.

     “I can’t believe we never noticed any of it before today man.” Simon said as he ran his hand through his hair looking deep in thought. “I guess you won’t be our fellow prankster anymore?” He asked with a sigh.

     “I don’t plan to be a fellow anything anymore Simon.” Lianna giggled as she looked down at herself in her school uniform. “And stop calling me man or this girl will kick your ass for you.” Lianna pointed out as she poked Simon in the chest.

     “I see some things haven’t changed then.” Ian grinned when he saw the same look in Lianna’s eyes as he’d seem a hundred times in Andrew’s.

     “Sorry Lianna.” Simon said as he held up his hands as a sigh of surrender. “It was just a slip of the tongue.” He added.

    Lianna saw the fact Simon just called her by name, a sign that they could still be friends after all. “Well can we still be friends and hang out while at school?” Lianna pushed.

     “I’m not sure it’s good for our bad boy image to be caught hanging out with a girl.” Ian said as he screwed his nose up like he’d just smelt something nasty.

     “What about hanging with a girl that can beat you up?” Lianna asked as she playfully punched Ian in the arm.

    They all laughed as Ian tried to defend himself from her attack as she punched him a couple more times. Then they had to stop when they saw Miss Wren walk around the corner.

     “What is going on here?” She asked looking angry with Simon and Ian more than she did Lianna.

     “Nothing Miss Wren.” Both boys said at the same time looking scared of just how bad it looked.

     “It didn’t look like nothing to me.” She snapped at them. “Looked like you were picking on Miss Lianna to me.” She added as she finally got to where they were all stood.

     “Please don’t be angry Miss Wren. Simon and Ian were just talking to me, and I started playing around with Ian.” Lianna explained. “They were very good friends of Andrew’s, and were just trying to find out what was going on with me now I’m dressed like this.” Lianna said, hoping to stop the boys getting in trouble.

    Miss Wren looked in the two boy’s eyes and then looked in Lianna’s eyes to see if there was any sign Lianna was being picked on and forced to lie, so she could protect the two boys from getting in trouble for it. Seeing no sign that Lianna was covering for the two boys, Miss Wren relaxed and smiled at them all. “And what do you think to your former friend now dressing like a girl?” She asked.

     “She’s not just dressing like a girl miss, she is a girl.” Simon pointed out as he turned to look at Lianna stood between him and his friend Ian.

     “Can you accept her as a girl then, or am I going to need to keep a close eye on the two of you?” Miss Wren asked with warning in her voice.

     “Lianna is still our friend Miss Wren, so any trouble she has will not be from either of us.” Ian pointed out. “And god help anyone we catch picking on her.” He added with a growl.

     “I hope that means you will come and find a teacher, and not deal with it yourself young man?” Miss Wren smirked, but knew that it was just big talk from one friend for another one.

     “Yes, that’s what I mean Miss Wren.” Ian suddenly said when he realised what he’d said right in front of a teacher.

     “Well you all better get to class.” Miss Wren said as she looked at the time and realised they were all late for their next class. “I’ll walk with you Lianna to your next class.” She added as she placed an arm on Lianna’s back and started walking her down the hallway.

     “Bye guys, talk to you later!” Lianna shouted as she looked back to see Ian and Simon still stood looking at her. They both smiled at her then, just before turning and running off down the hallway.

    Miss Wren was about to shout at them, but thought they needed to run or they would be really late for their class. “Were they really your friends when you were still Andrew, Lianna?”

     “Yes miss. They said that they had been waiting for the right time to talk with me about all the changes.” Lianna told her. “I guess I did a much better job of hiding it than I thought.” Lianna added with a smile.

     “You may have to give some of your old friends a little time to come around to the idea of you wanting to be a girl.” Miss Wren said as they walked.

     “Does what I’m doing bother you Miss Wren?” Lianna asked with worry in her voice.

     “Not at all dear. I think you’re very brave to realise and do something about it at such an early age. I’m sorry if anything I’ve said might have upset you.” Miss Wren said looking a little shocked at the question.

     “You have made it sound like I am just pretending to be a girl, when in my heart I feel I am a girl, and am now starting to do something about it.” Lianna said as she stopped walking and looked up at Miss Wren with a very serious look on her face.

     “I’m sorry for making you feel that way Lianna. I never meant to make it sound like that for a second. It was just a poor choice of words on my part.” Miss Wren said with a bow of her head. “I can see this is who you really are, I’m just not sure how to refer to your two sides some of the time without it sounding a little weird.” Miss Wren explained.

     “I understand Miss Wren, and I’m sorry for thinking what I did.” Lianna smiled. “I’m just a little jumpy about what people say to me at the minute.” Lianna explained.

     “I can understand that my dear.” Miss Wren smiled as she started leading Lianna down the hallway again. “It looks like most your old friends are now your new friends though.” She added with a grin. “Even if you did have to beat them into it.” She giggled.

    Lianna found Miss Wren funny. She’d never taken much interest in any of the teachers before today, but most of them had been okay with her new start at the school. She did get some strange looks from a couple of them, but they were older teachers and both male. They looked at Lianna like she was mad for wanting to be a woman in a man’s world; she thought they were thinking as they looked at her.

    Miss Wren knocked on the classroom door and then entered when she heard the teacher say “Enter!” She had a quiet word with the teacher and then left the room and Lianna stood waiting for the teacher to have a go at her for being late, but the teacher just smiled and waved her hand for Lianna to take her seat so she could carry on with the lesson.

    Lauren looked worriedly at her sister, but relaxed when she saw Lianna smile at her. Lianna got her school books out and started listening to the teacher and even answered a couple of questions as the lesson went on. Lianna was still glad to be finishing, so she could go and see how Danielle got on with her History test.

*****

    Danielle had finished the history test, and even had time to go back and double check a couple of the answers she had given before Miss Wren returned to see if she’d finished.

     “How do you think you did Danielle?”

     “I think I did okay on it Miss, but Lianna gave me a lot of help during the last period when she was in the library while her sister had Gym.” Danielle explained.

     “I’m glad Lianna was able to offer you some help. I’ll let you get off and meet up with Lianna and your other family members then now, so you can go home and relax.” Miss Wren smiled. “Get an early night, you have another busy day of tests tomorrow.” She warned.

     “What will I be tested on tomorrow Miss?” Danielle asked, hoping to get some more help from Lianna and Laruen later at home, so she could test well tomorrow.

    Miss Wren made a list of the four remaining subjects they wanted to test her on, then Miss Wren let her leave the library to go and meet up with her family and head home. Danielle remembered what Lianna had said, so she waited just outside the library for her and the others to come for her. She didn’t have to wait long for Lianna, Lauren, Jessica, Jennifer and Peter to walk around a corner and start running to meet her. Danielle smiled and waved as she saw her new family members smile and wave back as they all ran to see how she’d done in her history test.

    Danielle told them how she thought she did, and she hugged Lianna to thank her for the help in the first period after lunch. Uncle Brad was waiting for them in the silver minibus, so they all jumped in and said hi to him before they left the school and headed for home.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 9

    Amy was glad to be closing up the shop at the end of the day because Chrissy and Mandy had been looking at the clock and checking their phones all day. She could understand their worry though. Lianna had just spent her first day as a girl at school, and Danielle had been at school doing tests all day, and would be back there tomorrow doing the same thing.

    All the packages had gone out with the parcel company they now used since the royal mail shut down, forcing them to find another source to send the items out with. Not that they minded, because now they could just go straight home and see how the girls got on at school. Amy and Chrissy still didn’t drive, so they all jumped in Mandy’s BMW and headed for home.

     “I’m sure they both had a good day.” Amy said to make conversation as they sat in traffic slowly making their way home. “I’m sure one of the other children would have called if there had been any problems.” Amy added with a smile.

     “I know sis, but I just worry about my little babies still.” Chrissy said with a sigh as she tapped her foot at the slow moving traffic.

     “Those babies aren’t so little anymore baby sister.” Mandy smiled at her as she reached over and took Chrissy’s hand in hers while they waited for the traffic to move another couple of feet. “But I know what you mean, as I’m sure Amy does. We’re all parents now, and wouldn’t be good parents if we didn’t worry about our babies.” Mandy added with a grin.

    Mandy finally made it home and just managed to park the car before Chrissy was out the passenger seat and heading for the house. Seeing the silver minibus parked in its normal spot meant that the kids were home, or something had happened and Becky didn’t want to call Chrissy and worry her. Chrissy’s mind was thinking the latter, so she was in a little bit of a panic when she ran into the house.

    Becky and Holly were in the kitchen sorting out stuff for dinner when the kitchen door burst open and Chrissy ran in, making both Becky and Holly squeal. “Christina Clarke! What in god’s name has gotten into you?” Holly barked at Chrissy, as she tried to hide the fact she’d just been scared half to death by her daughter bursting into the room like a thing possessed.

     “Is Lianna alright? How did she get on at school?” Chrissy asked as she looked at Becky, more than being worried about what her mum was saying to her.

     “Lianna is fine, and up in her room doing her home work, just like all the other children are.” Becky said in a calming voice as she walked over to where Chrissy was stood just about to bolt off and see for herself when Becky stopped her. “Let her finish her homework, and then you can sit and ask her all about her day once dinner is out the way.” Becky added as she led Chrissy over to the kitchen table and made her sit down and have a glass of juice.

     “So she didn’t have any trouble today then?” Chrissy asked looking much calmer now as Holly handed her a glass of juice to drink. “Thanks mum, sorry for making you jump, but I’ve been so worried all day about Lianna.” Chrissy explained after taking a sip of her drink.

     “I understand dear, but I should still take you across my knee for scaring the life out of me.” Holly frowned. “I don’t have much of it left to spare you know?” She added with a giggle.

     “You’ll out live us all you old goat.” Chrissy giggled.

     “Hey! Less of the old.” Holly said as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy with the intentions of hugging her to death.

    Amy and Mandy walked into the kitchen to find Holly hugging Chrissy, and Chrissy giggling, so they took that as a good sign. “I trust this to mean Lianna’s first day at school went okay then?” Mandy asked.

     “Yes, she had to stand up in front of the classes she had and explain the reason for her being dressed the way she was, but everyone seemed to except it okay.” Becky explained.

     “Do you know how Danielle got on with her tests?” Mandy asked looking worried for her new daughter.

     “She thinks she did okay. Lianna helped her do a little studying for a history test she had, and Lauren and Lianna are going to sit with her later tonight and see if they can plant some knowledge in her head to cover the tests she has tomorrow.” Becky told Mandy what the girls had told her when they got home from school.

    Mandy sat down at the table next to Chrissy and let out a sigh, happy to know Chrissy’s girls were looking after Danielle for her. Holly handed both Mandy and Amy a glass of juice each before her and Becky got back to sorting out dinner.

*****

     Brad had parked up back at home before all the kids got out and ran into the house. They were all heading up to their rooms to do their homework when Becky called Lianna and Danielle back down the stairs to fill her in on how school went for the two of them.

    Both girls filled Becky in on their day before she let the two of them make their way back up the stairs to their rooms. Danielle stopped at the top of the stairs looking a little sad to see Lianna walking in the opposite direction to where her room was for the time being while her new mum and dad got the room across from Lianna’s decorated up for her. Her new room actually faces her Aunt Chrissy and Aunt Becky’s room and used to be the nursery, but it had been sat empty since Craig got his own room in another wing of the house.

     “Is everything alright sis?” Lianna asked when she looked back and saw Danielle still stood at the top of the stairs just looking at her.

     “Do you mind if I came and hang out in your room while you do your homework Lianna? I’m sick of being on my own.” Danielle asked with some pleading in her voice.

     “Sure sis, come on.” Lianna grinned as she held out her hand for Danielle to grab, so they could walk down to her room together.

    Danielle started smiling as she ran to Lianna and let her lead her down to her room so she could sit and talk while Lianna did her homework. Lianna asked what tests she had the next day, and then she sorted out the text books for the subjects and Danielle sat reading while Lianna got her homework done after she changed out of her school uniform.

    Lianna was just finishing up her last bit of homework when there was a knock at her bedroom door, just before they saw a grinning Lauren poke her head in the room. “Is it okay to come in and hang with you until dinner’s ready sis?” She asked just before seeing Danielle lying on the bed looking through a chemistry book. “Cool, party!” Lauren shouted as she ran over to the bed and dived onto it giggling.

     “Hi sis.” Danielle giggled as she let Lauren grab her and then give her a kiss on the cheek. “Didn’t you have as much homework as your sister there?” Danielle asked.

     “We both had the same amount, but I had a head start on Lianna while you and she were telling mom about your adventure at school today.” Lauren said with a grin. “But it does make me look like the smarter twin though, as well as the prettiest one.” Lauren added with a sigh like it was hard work being so perfect.

     “I’m still the better shot though sis!” Lianna said just before she threw an eraser at Lauren and hit her in the side of the head with it. She didn’t throw it hard, so Lauren just giggled as she stuck her tongue out at her sister before trying to throw it back at her.

    Danielle thought it all felt like heaven to be part of a group. Lianna and Lauren were funny to hang with, and all the other kids living in the house were just as nice.

     “So what did you think of the school then sis?” Lauren asked as Lianna got done with her homework and came over and sat on the bed to relax for a bit before they got called down to dinner.

    Danielle thought that Lauren was talking to Lianna, but realised that the question was aimed at her when she looked up from the book and saw the two of them looking at her. “Do you mean me?” Danielle asked.

     “Yes I mean you silly.” Lauren giggled. “Put that stupid book down and tell us what you think of the place we call prison.” Lauren asked as she took the book of Danielle and placed it on the bedside table out the way.

     “I really like it to tell you the truth, and it’s nothing like a prison to me Lauren.” Danielle said as she thought about her old school, and how that place really was like a prison. “You should visit my old school if you want to see what a prison looks like.” Danielle frowned.

     “Was your old school really that bad?” Lianna asked looking worried.

     “Trust me, it was worse than you could imagine sis.” Danielle shuddered at the memory of the kids that went there.

     “How ever did you survive it sis?” Lauren asked as she hugged Danielle close to her.

     “I bunked off a lot. I just hope I can get my grades up so I can start classes with the two of you after the holidays.” Danielle asked looking worried. “I’m scared they will put me in a lower class and I’ll look dumb or something.” Danielle pouted.

     “Tell Uncle Carl you’re worried about it and he’ll get you some help and make sure you start with Lianna and I after the holidays.” Lauren said with another hug.

     “I for one don’t think you’re as dumb as you think you are sis.” Lianna said with a grin. “You’ve already said you think you did well on the history test you did, and the Maths and English.” She pointed out.

     “I hope your right Lianna.” Danielle smiled at the complement. “Do you think I’d get in trouble if I borrowed a uniform to wear tomorrow while I’m at school with you? I felt out of place today not wearing one.” Danielle asked looking nervous.

     “I can’t see why you’d get into trouble, they already said you were in as a student, and it would help you to blend in.” Lauren shrugged. “We could ask mummy what she thinks at dinner.” Lauren suggested.

    The three girls sat talking about music, clothes and other normal things girls talked about until all three of their mobiles bleeped to let them know they all had a message. Danielle looked a little puzzled by it, but Lianna and Lauren just slid off the bed.

     “It’s just mummy letting us know dinner is ready.” Lianna said as she helped Danielle get up off the bed so they could head down stairs.

    Danielle thought it was a good way to let them all know dinner was ready because it was a large house to get round to let them all know any other way. Danielle’s tummy let her know it was ready for some food when she started smelling something wonderful wafting up the stairs and attacking her nostrils.

    Lianna helped Danielle take her seat when they got to the dining room before taking the empty seat next to her, so they could get stuck into the meal laid out in front of them. Chrissy and Mandy grilled both Danielle and Lianna about their day at school while they ate, and they were happy to tell them all how their day was. Danielle sat looking at Callum, as she tried to work out how the woman called Kara she’d met the day before at the hotel could be the same man that was now sat laughing and joking with Richard and Nicole about their school day.

     “Mummy? Will it be okay for Danielle to wear one of our spare uniforms tomorrow at school?” Lianna asked while they ate. “She thought she stuck out a little bit today, not being dressed like the rest of us girls.” Lianna added with a pout which got a giggle from everyone sat around the table.

     “I can’t see why not honey.” Chrissy shrugged, not seeing a problem with it. The headmaster Mr Stanman had already told them that Danielle would probably feel better if they could sort her out with a uniform to wear. “I’ll get one put together for you Danielle after we’ve finished eating dinner.” Chrissy smiled at Danielle.

     “Thank you Aunty Chrissy.” Danielle smiled back, knowing that she would look just like Lianna, Lauren, Jessica and Jennifer did today.

    Once dinner was finished, everyone went off to do whatever they wanted apart from Lianna, Lauren and Danielle who had to wash and dry the dishes and also clean up the kitchen. While they were doing that, Chrissy went with Becky to help her get ready to go and see how things were at the club, then she would sort out the uniform for Danielle.

    The girls got done in the kitchen just in time to see Becky and Brad getting ready to leave for the club. Danielle thought Becky looked beautiful, and earned herself a hug and a kiss on the cheek when she let Becky know this. Danielle thought Aunty Chrissy looked sad after Aunty Becky left, but she was soon having a laugh with her and the other kids again.

    Lianna had walked back up to her room and sorted Danielle out with the text books she had for the other three subjects Danielle would be tested on tomorrow before letting Danielle go to her room to do some studying. Danielle popped in her ear phones and started listening to music on her new iPod before she lay on her bed to start studying the books. She studied until Mandy walked into the room after knocking and getting no answer.

     “It’s time for bed sweetie.” Mandy said as she helped Danielle put the text books to one side so she could go and get ready for bed.

     “Okay mummy.” Danielle smiled as she slipped off the bed and gave Mandy a hug and a kiss on the cheek before running off to the bathroom to brush her teeth and get ready for bed.

    Mandy let out a sigh when she watched Danielle pick up her nightgown on her way to the bathroom. She wondered if Danielle would ever feel safe getting changed in front of her or any of the others. Mandy got Danielle all tucked in when she’d finished in the bathroom and then kissed her on the forehead before saying goodnight to her and turning off the light as she left the room. Danielle fell asleep smiling at the fact her mummy had just tucked her in and wished her goodnight.

*****

     Lianna had woken up and got dressed without either of her parents coming in to check on her this morning, so she made sure she had all the books she’d need, and the home work was done and in her school bag as well before she left her room and went to see if her sister Lauren was up and dressed yet. Lianna knocked on Lauren’s bedroom door and entered when she heard her sister tell her to enter.

     “Morning sis. I just wanted to make sure you were up before I walked down to see if Danielle needed any help getting ready for school.” Lianna said as she entered the bedroom and saw Lauren sat at her dressing table doing her hair and adding a little lipstick.

     “Yes I’m up, and if you give me a couple of minutes I’ll walk with you so we can both help Danielle get ready.” Lauren said as she finished up and then did a quick check of her school bag to make sure she had everything she needed. “I’m all ready, so let’s go and help Danielle. I have a feeling she needs all the help we can give her sis.” Lauren said as she linked her arm through Lianna’s and led her out the bedroom and down the hallway towards Danielle’s room.

     “She does have a valid reason for fearing school sis.” Lianna said in Danielle’s defence as they walked down the hallway to the part of the house where Danielle’s bedroom was while Uncle Carl got her proper room sorted out.

     “I didn’t mean it to sound nasty sis. I just want to help all I can to make her feel like she never needs to run away or hide again.” Lauren said as she stopped walking and turned Lianna to look at her so she could be sure her sister believed her.

     “I know you weren’t being nasty sis, but I just wish I could do something to make all the things she went through go away for her.” Lianna said with a mix of pain and anger in her voice.

     “Sis! You’ve already managed to save her from being arrested for shoplifting, as well as treated her better than anyone ever has, and oh yes, you also got her adopted by Uncle Carl and Aunty Mandy.” Lauren said with her hands on her hips. “All we can do now is help where we can and let her know we love her.” Lauren added as she linked her arm through Lianna’s again and started walking towards Danielle’s room.

*****

     Danielle had woken up and taken a shower again, but she looked at the bathtub and let out a sigh as she wondered if she’d ever get to take a nice long soak in a bubble bath anytime soon. She’d hoped to take one this morning, but the evil bed in the other room had caused her to sleep longer than she’d wanted to, so she’d had to settle on a shower again.

     “Provided I don’t have to go to school again tomorrow, you and I are going to get to know each other a lot better.” Danielle said as she looked at the large empty bathtub that was just sat there teasing her every time she came into the bathroom.

    Out of force of habit Danielle had locked the bathroom door after she went in to get showered, so she unlocked the door and went back into her bedroom once she had her underwear on and her large fluffy bathrobe wrapped around her. She made her way over to the uniform and set to work getting dressed.

    Danielle was dressed and just having trouble trying to get the tie sorted out when there was a knock at her bedroom door. “Come in!” She shouted to whoever it was on the other side.

     “Morning sis!” Lauren and Lianna said together as they both entered the room at the same time smiling at Danielle in her school uniform just like they were both wearing.

     “Need some help with that tie sis?” Lianna asked as she saw that Danielle was getting annoyed with it.

    I’m trying to make it look like yours and Lauren’s, but I’m not having much luck with it.” Danielle growled as she undid another failed attempt.

     “Here, let me show you how it’s done.” Lianna said in a calming voice as she walked over and slapped Danielle’s hands away from the tie in a playful way before she set to work on doing up the tie.

    Danielle looked at herself in the mirror and Lianna stood behind her as Lianna showed her how to get the same large knot in her tie as her and Lauren had in theirs, and Jennifer and Jessica had done theirs the day before. The problem was Danielle could feel Lianna’s breast pushing into her back as she tied the tie, which was a major distraction, and before Danielle knew it, Lianna was finished “You made that look so easy.” Danielle whined as Lianna stepped around to stand at her side so they could both look at each other side by side in the full-length mirror in the corner of the room.

     “Do you want me to undo it so you can have another go?” Lianna asked as she went to undo the tie again.

     “Please don’t sis.” Danielle said as she reached up and took Lianna’s hands in hers as she looked her in the eyes. “I like it just the way you’ve done it now, so I’d like to leave it and get down for some breakfast before I make us all late for school.” Danielle added with a smile as she looked deep in to Lianna’s beautiful brown eyes.

     “Cool! Let’s go eat then sis.” Lianna said, but didn’t make any move to pull her hands away from Danielle’s. She didn’t pull away from Danielle until Lauren got bored of waiting and she pulled Lianna away so they could let Danielle put her ballet pumps on, so they could all go and get some breakfast before the others ate it all.

    Danielle slipped her shoes on and then took one final look in the mirror to make sure she looked okay in the borrowed uniform. Danielle thought she looked cute, and she loved all the new clothes she was getting to wear now she had a real family of her own. She giggled at the girl in the mirror and then ran over to join Lauren and Lianna so they could all head down stairs and get some breakfast.

     “So do you think you’re ready for the tests they have planned for you sister dear?” Lauren asked as they made their way down to the dining room.

     “I’m not sure sis.” Danielle said with a shrug. “I’ve read up on the four subjects they want to test me on, but I’m not sure how much of it actually sank in.” Danielle added with a nervous edge to her voice.

     “Just relax and do the best you can. Getting all nervous about it won’t help you score well, so just relax and take a couple of deep breaths before you start to answer the questions they ask you.” Lianna offered as her advice about taking tests.

     “I’ll try, but all this is quite overwhelming to deal with as well as throwing in all the testing and being in school as well.” Danielle said as she tried to get her head around the fact she’d gone from living rough on the street Friday and Saturday night to now being part of a loving family with a large group of kids that were already treating her like they’d been this way all her life. Danielle was worried about what would happen when they found out about her past, and the big secret she was keeping from them. Danielle was snapped out of her thoughts when she heard Lianna say her name.

     “I think I do have some idea of just how overwhelming changes can be my dear Danielle.” Lianna said as she held out her arms to indicate the way she was dressed now.

     “Point taken.” Danielle giggled as she realised that Lianna was dealing with much worse than she at the minute.

    Chrissy and Mandy were stood waiting for the three girls to enter the dining room so they could inspect them to make sure they all looked their best. Lauren went to walk past Chrissy thinking that she’d be fine, but she was soon being pulled back into line and got a look that said, ‘wait there until I’ve looked at your sister’ Lauren scowled at her mother, but waited for her to give Lianna a good look over to make sure she looked smart and a credit to the family name.

     “I can’t get over just how beautiful you look sweetie.” Chrissy said as she finished looking Lianna over.

     “How else do you expect me to look mother? I come from good stock remember.” Lianna said with a grin as she looked at her mother dressed ready for a day at the office, or shop as it was for Chrissy, but she still liked to wear a female business suit with a corset on over her blouse and under her fitted jacket. Lianna had always thought her mother looked beautiful.

     “Thank you dear, now go and get some breakfast.” Chrissy said as she gave Lianna a peck on the cheek before letting her carry on into the room and over to the breakfast bar where all the breakfast things were laid out.

     “Why do you suddenly want to check me over before school mother?” Lauren asked with a frown.

     “I don’t want you to feel like I’m neglecting you, and I’m only interested in your sister.” Chrissy said as she checked how much makeup Lauren had put on, and how smart her school uniform looked.

     “Please feel free to neglect me mother.” Lauren said with a sigh. “I know you still love me.” Lauren added with a grin just before she threw her arms around her mother and hugged her before kissing her on the cheek and then running off to catch up with Lianna, so she could get some breakfast.

    Mandy was taking her time to give Danielle a good looking over to make sure she looked smart enough in her borrowed uniform to make sure she was a credit to her new family name, that and Mandy was just enjoying the fun of having a daughter to pamper. Mandy got to pamper Craig when he dressed as Diamond, but she was still limited as to what Diamond would let her do, but Danielle was a real daughter that would let Mandy pamper her all she wanted.

     “Do I look okay mother?” Danielle asked after letting Mandy tug and pull on parts of the uniform for a couple of minutes, and she’d done a couple of twirls.

     “You look just perfect my sweet Danielle.” Mandy smiled. “I just wanted to play the loving parent on my child’s first big day at school.” Mandy added with a giggle.

     “I’m only going for the day mother.” Danielle said, but she was worried that her new parents might have sorted for her to keep going after today. Danielle could feel her long soak in her new bath fading away.

     “I know that dear, but it’s still a first for me watching my daughter go to school in her new school uniform.” Mandy said as she walked Danielle over to the breakfast bar and then loaded up a plate with bacon, eggs. Sausage and mushrooms for her. “Now go and eat up.” Mandy added as she handed Danielle the fully loaded plate of food to go and eat.

     “I’ll try mum, but I’m only so big you know.” Danielle said as she made her way over to the dining table where Lianna and Lauren had saved her a place between them.

     “Hungry this morning sis?” Lianna asked with a grin when she saw the plate of food Mandy had given Danielle to eat.

    Danielle went to answer Lianna but stopped when she saw her start to giggle. Danielle knew then that she’d just seen Mandy fill the late up for her. “Do I really look that skinny?” Danielle asked just before she cut into a sausage and put it in her mouth.

     “Well I don’t want to say too much sis, but if it wasn’t for that chest of yours you would blow away in a good gust of wind.” Lianna said with a snigger.

    Danielle couldn’t help giggling at Lianna’s terminology for the use of her breast. “That sounds like jealousy talking to me.” Danielle said as she thrust her small boobs out trying to make them look even bigger.

     “Yes I am a little sis, but I still love you.” Lianna giggled as she gave Danielle a kiss on the cheek.

     “I love you to... Sis.” Danielle added at the end quickly so as not to let on about the strong feelings she was having towards Lianna. Danielle did feel all warm and fuzzy inside though from the feel of Lianna’s lips on her cheek.

    The chatter soon died down as the girls all ate their breakfast and then they went up to their rooms to finish getting ready for school. Brad had the door to the minibus open when they all got back down stairs and left the house. Chrissy, Becky, Amy, Amber and Mandy were all stood waiting to kiss the children before letting them get on the bus so Brad could drive them to school.

    Brad was soon out the driveway and heading over to pick up Peter from Sara and Cathy’s place before heading toward the junior school to drop off Craig, Richard and Nicole. Once he’d done that he made his way over to the private school the others all went to. Brad was just driving up the road that led to the main entrance to the school when his mobile starting ringing. So he hit the button on the side of the ear peace he had, so he could talk while driving still.

     “Hello? You’re on with Brad. I’m driving hands free, but still keep it short.” Being hands free meant he had no idea who was calling him, but he was shocked to hear Carl on the other end of the phone. Carl knew what time he took the kids to school, so never normally called during those times.

     “Brad its Carl. How far are you from the school?” Carl’s voice asked.

    Brad could tell by the tone of Carl’s voice that something was bothering him, so he pulled over to the side of the road so he could find out what it was. “I’m just down the road from it now, that is if you’re on about Belmont.” Brad said. “Do we have a problem boss?” Brad asked.

     “I’ve just had a call from Mr Stanman to warn me that some reporters and news crews are parked up outside the school waiting to get some photos and footage of Lianna.” Carl almost growled down the phone. “Seems like one or two of the parents decided to leak the story to the press in some attempt to force the school to stop Lianna going there.” Carl added with anger in his voice.

     “What do you want me to do then Boss? Take them home again?” Brad asked as he waited to get orders from Carl.

     “No, I won’t let some small minded parents stop Lianna getting a good education Brad.” Carl said, it sounded like he’d come to a decision. “Mr Stanman has said you can enter through the back entrance to the school where none of the news crews are. He’s stopping any of them getting into the school anyway, so Lianna should be safe until I can get a stop put to all this foolishness.” Carl added.

     “Okay boss, I’ll turn around and come at the back entrance to the school from the other way so I don’t have to drive past the main entrance to get to it.” Brad said as he did a U turn in the road and headed down the road a ways before taking a small side road that brought them out at the back of the school where a guard was waiting to let Brad drive into the school.

     “What’s going on Uncle Brad?” Lianna asked, but already had a feeling it had to do with her.

    Brad pulled around to the front of the main school building where he would normally park to let the kids get out before he turned to explain what had happened to the group of children.

     “That was your Uncle Carl on the phone just now, He’s found out that a couple of the other student’s parents have called the news people, and now they are trying to get some footage of you Lianna.” Brad explained.

     “Does this mean I can’t go to school then?” Lianna asked close to tears. “Why can’t I just be left to live my life?” She added as the floodgates opened up and the tears started flowing.

     “Your Uncle Carl said for you to go to school, and he will get something sorted out.” Brad said with some anger in his voice for anyone that could seek pleasure out of upsetting a child. “Try not to worry about it too much Lianna. I’m sure your Uncle Carl will have it all sorted out by home time.” Brad added after taking a couple of deep breaths to calm himself before he drove out through the news crews.

     “Don’t go doing anything foolish daddy.” Jennifer warned her father when she saw the anger in his eyes.

     “You sound just like your mother.” Brad chuckled. “I promise to behave myself and not run any of the news people down.” Brad added with his hand on his heart.

     “Thank you for that daddy.” Jennifer giggled as she gave her dad a hug and a kiss before she stood to one side while she waited for the others to get out the minibus and then head into the school.

    Brad got back on the minibus and then drove off out the main gate so he could assess how much damage control Carl would need to sort out. Brad only found a couple of news vans parked out on the road, and another couple of cars with what Brad took to be newspaper reporters and a couple of men with cameras. Brad pulled up down the road and made a call to Carl to fill him in on the number of press outside the school, and the fact he got the kids dropped off okay, but Lianna was very upset.

    Carl was angry still when Brad got hold of him, and he was having some trouble getting the news people to back off, so he wasn’t sure if he’d be able to make this go away by home time.

     “I’m going to head over to the shop and let Chrissy, Mandy and Amy know about the trouble at the school. I’d be grateful if you could bring Becky up to speed when you get back to the house.” Carl asked Brad. “I don’t think Chrissy finding out about Lianna over the phone would be the best idea. We both know that she’ll want to go and have a word with the news people, which wouldn’t be the best idea.” Carl added as he sat in the car next to Vic as he drove him to mystiques, the shop that Chrissy and Mandy owned together.

     “Lianna was upset when I left her, but the others were helping to keep her spirits up as best they could boss.” Brad said with a sigh as he tried to think of some way to help sort out the mess unfolding in front of their eyes.

     “We’ll keep that little bit of news to ourselves for the time being Brad, or we don’t stand a chance of keeping Chrissy away from the school, or Becky for that matter.” Carl sounded worried about the response Chrissy would have if she found out Lianna was upset and stuck at school worrying.

     “I’d already worked that one out boss.” Brad chuckled as he thought of the fact him and Carl were both worried about the crazy things Chrissy and Becky would do if they knew one of their children was upset.

     “I’ll call you a little later once I’ve spoken with Mandy and got her thoughts on what we can do to make all this go away without ending up with Lianna all over the news.” Carl said just before ending the call with Brad so he could get home and explain everything to Becky.

    Carl sat in the passenger seat next to Vic tapping his phone against his lip as he tried to think of some way to make this all go away before Vic got to the shop and he had to go in and tell Chrissy one of her children was in trouble, and he wasn’t able to come up with a simple way to fix it.

     “You’ll get this all worked out Carl, just take a step back and look at the whole picture for a couple of minutes.” Vic said as he weaved his way through the traffic towards the shop and Chrissy.

     “I’m sure I’ll come up with something in time Vic, but I would like to have it sorted before I have to face Chrissy and tell her.” Carl said looking worried.

     “True, it would be better to tell her we had a problem, but it’s all fixed now, rather than we have a problem, but can’t find a way out of it at the minute.” Vic said as he also tried to think of some way to make it all just go away.

    Vic was pulling up outside Mystiques far too soon for Carl’s liking, but he took a couple of deep breaths and then got out the car and entered the shop. Mandy was behind the counter sorting through some paperwork while Chrissy and Amy looked busy sorting out the orders for the changing service.

     “Hi baby!” Mandy said with a smile when she saw Carl and Vic enter the shop. “I hope you’re not here for the changing service orders? You’re a couple of hour early if you are.” Mandy added with a giggle, but she soon stopped giggling when she saw the grim look he had, and Vic didn’t look much happier stood behind him.

     “I need to have a word with Chrissy, but I think you and Amy should also sit and listen to what I have to say.” Carl said as he looked at Vic and then the front door to the shop.

    Vic understood that Carl wanted him to lock the door and turn the sign to say closed, so he could take the girls into the back room and sit them down while he told them about the trouble unfolding at the school, or just outside the school.

     “Are the children alright Carl?” Mandy asked with fear in her voice that something bad had happened to one of the kids.

     “All the children and everyone else we know are just fine, but we do have a problem that I need to tell you about.” Carl said as he looked first at Mandy, but ended up looking at Chrissy.

     “It’s to do with Lianna isn’t it?” Chrissy asked with worry written all over her face. “What’s happened to my baby?” Chrissy added close to tears as the panic started to overtake her.

     “Come and sit down Chrissy, and I’ll explain the problem to you.” Carl said as he put an arm around Chrissy’s waist and led her through to the back room and made her sit down next to him so he could explain it all to her.

     “I’ll give them something to put on the news!” Chrissy said as she jumped up out her seat once Carl had finished explaining everything to her.

    Vic had expecting this response from Chrissy, so he’d remained standing just behind her, ready to make her sit back down, which he did. “As much fun as that would be Chrissy, I think we need to use brains over brawn with this one.” Vic said as he stood behind Chrissy’s chair with his hands firmly planted on her shoulders to stop her getting back up again.

     “So what do you plan to do then?” Chrissy asked as she tried to make Vic release her so she could get up and take action herself.

     “To be totally honest with you Chrissy, I have no idea at the minute, but I will by the time the kids are ready to leave the school and go home.” Carl said when he saw the panic in Chrissy’s eyes when he said he didn’t have any big plan to sort it all out.

    Carl and Vic spent the morning at the shop talking through different ideas with Chrissy, Mandy and Amy. Then they saw Becky and Brad enter the shop, so they then had their help to form a plan to make this all go away.

    The answer to their problem came towards the end of lunchtime when Carl got a call. He was worried at first when he saw the call was coming from Lianna, but as they chatted on the phone, Carl started to grin just before he started to laugh at the idea Lianna and some of her friends and family members had come up with.

    Carl got off the phone and was soon back on it again as he started to track down some items that Lianna had asked him to get for her. He had help from all the others as they each picked an item on the list and set to work tracking down where they could be found. Brad and Vic were set the task of going out and collecting the items Lianna wanted, then the two of them set off to deliver it all to the kids at the school.

    After the others watched Vic and Brad drive away in the minibus towards the school, time seemed to slow down as it became a waiting game until home time, and the plan that Lianna had come up with played out.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 10

    The school was buzzing with all the kids trying to work out why the news vans were parked outside the school. Word soon got around the school that a student or parent had called the local radio station to tell them that a boy was now attending the school dressed as a girl, and they thought it would be a good fluff piece to run. Most the students and the teachers thought it was a very sick thing to do, but no one could find out who’d made the call.

    Lianna and the others walked Danielle to the library where they found Miss Wren waiting for her. “How are you doing Lianna? I’m so sorry you’ve been thrown into the limelight like this.” Miss Wren said as she gave Lianna a hug.

     “It’s not your fault some student or parent has a problem with me attending the school Miss Wren.” Lianna said after stepping back and looking her in the eyes with a sad smile. “My Uncle Carl is working on solving the problem as we speak.” Lianna added with some hope that her uncle could make this problem go away.

     “Well security have been told to keep them off school grounds, and anyone caught taking photos of you and giving them to anyone from the news service will be expelled from the school with no chance of ever being allowed here again.” Miss Wren informed Lianna and the large group of friends stood with her.

     “Thank you for that Miss Wren.” Lianna smiled knowing that no one would be taking her photo and trying to sell it to the newspaper or TV stations, well not if they liked coming to the school or working there. “We better get to our homerooms now miss.” Lianna added when she saw the time on the clock in the library.

     “We’ll meet you outside the dining hall at the start of lunchtime break sis.” Lauren said as she gave Danielle a hug and then wished her luck on the tests.

    Danielle got hugs off all her other sisters and brother, she even got hugs from her sisters friends as well before they all left to get to their homerooms and the start of the school day.

    Miss Wren led Danielle to the little room with the computer in it and soon had her set up with the first of the four tests she’d have to do that day. Danielle thought about what Lianna had said to her abut relaxing and taking a couple of deep breaths before she started the first test. She found herself more worried about how Lianna was coping than the test she was doing.

*****

    Lianna and the others were walking down the hallway when they bumped into a rather cocky sounding Lilith and Angela leaning against the wall just outside Lianna and Lauren’s homeroom.

     “Isn’t it a shame Angela, how the press found out about a boy who now thinks that because he wears a girls uniform, he can come to school as a girl.” Lilith said with smugness to her voice.

     “Well isn’t it a shame we were warned before reaching the school gates, so we came in through the back. The news people didn’t get to see anything.” Lianna informed the two girls.

    Lilith and Angela suddenly didn’t look so smug anymore. “I’m sure they’ll have more luck when you leave again later, or someone just might take a photo and send it to them.” Lilith said as she tried to recover from the blow of them not getting photos and film footage of Lianna on her way into the school this morning.

     “Why don’t you film me now on your mobile? Or you could just snap some pictures and send them yourself.” Lianna said as she stepped away from the rest of the group and held her hands out in a sexy pose so Lilith or Angela could take her picture.

    Lilith was quick to pull her phone out and start snapping photos of Lianna. What Lilith didn’t notice was Peter filming her doing it on his phone. “You wait till I send these to the news people. You won’t be able to leave your house without the whole world knowing what you are.” Lilith grinned as she kept snapping photos of a smiling Lianna.

    What are you so happy about? Didn’t you just hear what Lilith said to you Lianna?” Angela asked, but made Lianna’s name sound like something nasty she’d just tasted as she said it.

     “Yes I heard what Lilith said Angela. My cousin Peter even got it on video.” Lianna said as she looked over at Peter still filming them taking photos. “What you may not know yet though, is that anyone caught filming or taking photos of me and giving them to the news service will be expelled from the school.” Lianna informed the two girls who suddenly didn’t look to happy that Peter was filming them taking photos of her. Add to that the confession they just made about sending the photos, and they knew they were both in deep trouble.

     “I think you’re bluffing.” Lilith said as she looked Lianna in the eyes as she tried to not look at the large group of friends and Family Lianna had behind her.

     “Why don’t you send the photos to the news people then, and we’ll see who comes out on top.” Lianna said as she took a couple of steps forward so she was almost nose to nose with Lilith. “I’ll be famous for fifteen minutes, and you’ll be expelled from the school and forced to go to a public school by the time my Uncle has done with you. I’m sure my Uncle will be able to spin the story in the press so it promotes his club and changing service.” Lianna added with an evil grin.

    Lilith lost her bottle and held up her phone so Lianna could see her deleting the photos she’d just taken. “Look, all gone!” Lilith said as she showed the empty folder on her phone where the photos had just been. “Now get him to delete the video he just filmed of me taking the photos and confessing to calling the news people in the first place.” Lilith was almost begging.

     “No, I think we’ll keep it just in case the news people suddenly get some photos of me later in the day.” Liana said looking a little smug with herself. “I did warn you yesterday that I could be a real bitch Lilith.” Lianna added just before she bumped the two girls out the way so she could enter her homeroom with Lauren walking in close behind.

     “We’ll see you at midmorning break.” Lauren said as she turned to look at her cousins. They all nodded and waved just before they made their way to their own homerooms.

    Lianna took her seat, but was still worried as to how her Uncle Carl was going to get the press to just walk away and not find out if the rumours were true about a boy now being dressed as a girl and going to the posh private school.

*****

    Danielle was sat reading a book on the next thing she was to be tested on when she noticed a small group of three girls stood around the table she was sat at. She looked up and smiled when she saw it was the girl called Naomi and a couple of other girls.

     “Hi, Danielle isn’t it?” Naomi asked with a smile.

     “Hi. Yes it is, and you’re Naomi right?” Danielle asked as she smiled back at the girl she’d met the other Saturday when she lost Lauren and Lianna at the shopping centre.

     “Yep, that’s me, and this is Polly and Natalie my two best friends.” Naomi said with pride as she pointed at each of her friends.

     “Hi Polly, Natalie.” Danielle said looking nervous as she smiled and gave the two girls a little wave.

     “Hi Danielle.” Both girls said looking genuinely happy to meet her.

     “Do you mind if we join you for a bit until our next lesson is due to start?” Naomi asked as she pointed at the empty seats around the table where Danielle was sat.

     “No I don’t mind at all.” Danielle said still looking nervous about Naomi and her friends having some sort of plan to hurt her.

     “I see you managed to meet up with Lauren and Andr... Sorry I mean Lianna.” Naomi said with a giggle. “That’s going to take some getting used to.” She added.

     “Is it true that you were an orphan, but you’ve been adopted by Lauren’s family now?” Polly asked in an excited whisper after taking one of the empty seats at the table.

     “Polly!” Naomi snapped at her friend. “You can’t ask things like that.” She added as she lightly slapped her friend on the arm.

     “It’s okay Naomi. It’s true after all.” Danielle said as she looked down at the table, not wanting to see the looks she knew the three girl must be giving her now they knew her story and where she’d come from.

     “That’s nothing to be ashamed of Danielle. We’re not going to judge you.” Naomi said as she reached across the table and took hold of Danielle’s hand and gave it a squeeze until Danielle looked up and saw a warm caring smile on all three of the girls faces.

     “I’m sorry Danielle. I didn’t mean to upset you; I just thought it sounded exciting.” Polly said as she also reached across the table to hold her hand. “Please say you forgive me?” Polly pleaded with Danielle.

     “I forgive you Polly, but trust me when I say that it’s nothing to get excited about. Not having a mum or dad, no one to spend your time with. Feeling all alone in a world that hates you.” Danielle said with a tear in her eye.

     “That sounds so horrible Danielle. I hope Lauren and Lianna are treating you nice then, after all that.” Natalie said with some anger in her voice.

     “Lauren and Lianna are amazing. They already treat me like their sister, and my new parents are the best, not that I have anything to compare them to, having never had any before.” Danielle said with a shrug.

    Naomi, Polly and Natalie were all sat with tears running down their cheeks as they tried to think of their own lives without the support of their parents or family of any sort for that matter.

     “Well you’ve got yourself three more friend now Danielle.” Naomi said as she looked each side of her to make sure Polly and Natalie agreed with what she just said.

     “Very true girlfriend!” Both Polly and Natalie shouted as they both slapped their hands down on top of Danielle’s and Naomi’s.

    They were soon all slapping their hands over their mouths when the librarian looked at them and shushed them to be quiet.

     “Not sure this is a good sign. Just made three new friends and already I’m getting in trouble.” Danielle whispered just before she started to giggle again.

     “We don’t always go around getting in trouble.” Natalie said in a whisper as she looked to see where the librarian was.

     “I was sad to hear what Lilith and Angela did to Lianna with the whole telling the press thing.” Naomi said as they calmed down and got around to talking more about Andrew being a girl called Lianna now.

     “It was those two that called the press about my sister!” Danielle shouted, not able to contain her anger at what the two girls she’d met yesterday had done. Danielle was soon regretting it when the librarian came storming over.

     “If you girls can’t keep the noise down, then I will have to ask you to leave.” The librarian growled at them in an angry whisper.

     “Sorry miss.” Danielle said looking very sorry for her sudden outburst.

     “Please remember that some students are trying to study.” The librarian said just before she turned and walked away again.

     “I take that reaction to mean you’ve already had the pleasure of meeting the two of them?” Naomi asked, but already knowing the answer.

     “Yes, they tried to pick on me yesterday while I waited for Lianna and my other family members to turn up in the lunchroom.” Danielle couldn’t help feeling pride as she said her other family, but she was still angry with this Lilith and Angela for calling the news people about her sister. “I should go and punch them both in the face for what they’ve done.” Danielle growled in an angry whisper, so as not to get in trouble again for shouting.

     “We wouldn’t be good friends if we let you get in trouble for doing that Danielle.” Polly said with a frown. “And besides we’ve already heard that Lianna and your other family members have already got a video confession of the two idiots owning up to calling the press and also taking photos of Lianna.” Polly added with a grin.

     “Lilith and Angela should know better than to take your family on by now.” Naomi whispered with a giggle. “The poor girls have never been able to get the drop on any of them yet, and she has one more to contend with now, and another three after the holidays.” Naomi added with even more giggles.

     “This will be my last day here until after the holidays.” Danielle pointed out, but actually felt a little sad that she wouldn’t be able to come and spend more time with her new friends. “I’m only here today so I can take some tests to see how dumb I am.” Danielle explained when she saw the puzzled looks on the girl’s faces.

     “Do you have a mobile phone and email address Danielle?” Natalie asked as she went in her bag and pulled out her mobile.

     “Sure I do. My aunty Chrissy and Aunty Becky went out and got me a new mobile phone and laptop on Sunday.” Danielle said as she got out her new iphone and let the girls have her number, then she fished out the piece of paper that Richard had given her with her own personal email address on that he’d sorted out for her Sunday night when he got her all set up on the internet.

     “Your Aunty Chrissy is so amazing Danielle.” Naomi said. “She invited a load of us over to a pool party the other month for Lauren and Andrew’s birthday. It was the best party we’ve ever been to.” Naomi added with pride for Danielle’s Aunty.

     “I did hear all about the pool party from Lauren and Lianna.” Danielle said as she remembered Lauren telling her that’s how Naomi knew where they lived. “They had a second party after you all left for Lauren and Lianna.” Danielle added, thinking it would be okay to let them know, as Lianna was out of the bag now anyway.

     “What’s it like living with Lianna? Is it different to living with Andrew?” Natalie asked.

     “I’ve never met Andrew, so I couldn’t tell you.” Danielle shrugged. “It was Lianna and Lauren I was with on that Saturday when Lauren spoke to you Naomi.” Danielle added.

     “You mean I saw Lianna and never realised it?” Naomi asked looking shocked at the revelation. “You wait until I see that girl; I’ll give her a piece of my mind.” Naomi added, trying to look angry, but the grin she had sort of killed the act.

     “We’ve warned you about giving pieces of your mind away Naomi, you don’t have that much to spare.” Polly said with a giggle just before she got a playful slap from a shocked looking Naomi.

    A bell rang to let the girls know that it was time to get to their next class, so they double checked they had all of Danielle’s details before they all got up, gave her a hug and then left to get to their next class, but they did promise to meet up with her and her family at lunchtime to see what they could do to help Lianna get out of the pickle she was in with the news people now camped outside the gates.

    Miss Wren had come into the library while Danielle was sat chatting with Naomi and her two friends, so she’d gone over and had a chat with the librarian while she waited for the bell to sound, letting the girls know that break time was over, and it was now time to get to their next class. Miss Wren walked over to where Danielle was just putting her iphone away again, so she could get her set up with her second test of the day.

     “I see you’ve been making some new friends Danielle?” Miss Wren asked.

     “Yes I have Miss.” Danielle said with a grin. “I met Naomi the other week in the city. I’d lost Lianna and Lauren, and she had bumped into Lauren while I was with them, so she gave me their address, and you know the rest.” Danielle added with a giggle.

     “Naomi, Polly and Natalie are three of the nicest students we have at the school, just like the rest of your family are.” Miss Wren said as she walked Danielle to the little computer room so she could get her set up with the next test.

     “I hope I don’t let the family name down when I start here then Miss Wren.” Danielle said looking worried that she was having even more pressure added to her already large burden of responsibility.

     “My sweet child, you already add pride to your family name, and don’t let anyone tell you otherwise.” Miss Wren said as she bent over to look Danielle in the eyes.

    Danielle smiled at the kind words Miss Wren had just said. She took her seat at the computer and was soon starting her second test. Danielle was still worried about Lianna, but she was also trying to focus on the test as well. Time seemed to fly, and she was soon finished with the test, and just in time to make her way down to the dining room to meet up with the rest of her family and get some lunch before sitting down and helping to form a plan to get the news people to go away and leave Lianna alone.

*****

    Lianna and Lauren had made it through the morning’s lessons, but both were worried about the news people parked up outside the school grounds. They had both seen the school security chasing after and then dragging some men back out the main gate while they had lessons in the rooms that overlooked that part of the school grounds.

     “I’m not sure Uncle Carl will be able to stop my face ending up on the news sis.” Lianna said with a sigh as they watched yet another man being dragged away from the school building. It looked like Mr Stanman had got serious with them now though, because the man was dragged over to a waiting police car where two uniformed officers took him off the security men and put him in the back of their car.

     “Well he won’t be getting any photos of you sis.” Lauren grinned as she watched one of the security men pick up the man’s camera and carry it into the school while the police car drove away. “I hope the pervert ends up being registered as a paedophile.” Lauren added with venom in her voice.

     “We can only live and hope so sis.” Lianna smiled at the thought of the man being dragged over the coals for trying to get photos of kids wearing school uniforms. “I will make a point of telling Uncle Carl about the man, so he can make sure he doesn’t get off to lightly.” Lianna added with an evil grin, happy that if she’s going to end up in the press, then so would some of the scum trying to film her.

    The bell went to tell them all that it was now lunchtime, so Lianna and Lauren got up and put their books away before going to their lockers and putting their bags in them, so they could go and get some lunch. Lianna saw Danielle walking down the hallway, so she made Lauren walk a little faster so they could catch up with her.

    Danielle was nervous about being out in the hallway with all the other students around her, so she tried to focus on finding her way to the dining room when she felt a hand grab her shoulder. She jumped up in the air and let out a squeal before she spun around, throwing her back against the wall in some form of defence. The squeal was so loud it hurt Danielle’s throat, so she was coughing and choaking when she turned around to see that it was just Lianna and Lauren.

     “You okay sis?” Lauren asked as she looked at a wide eyed Danielle shaking as she clung to the wall like she was trying to climb up it like Spiderman would.

     “Are you trying to scare me to death?” Danielle asked between coughs. “What’s wrong with just shouting my name?” She asked as she tried to get her heart beat back down to a normal rate.

     “Sorry, I wasn’t thinking, I just wanted to catch up with you before you got to the dining room.” Lianna said looking a little sheepish as Danielle’s squeal had made all the students stop and look at the three of them.

     “Mission accomplished then.” Danielle said with some anger in her voice as she looked around and saw all the other students looking at her. “Wonderful! Now they all think I’m a basket case.” Danielle growled as she turned towards the dining room and started walking again, not bothering to see if Lianna and Lauren were following.

     “Danielle! Please don’t be mad with me.” Lianna said as she ran to catch up with her. Lauren was running to catch them both up as well.

     “You just made me look like an idiot, why shouldn’t I be mad with you?” Danielle growled as she kept walking. The problem was, Danielle was that focused on being mad with Lianna for making her jump that she’d walked right past the dining room.

     “Firstly because I didn’t mean to make you jump, and second, if you ever want to eat this lunchtime, you need me to help you find the dining room because you’ve just walked right past it.” Lianna said as she stopped walking and looked back towards the double doors that led to the dining room, and where Lauren was now stood with a puzzled look on her face as she tried to work out where Danielle was going.

     “I only missed the turning because I was mad with you.” Danielle said as she stopped walking and turned around to head back the other way, but her path was blocked by Lianna.

     “I’m sorry Danielle.” Lianna said as she blocked her path and put her hands on Danielle’s shoulders and looked her in the eyes. “I’d never do anything to make you look like an idiot, a fool, or anything but my beautiful sister. So please forgive me.” Lianna begged. “I’ve got enough to deal with watching the ninja news reporters trying to get into the school so they can take my picture. I don’t want you mad with me too sis.” Lianna pouted.

     “Okay apology accepted, but just call my name next time.” Danielle said just as Lianna threw her arms around her as they hugged.

     “Thanks sis, now follow me and we’ll see about getting you fed.” Lianna giggled as she took Danielle by the hand and led her back down the hallway to where Lauren was now stood waiting with Jennifer, Jessica, and Peter.

     “Can we go eat now, or would you like to see some more of the school first?” Lauren asked with a grin when the two of them got to where they were stood waiting.

     “Getting some lunch sounds like a good idea sis.” Danielle giggled as she let Lauren and Peter lead the way into the dining room while she followed behind with Lianna, and Jessica and Jennifer brought up the rear with some of their friends following just behind.

    They all stood in line and got their lunch before taking over a corner of the dining room and pulling a couple of the tables together so they could chat about all the different ways they could get rid of the news people.

     “Is it true that Lilith and Angela were the ones to call them in the first place?” Danielle asked as she ate her lunch.

     “Yes it was Lilith that called them. Angela just does whatever Lilith tells her.” Lianna said with a roll of her eyes as she picked at her food.

     “That just makes me want to find her and punch her in the mouth.” Danielle growled as she made a fist.

     “We know that already sis.” Lauren giggled. “I bumped into Naomi, and she said you were angry with Lilith and Angela, but she managed to talk you out of doing anything foolish.” Lauren added as she cupped Danielle’s fist in her hand to calm her down again.

     “Yes I saw her and two of her friends in the library during morning break.” Danielle smiled. “She’s given me her details and took mine so we can be friends.” Danielle added with surprise in her voice.

     “Naomi, Polly and Natalie are all really nice, and some of my closest friends after all you.” Lauren said with a smile when she saw how happy it had made Danielle that Naomi, Polly and Natalie had all befriended her.

     “I might have dropped you in it with them Lianna.” Danielle said as she remembered telling them about her being out with Lauren the other Saturday when they first met. “I sort of let it slip out that you were out shopping with Lauren the other Saturday when I got your address off her.” Danielle explained with a worried look.

     “She’s already had words with me sis, so don’t worry about it.” Lianna giggled as she wrapped an arm around Danielle and hugged her to let her know there were no hard feelings over it. “She just told me off for not trusting her with my big secret.” Liana added.

    Danielle was happy to see Lianna still happy and upbeat, even with the prospect of being plastered all over the news by dinnertime. They bounced some ideas back and forth, but they all ended up with the news people finding out about Lianna and getting photos of her. They were just about to admit defeat when Ian and Simon walked over and sat down on a couple of empty seats.

     “I see you’re in quite a pickle my old friend.” Simon said with a sigh as he sat looking at his old partner in crime, now dressed as a girl, and up to her neck in trouble.

     “Tell me something I don’t know.” Lianna said with a roll of her eyes. “If you’ve come to gloat Simon, can you please just give it a rest for now.” Lianna said almost pleadingly.

     “I’ve not come to gloat my old friend.” Simon said with a big grin spread across his face. “Ian and I have come to help you solve the problem, but I’ll need some help from your Uncle Carl to pull it off.” Simon said as he rubbed his hands together.

    Andrew and Simon had always been a double act when it came to planning out a prank, but Lianna didn’t think Simon would want to help her now Andrew was gone. “You’re still willing to help me out? Even after keeping all this secret from you?” Lianna asked with a tear in her eye.

     “Hey ma... Sorry.” Simon said with a frown. “You’ve always been there for me in the past, and I know that you’re still the same person on the inside Lianna, so I won’t leave you hanging in the wind if I can help fix the problem.” Simon added just before he started outlining his plan.

     “That’s the most insane plan I’ve ever heard you come up with Simon! You’ll never get any of the students to go through with it.” Lianna said when Simon finished explaining his idea.

     “How much do you want to bet on it?” Simon asked looking very cocky with himself.

     “You name your price Simon. If you can get any of the male students to follow your idea, then you can name anything you want.” Lianna said as she held out her hand to shake on it.

     “Done!” Simon said with an even bigger grin now. “I want a kiss.” He blurted out.

     “You want me to do what?!” Lianna asked, or more screamed at him. “I think you’re a good looking guy Simon, but I’m not going to kiss you. I’m not even sure I’m into guys yet.” Lianna added as she let a shudder run through her body at the very thought of letting any boy kiss her, never mind her old best friend.

     “I don’t want a kiss from you!” Simon frowned. “I must admit you look cute, but I’m still seeing a lot of Andrew still in you at the minute. No I want Lauren to kiss me.” He added with a smug look on his face now.

     “I can’t make that bet Si...” Liana started to say, but she was cut off by Lauren butting in.

     “Deal!” Lauren said as she held out her hand to seal the bet. “Not only will I kiss you Simon, but if you manage to get rid of the reports with them not getting a single photo, or Lianna’s name. I will also go out on a date with you.” Lauren added.

     “Lauren! What are you doing?” Lianna asked in shock at what her sister had just offered to do for her. “Our mums will never let you go on a date.” Lianna added as she tried to get her sister off the hook.

     “If Simon can pull this off, then our mum’s will be willing to let me go out on a date with him as well.” Lauren pointed out.

     “So it’s a deal then?” Simon asked as he stood up again.

     “It’s a deal, but you better treat her with respect, if you can pull this off.” Lianna warned as she looked doubtful as to whether he could.

     “It’s a go people!” Simon shouted to all the students still sat around in the dining room. All the students started cheering and clapping with excitement.

    Lianna and the others just looked around at all the grinning faces of the students that hadn’t seemed in any hurry to leave. “You’ve already planned it all?” Lianna asked.

     “Yep, I had a word with the guys on the soccer team and some of the other clubs this morning when I saw what was happening.” Simon shrugged like it was no big deal. “I thought that if they had a larger number of boys dressed in girl uniforms, the press would think it nothing more than a big prank on them.” Simon chuckled at just how simple the plan was.

     “And all these guys are willing to dress like girls just to help me keep out the press?” Lianna asked as she looked around the dining room.

     “Yep, every one of them volunteered to help, but it all depends on whether or not you can get the uniforms for us all to wear.” Simon added looking serious.

     “You’re going to dress up as well?” Lianna asked with a grin.

     “To right! I wouldn’t miss this for the world.” Simon chuckled. “We’ll all make such ugly looking girls that the news people would never think of you as a boy in a thousand years.” Simon added. “Not that you look like a boy anyway.”

     “Thanks Simon thanks for everything.” Lianna said as she stood up and stepped around the table to give her friend a hug.

     “You’ll get people talking about us.” Simon teased as he gave Lianna a quick hug to let her know everything was cool. “I just hope you haven’t hurt my chances with your sister doing this.” Simon added looking worried for a couple of seconds before he started grinning again.

    Lianna broke the hug and then got her mobile out and placed a call to her Uncle Carl, so she could get him to track down enough girls’ uniforms for thirty boys to wear. Lianna had to giggle when she saw the silly grin on Simon’s face as he got a hug from Lauren for all that he’d done so far, and was willing to do for her sister and his old friend.

    They all spent the rest of the lunchtime in the dining room sorting out who would help to do what when Uncle Vic and Uncle Brad arrived with the uniforms. Miss Wren was informed of the plan to get rid of the press, and she had to giggle as the thought of thirty boys dressing as girls. Most of which wouldn’t make very pretty girls at all.

    Danielle wanted to help, but Miss Wren said she needed to take the two remaining test, so Danielle was led back to the library after giving her other family members a hug. They all wished her luck, and promised not to storm the school gates until she was with them.

    Vic and Brad arrived with a minibus full of clothing and shoes for the boys to wear, so they could pull a huge prank on the press camped outside the school. Danielle got done with the tests in record time, and also thought she did quite well.

    Danielle went back to the dining room with Miss Wren because that is where the girls had set up makeshift makeup tables to help make all the boys look like hideous girls for the reporters. Danielle was shocked to see Lilith and Angela in the room, but neither of them looked very happy to be there.

     “What are they doing here?” Danielle asked as she faked going to hit Lilith, but she stopped herself at the last minute when she saw how much of a coward Lilith was.

     “We want Lilith and Angela at the front so they can inform the press that it has all been a big practical joke.” Simon said, but he didn’t look much like he did at lunchtime now. He was dressed in the same uniform she and all the other girls were wearing, and he was plastered in the worst makeup job Danielle had ever seen.

    Lianna took hold of Danielle’s hand as they all made their way out the school building and then marched up the driveway to the main gate where all the press were now gathered ready to take their photos and also film it for the local news.

    The students could see before they even got to the gate that the press had realised it had all been a prank and were turning off their cameras and stopping with the photos. This didn’t stop most the boys going up to the gate and teasing the reporters as they started to pack away their stuff thinking the whole thing had just been a foolish prank by a group of students.

    Lianna and Danielle had stood near the back of the large group just in case some reporter still wanted to take a photo or two, but they had all packed up and left pretty quick once they thought it was just a prank. They were stood watching the students play around when they saw Simon walk over to where they were stood.

     “You may be a girl now, but you will always be my friend Lianna, and I won’t turn my back on a friend.” Simon said as he pulled Lianna into a hug and patted her on the back.

     “Thanks Simon, I owe you big time for this.” Lianna said as they broke the hug.

     “Well let me start paying him back then.” Lauren said from just behind Simon as she spun him around and planted a big kiss right on his lips. “That was just a bonus for a job well done.” Lauren grinned as she licked her lips and then walked over to Lianna and Danielle before they made their way back towards the school so they could get cleaned up and go home.

    They looked back to see Simon staggering back and forth like he was drunk, but he was just giddy from the breathtaking kiss Lauren had given him.

     “I hope you’re not leading him on sis.” Lianna said as she looked at a grinning Lauren walking beside her and Danielle.

     “I’d never do that to him sis.” Lauren smiled as she looked over her shoulder just before she waved to him. “I’ve had a crush on Simon since you first brought him home to swim in the pool with us.” Lauren confessed with a giggle.

     “I thought we were best friend’s sis? How come I’m just finding this out now?” Lianna asked with a pout.

     “I thought you might find it a little weird if I told you about it.” Lauren said looking nervous. “He was Andrew’s best friend, but things are different now he knows about Lianna, and I thought it was sweet what he just did for you. Shows me that there’s more to him than just fooling around and getting in trouble.” Lauren added as she looked over her shoulder at Simon again.

    Lianna and Danielle both turned to look at Simon and had to giggle when they saw the way he was dressed at the minute in a girl’s school uniform and really bad makeup all over his face as he did a form of the Can Can with some of the other boys who were also dressed the same way. “Yep sis, I can see just what you mean.” Lianna said as she giggled some more.

    Lianna and the other girls all helped the boys remove the makeup and then let them go and get changed back into their boy clothes before they got their school bags and went out to the minibus where Brad and Vic were waiting for them. Carl had given Vic orders to let Mr Stanman have the uniforms when they had done with them, so that’s what Vic had done.

    All the kids were soon on the minibus and Brad was driving them home so they could put their parent’s mind at ease.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 11

    Mandy had agreed to close the shop a little earlier so they could get home and make sure the children were okay after all the trouble that had happened. Carl had stayed at the shop to help keep Chrissy under control as well as Becky, and to stop either of them running off in some mad attempt to protect Lianna.

    Vic had called to let them know that Lianna’s friends idea of dressing up a bunch of boys as girls had worked, and the reporters had left soon after seeing thirty or so boys all dancing around at the main gates. Peter had even managed to blackmail Lilith into telling them that it was her that made the call, and it was just a prank. Carl was impressed with just how smart the children were turning out to be, not that he agreed with blackmailing people normally, but in this case he was willing to look the other way.

    Carl had gone to the shop earlier in the day with Vic, and Vic was now with Brad at the school, so Carl was going to drive Vic’s car back to their house, so he could pick it up from there. Chrissy, Becky and Amy would be going home in Mandy’s car like they always did.

    Brad and Vic weren’t back yet when Mandy pulled into the driveway, so Chrissy started to worry that something else had gone wrong, but she was soon smiling and rushing over to greet the minibus when it pulled into the driveway and parked up in its normal spot.

    Vic had no sooner got out the passenger door and opened the side door, when he saw a blonde streak shoot past him into the minibus. It took him a second or two to realise it was Chrissy diving into the minibus to make sure Lianna was okay.

    Lianna was just about to slide out her seat when she found herself lying flat on her back with her head in Danielle’s lap with her mother looking down at her with worry written all over her face.

     “Hi mummy.” Lianna squeaked out due to Chrissy lying on top of her.

     “Are you alright my poor little baby?” Chrissy asked as she wrapped her arms around her in a protective motherly way. “I wanted to come to the school and sort it all out sweetie, but they wouldn’t let me.” Chrissy added with a pout.

     “I’m fine mummy, just feeling a little parental pressure at the minute that’s all.” Lianna squeaked out as she tried to give her mum a hint that she was still crushing her.

    Chrissy must have realised what she was doing because she got off lianna and sat on the empty seat across from her so she could find out what happened. “Are you sure none of the reporters got your name or picture?” Chrissy grilled Lianna for as much information as she could.

     “No mummy, everything is fine thanks to Simon coming up with such a brilliant plan to make the whole thing look like a prank.” Lianna explained as she tried to calm her mother down like she was the grownup.

     “I’ll have to think of some way to thank him for what he did today.” Chrissy said with some pride for the boy and what he’d done for one of her babies.

     “I wouldn’t worry too much about that mummy, Lauren has it covered.” Lianna grinned as she looked at a shocked Lauren.

     “And what does that mean young lady?” Chrissy asked as she turned to look at Lauren who was trapped towards the back of the minibus due to her mother blocking the aisle. Chrissy had suddenly become the protective parent again, and Simon was now the enemy.

     “Thanks allot sis, I love you too.” Lauren whined as she realised that Lianna had just dropped her in it with their mother.

     “They were going to find out sooner or later sis, so better to get it out in the open now.” Lianna pointed out.

     “Better to find out what?” Chrissy asked looking worried now as she thought Lauren and Lianna were keeping things from her.

     “Lauren agreed to go on a date with Simon if he could help sort out the problem with the press camped outside the school gates.” Lianna said when it looked like Lauren wasn’t going to say anything.

     “He only helped you so he could get a date with your sister?” Chrissy asked looking angry now. “I thought he use to be your friend?” Chrissy asked Lianna with a hurt tone to her voice.

     “He was, and still is mummy. He’d already got nearly thirty boys set up ready to help before he came and told us his plan.” Lianna explained. “All he wanted for helping us was a kiss from Lauren, but she had to go and put her foot in it and say that she’d even go on a date with him if he could fix the problem.” Lianna added with a giggle.

     “I trust you will be honouring the promise?” Chrissy asked as she looked at Lauren.

     “Yes mummy. He helped Lianna in a big way today, so it’s the least I can do to repay him.” Lauren said with a little grin.

    Chrissy didn’t miss the little grin and the glint in her daughter’s eye as she said it. “Why do I get the feeling that you’ve wanted an excuse to go out on a date with this boy for some time?” Chrissy asked with a raised eyebrow.

    Lauren was going to deny it, but that plan failed before she spoke a single word, thanks to the snigger Lianna made. Lauren was beginning to have doubts about being best friends with her sister at the minute. “You better be sleeping with one eye open from now on sis.” Lauren said playfully as she slapped Lianna on the arm.

    Lianna just giggled as she knew Lauren was just playing with her. “I’ll add this threat to the list with all the others.” Lianna said pretending to be scared of her. Lauren and Lianna were soon looking at their mother again when she made a fake coughing sound to get their attention.

     “I’m still waiting to hear about your feelings towards this boy?” Chrissy asked looking all serious.

     “I like him mummy, he’s cute, funny, has a great set of legs.” Lauren just managed to get out the last bit before she started laughing which soon set off the others as they were all trapped just like Lauren was why Chrissy spoke with Lianna and now her thanks to Lianna being a blabber mouth.

     “We’ll talk more about this later.” Chrissy said as she got back out the minibus so the others could all get out and go into the house.

    Becky saw the look Chrissy was giving the two girls, and knew that she’d missed some very important piece of information while Chrissy was on the minibus with them. Becky also knew that if her wife said they would talk more about it later, she needed time to fill her in on something major, so Becky just let Chrissy take the lead and wait for it to be explained to her.

    Lauren and Lianna both knew that what Chrissy was really saying was; they would sit and listen to their parents lay down the law, but right now all Lianna wanted to do was take a dip in the pool and relax for a bit.

     “Can we go in the pool for a bit mummy?” Lianna asked with a pout. “I feel all stressed after putting up with them icky reporters all day.”

    Chrissy looked to be thinking about it, which always meant she was going to say yes, but had to make it look like she was playing the grownup. “Okay then, but only until dinner is ready, and I want you all to get your homework done right after dinner, or once the dishes have been washed, dried and put away in your three’s case.” Chrissy said as she looked at Lianna, Lauren and Danielle when she said the last part.

    All the kids ran off cheering as they all went up to get changed into their swimsuits and trunks. The only one that didn’t run off all excited was Danielle.

     “We brought you a couple of swim suits the other day sweetie, so go up and get changed so you can take a dip in the pool with the others.” Chrissy said as she walked over to a sad looking Danielle.

     “Thank you Aunty Chrissy, but I don’t feel like taking a dip in the pool.” Danielle said looking nervous all of a sudden.

     “Are you scared because you can’t swim?” Chrissy asked as she wrapped her arms around Danielle and hugged her.

     “No I can’t swim, but I’m also afraid of the water Aunty Chrissy.” Danielle was shaking now. “The first foster people I lived with took me and some of the others to the local pool near their home and some of the older kids threw me in the deep end and I almost drowned. I’ve been scared of the water ever since.” Danielle sobbed in Chrissy’s arms. “Please don’t make me go in the water.” Danielle begged.

     “We won’t sweetie, we won’t.” Chrissy said as she rocked back and forth while she soothed the frightened child.

    Mandy took over from Chrissy and walked Danielle up to her room so she could take off the school uniform and put on some normal clothes.

     “Will you be okay sat by the pool while the others swim?” Mandy asked as they walked.

     “I think so mummy, just as long as none of the others try to throw me in.” Danielle said with fear in her voice.

     “They won’t do that dear, not once we’ve explained everything to them.” Mandy said as they finally reached Danielle’s room and Mandy let her go in. “I’ll go and have a word with the others and see you down in the pool room a little later.” Mandy added before she gave Danielle a hug and kissed her on the forehead before walking back down the hallway to go and have a word with the other children.

    Danielle set to work taking off her uniform and then picking out something nice to wear while she sat by the pool and watched the others play around in the water.

    Once she was changed, Danielle picked up a couple of the teen magazines that Aunty Chrissy and Aunty Becky had go for her on Sunday when they got all the other stuff in her room, then she left her room and headed back down to the pool room where she could already here the others shouting and squealing as they splashed around in the water.

    Lianna was quickly out the pool and running over to see how Danielle was coping with being near the water. “Aunty Mandy told us what happened to you sis, and I just wanted to let you know that none of us would ever scare you like that, but if you ever feel like having a go at swimming again, I’d love to teach you.”

     “Thanks sis, but I’m fine just looking at magazines and watching all you play around for the time being.” Danielle smiled as she looked Lianna up and down in her red swimsuit. Danielle was finding it hard to believe that Lianna had been born a boy, and still was come to think about it. She was suddenly blushing a deep red when she realised that Lianna had noticed her looking at her body.

     “I know what you’re thinking sis.” Lianna said with a frown.

     “You do?” Danielle asked looking worried now that Lianna had worked out she had feeling for her.

     “Yes, you think red just makes me look fat don’t you?” Lianna said in an overly dramatic way.

    Danielle found herself giggling as she watched Lianna put the back of her hand up to her forehead like she was about to faint. “I was actually thinking you look pretty amazing for some one that wasn’t born that way.” Danielle said when she stopped giggling and waved her hand up and down Lianna’s body.

     “Thanks sis.” Lianna said with a grin. “I’d hug you, but I don’t want to get your clothes all wet.” Lianna giggled as she looked down at her wet body and swimsuit.

    Danielle found herself looking at Lianna’s body again as well. She mentally slapped herself across the face before walking over to the tables near the pool and taking a seat so she could look through the magazines and not at Lianna.

    Lianna was soon running off and jumping back in the pool with the others. They were all having fun and Danielle was happy to sit and watch them swim and play various water sports until she saw her mum and dad come into the room and walk over to sit with her.

     “Hello pumpkin, how do you think you did on the tests today?” Carl asked as he sat down at the table after helping Mandy to take a seat next to Danielle.

     “I think I did okay daddy, but I could be wrong.” Danielle said as she closed the magazine and put it down on the table.

     “It will be a couple of days before we find out, then I can sort out some home schooling to help get your grades up where needed.” Carl explained. “Your mother and I have a little present for you.” Carl added as he placed a long blue jewellery case on the table in front of Danielle.

     “What is it daddy?” Danielle asked as she looked at the long box just sat there on the table waiting for her to open it and see what was inside.

     “You’ll just have to open it and find out sweetie.” Mandy said as she pushed for Danielle to open it and find out.

    Danielle slid the box closer to herself and then she pressed in a little button on the side until she heard a little click and the lid popped open a little so Danielle could then open it the rest of the way herself. Sat in the box was a beautiful heart shaped locket on a long silver chain, and a cute little wrist watch that was also silver.

     “There so beautiful, mummy, daddy. Are they really for me?” Danielle asked as she picked up the locket in her hand and was shocked at the weight of it. Danielle knew it wasn’t some cheap over the counter piece. This was proved even more when she popped the locket open and saw that it had her name engraved on the inside of one side and a space for a picture on the other side.

     ‘Danielle, a beloved daughter and sister’ was engraved in it.

    Danielle had to wipe away a tear that was running down her cheek tickling the side of her face just before she jumped up and threw herself at Mandy. “Thank you mummy, and you to daddy, it’s so beautiful.” Danielle said as she sat down on Mandy’s knee and lifted her hair out the way so they could help her put the locket around her neck.

     “We thought about putting a picture of us all together in the locket for you sweetie, but then we decided to just let you have it as it is, that way you can pick the picture yourself.” Mandy said as she closed the clasp on the chain and then helped Danielle to tidy her hair up again.

    Danielle already knew what picture she’d like to put in the locket, but she knew it would seem weird to everyone else if she asked Lianna for a picture. Even though she saw her Aunty Chrissy and Aunty Becky was a couple, then there was Aunty Amy and Aunty Amber, not forgetting Aunty Cathy and Aunty Sara. Danielle still felt scared to even think about her and Lianna being together.

     “Here, let me help you put the watch on.” Carl said as he took it out the jewellery box and waited for Danielle to offer him her wrist so he could place the strap around it for her. “We thought you could do with a proper watch, so you weren’t looking on your mobile all the time.” Carl added as he finished doing up the strap and he gave her a peck on the cheek.

     “Thank you so much, I’ll think about a good picture to put in the locket.” Danielle said as she first looked at the new wrist watch, and then she went back to looking at the locket as she popped it open to read the engraving again.

     “All the girls have the same lockets, but with a different engraving in them of cause.” Carl pointed out. “We got Craig a wrist watch, and Diamond a locket, so we thought it only fair for us to get you both as well.” Carl added with a chuckle.

    Danielle was happy to stay sat on her mum’s knee as they all watched the others playing around in the pool until it was time to go and get ready for dinner. Chrissy, Becky and Amy had all gone to help Holly finish getting it ready. Holly was still the one in charge, while the others just did what they were told. Mandy still being no good at cooking was banned from the kitchen unless she was going in there to eat a small meal, or make a pot of tea first thing in the morning.

*****

    Lianna and Lauren slipped on their bathrobes and ran up to their rooms to take a quick shower so they could wash of the chemicals from the pool and then slip on some clothes so they could go back down and have dinner before they had to do their punishment and homework.

     “Do you feel any more relaxed now sister dear?” Lauren asked as they walked down the hallway to their rooms.

     “A little, but it’s still scary to think some reporter could come back and find out the tip Lilith gave them was true, and what Simon did was just to cover it.” Lianna said as they finally got to her bedroom door.

     “Let’s just try to think positive shall we then.” Lauren said as she gave her sister a quick hug before running off down to her bedroom door and vanishing inside to take a shower and get ready for dinner.

    Lianna walked into her room and had to stop when she saw her reflection in the dressing table mirror. All she could see looking back at her was a girl in a swimsuit, due to her having opened her bathrobe to take a better look at herself , now she was alone in her room. Lianna knew she’d never hear the last of it if she looked at herself to much around the others.

    Looking at the time Lianna realised she needed to get a move on, or she’d be late for dinner, so she ran to her bathroom and started the shower before slipping out of her wet swimsuit and hanging it over a free rail on her towel rack and then stepping under the warm water. Lianna couldn’t help running her hand over her new look pluming that her nana Prue had done Sunday morning, then she ran a hand over her fake breasts. She smiled as she closed her eyes and thought about being a real girl one day, and all that she was feeling now would then be real.

    Lianna was soon showered and back in her bedroom looking for something simple but nice to wear. Lianna wanted to look nice for Danielle because she loved to see her face light up with the winning smile she had when she was truly happy about something. Lianna had a feeling that Danielle hadn’t had much cause to use her smile before her and Lauren met her the other Saturday. Lianna had just finished brushing out her damp hair when she heard a knock on her door and Lauren entered the room smiling at her.

     “You ready to go down and eat sis?” Lauren asked from the doorway.

     “Yep, all that swimming has given me quite an appetite.” Lianna said as she put her brush down and walked over to Lauren at the bedroom door so they could go down for dinner.

*****

    Danielle had wandered into the dining room to find Amy and Amber setting the table, so she walked over to see if she could help. “Do you need any help Aunties?”

     “We can always use another pair of hands.” Amber said as she handed Danielle the silver wear she was just about to start placing on the table. It was only a knife, fork and spoon, but Amber still showed Danielle how to place them on the table in the right way.

     “What do you think to living here then Danielle?” Amy asked as she followed her and Amber around the table putting a plate down at every place Danielle placed the cutlery. “I hope Jessica and the others are all treating you alright?” Amy added.

     “I love it here, but I love having Jessica and the others to spend time with even more.” Danielle beamed as she thought about all the fun she’d had with them the other night in her bedroom, and then at school the past couple of days. “They’ve all been really nice to me. I couldn’t ask for more Aunty Amy.”

     “You make it sound like you’ve never had any friends before coming here.” Amy said with a sad look as she put the plates down so she could give her a hug.

     “I never really have Aunty Amy. I always felt different to the other children.” Danielle said, not wanting to say too much about her past and the problems she had growing up feeling different to the other kids she got to live with. This led to the other kids and foster parents not wanting her around for long before she was shipped off to another home for the same thing to start all over again.

     “You’d have to be from another planet to not fit in around here.” Amy giggled as she thought about her and Chrissy being transgendered and married to women, and now having Lianna starting her transition as well.

    Danielle hoped her Aunty Amy was right and she could fit in here, she had so far. The only thing worrying her was how they would feel when she told them her secret. “I already feel like I belong here with you all Aunty Amy.” Danielle said as she looked up at her Aunty with a smile.

     “I’m glad to hear that, and I want you to know that you can always come and talk to me or any of us about any problems you’re having.” Amy said as she looked Danielle in the eyes. Amy thought she saw a flicker of something in Danielle’s eyes that said she needed to talk to someone about something, but it was gone again in a flash, so Amy thought she may just need a little more time to settle in before she felt comfortable enough to open up to them all.

     “How many foster homes had you stopped at before you ran away from this last one?” Amber asked as they started setting the places again.

     “Twenty five, thirty.” Danielle shrugged. “I stopped keeping count some time back now.” She added with a sigh as she kept placing cutlery around the table.

    Amy and Amber had both stopped dead in their tracks when Danielle had told them the number; they had both expected her to say two or three, not almost thirty. Neither of them could understand why such a sweet child like Danielle had never found foster parents, or someone to adopt her before now.

     “I just find that so hard to believe.” Amy said as she looked at Danielle still laying out cutlery.

    Danielle just shrugged like it was no big deal and carried on helping them set the table. She wasn’t about to get into a conversation about why she felt like such an outcast in all those foster homes, and the reason for her finally running away from the last one they placed her in.

     “You’re Aunty Becky, Uncle Brad and Aunty Jayden all grew up in foster care as well you know, so if you want to talk to someone that understands the problems you’ve had to deal with...” Amy said trailing off at the end, so Danielle could work out the rest for herself.

     “I may in time Aunty Amy, but right now I’d just like to forget about all those places and enjoy being here with all you.” Danielle smiled as she kept on working.

    They finally finished laying the table and then Danielle followed Amy and Amber back into the kitchen to see if she could offer anymore help. Amy thought about telling Chrissy, Becky and Holly about the number of foster homes Danielle had been placed in, but thought it could wait until later in the evening when the kids were all in bed and they were sat relaxing in the living room.

     “Can I offer my help with anything Nana Holly?” Danielle asked with a grin, loving the fact she could now use the word ‘nana’.

    Holly didn’t really have very much left to sort out with Chrissy and Becky helping, but she could see the child wanted to feel useful, so she set her to work stirring a saucepan with onion sauce in it. “If you can stir this for me while I go and check on the roast potatoes that would be super.” Holly smiled as she kissed Danielle on the cheek just before she walked across to the other side of the kitchen where the oven was with the roast potatoes in

    Danielle was still stirring the sauce when Lianna and Lauren entered the kitchen to see if they could carry anything through to the dining room. “What have you done wrong now sis?” Lianna asked looking worried when she saw her new sister stood stirring the contents of the saucepan.

     “I’ve not done anything wrong.” Danielle giggled. “I’m just helping Nana get dinner ready.”

     “Don’t let them know you like cooking sis, or they will come up with some new way to punish you when they have to.” Lianna said in a hushed tone, hoping that her parents didn’t over hear her say it.

    Lianna was soon groaning when she heard her mom talk to her from right behind where she was stood talking to Danielle. “So you actually like helping out in the kitchen then? Good to know.” Becky was grinning when Lianna turned around looking worried.

     “Hi mom.” Lianna said looking nervous as to what sort of cruel things she’d think up for them now. “Have I said how much I love you today?” Lianna asked just before she threw her arms around Becky and hugged her.

     “I love you to sweetie, now go and help Lauren, Jessica, Nicole and Jennifer take the dishes into the dining room before I come to my senses.” Becky said as she pointed Lianna towards the counter where Chrissy and Amy had been placing vegetables in bowls ready to be taken out and placed on the dining table.

    Holly went back over to Danielle with a small jug to pour the onion sauce into, which she let Danielle do with her watching to make sure she didn’t spill any on herself and get scolded doing it.

     “Very good Danielle. Now take it into the dining room and then help your sisters take the other dishes in.”

    Danielle was almost skipping as she left the kitchen with the jug of onion sauce. Holly and the others all smiled when they saw how happy the young girl was for being part of the family. Danielle placed the jug on the dining table and turned around to find Diamond stood there grinning at her.

     “Hello baby sister.” Danielle said as she threw her arms around Diamond and hugged her like she was seeing an old friend she’d not seen in ages.

     “Hi sis.” Diamond said as she hugged Danielle back. “I see mum and dad gave you their gift’s then.” Diamond added as she pointed at the locket hanging around her sister’s neck.

     “Yes they gave it to me while you... Sorry I mean our brother was playing in the pool with our other brother and sisters.” Danielle said with a grin, hoping that Diamond would like the fact she was treating Craig as another sibling all together at the minute. Diamond started grinning, so Danielle took that to mean she did like her thinking of Craig like he was brother to both of them.

    Diamond followed Danielle back into the kitchen to help bring the rest of the food in to the dining room and put it on the table, but the others had already taken care of it by the time they got back in there, so the returned to the dining room and took their seats. Lianna was now sat next to Lauren, so Danielle sat next to Lianna and then diamond took the seat next to Danielle.

    Danielle smiled when she saw how cute Diamond looked in a pretty little light blue dress, knee high socks and a pair of black Mary Jane style shoes. Craig only had short hair, so Diamond was wearing a wig, but it was a very good wig that looked like it was made from real hair, and she had on a little bit of lip gloss to finish off the look.

    They all started to dish up the food on the table, and Danielle started to think that Diamond had been planted next to her by their mother because she started to put food on Danielle’s plate for her. She even caught Diamond looking over at their mother and nana Holly a couple of times like she was checking something with the two of them.

     “Are you trying to turn me into a fat older sister Diamond?” Danielle asked playfully with a pout when they finally finished filling up the plates and they started eating.

     “No! I was just told to make sure you put plenty on your plate, as you’re too skinny for your own good.” Diamond added the last bit like she was repeating what someone else had said. Danielle saw Diamond look at her nana as she said it, so Danielle worked out it must have been her.

     “It won’t hurt you to get some meat on your bones Danielle dear.” Holly said in a matter of fact way as she kept eating her dinner. “I think it will be some time before we need worry about you being fat, if we ever need to worry about it.” Holly added as she looked over the top of her glasses at the skinny girl sat across from her.

    Danielle liked the fact that her nana Holly was worried about her, as were all her other family members, so she just smiled and started eating her dinner. She was about half way through when she asked a question.

     “Aunty Chrissy, can I ask you something?” Danielle asked looking a little worried now as most the table was looking at her.

     “Sure sweetie, ask away.” Chrissy smiled as she sat looking at Danielle waiting for her to start speaking.

     “I was wondering if it would be alright for me to do the dishes tonight so Lianna and Lauren can go and get their homework done.” Danielle asked. “I don’t have any to do, and I really don’t mind doing them on my own.” Danielle added when she saw the look Chrissy had on her face.

     “There will be quite a lot to do Danielle, so I think it best that Lianna and Lauren help you.” Chrissy pointed out. “After all they are being punished for doing things they shouldn’t have.” Chrissy added as she looked at her two daughters sat facing her.

     “I don’t mind helping Aunty Chrissy.” Diamond said. “I’ve not got any homework either.” She added with a smile as she looked at her sister sat next to her.

     “Neither have I, so I’ll help as well.” Nicole said with a smile. Nicole looked at her brother Richard, but he just kept eating his dinner like no one was talking.

     “It’s hard enough getting your brother to help do the dished normally. I doubt very much he’s going to volunteer when he doesn’t.” Callum said about his own son, not very happy with the way Richard had been acting lately.

    Chrissy looked at Becky to see what she thought about giving Lianna and Lauren the night off so they could concentrate on their homework without rushing. Becky gave a slight nod to let Chrissy know it was a good idea. Chrissy let out a sigh before turning back to look Danielle in the eyes. “Very well, I’ll let you, Diamond and Nicole cover for Lianna and Lauren tonight, but I expect you two to get top marks when you hand the homework in.” Chrissy said in a warning tone as she turned her look on them.

     “Yes mother.” Both children said at the same time.

     “Thanks for doing this Danni.” Lianna grinned as she turned in her seat so she could wrap her arms around Danielle and hug her as she kissed her on the cheek.

     “No problem Lia.” Danielle said using a shortened version of Lianna’s name like she’d just done with her. “I’ve seen how long it takes you to do your homework, so you need all the help you can get.” Danielle added just before she started giggling at the shocked look Lianna was now giving her.

    Lianna was soon giggling as well, and they carried on eating dinner as they filled in the grownups on what had happened at the school through the day. Lianna and Lauren told them about the reporter they saw getting arrested, which Carl said he’d look into and make sure he got the harshest sentence allowed for what he did. Carl also said he’d be having a word with Mr Stanman about stepping up security at the school to offer better protection to the students.

    They all finished their dinner and had desert before Danielle, Diamond and Nicole got all the table cleared and made a start on cleaning up the kitchen, under the watchful eye of nana Holly.

    Lianna and Lauren had both given Danielle, Diamond and Nicole a hug before they went up to get their homework done. Danielle had got Nicole to help her remove the new watch before she set to work on washing the dishes while Nicole and Diamond dried and put away. It took them some time to get the kitchen looking the way Holly liked it, but it was a fun time as Nana Holly told them all some stories about things that had happened while the others were growing up. Danielle found out a little more about Lianna, or more to the point Andrew, and how he came to be dressed in his sister’s bedroom. Danielle also found out that they use to call Lianna, Dru, but she didn’t like it, and if Danielle ever wanted to have some fun with her over it, just call her Drusilla.

     “It sounds like something Dracula would call his daughter.” Danielle giggled.

     “Lianna thought the same thing, so she decided on the name Lianna Amy Clarke.” Holly informed the young girl as she washed the dishes.

     “That does sound much prettier, and it suits her much better than Drusilla.” Danielle said with a dreamy look.

    Holly didn’t miss this, but she wasn’t about to start grilling the girl as to her feelings towards her granddaughter in front of the other two. She’d seen the same look in Chrissy’s eyes ever since she first brought Becky home to meet her all those years ago. Holly had also seen that look in Lianna’s eyes when watching Danielle while she wasn’t looking.

    Once the kitchen was spotless, Holly went to spend some time in the living room with the other grownups while Danielle, Diamond and Nicole went up to their rooms to relax. Danielle found herself sat in her room feeling alone, and not liking it much, so she got out her iPod and then looking at the instructions on how to connect it to the docking station Aunty Chrissy and Aunty Becky had brought for her when they brought the iPod and other stuff, she soon had it all hooked up and working.

    With music playing Danielle turned her attention to the large makeup case Aunty Jane had given her. She’d had no experience using makeup before, so she decided to practice. Danielle had seen what Aunty Jane had done to her on Sunday, and also watched Aunty Chrissy a couple of times, but she soon found out that they made it look much easier than it actually was. She was soon getting frustrated with the way she’d made herself look like a clown. Her frustration soon turned to panic when she heard a knock on her bedroom door.

     “Just a minute!” Danielle shouted as she tried to do something with the mess all over her face, but must have sounded more panicked than she thought because the person on the other side of the door didn’t wait even a second before they burst into the room.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 12

Editors Note:Sorry this weeks chapter is late but I was traveling all day yesterday by train and was in no fit shape to post this last night

    Lianna had finished her homework and felt a little sad when she looked over at her bed where Danielle had lay the night before studying. Lianna had hoped Danielle might have come to her room after finishing in the kitchen, but she never had. Lianna decided to go to Danielle’s room and thank her again for taking over the dishwashing chore so her and Lauren could do their homework. Lianna poked her head in to see if Lauren wanted to go with her, but Lauren was busy sorting out an art homework project still, so Lianna left her to it and walked down the hallway to the other end of the house where Danielle’s bedroom was. Lianna thought she’d be much happier when Uncle Carl and Aunty Mandy got her new room finished off so it wouldn’t be such a trek to go and visit. She finally got to Danielle’s bedroom door and took a couple of deep breaths before she knocked.

    There was a clattering of some sort just before Lianna heard a panicked sounding Danielle squeal ‘just a minute’ Worried for Danielle’s safety, Lianna just grabbed the handle and bust into the room.

     “I asked you to give me a minute!” Danielle snapped as she turned her back to Lianna so she couldn’t see the poor job she’d done of putting on the makeup.

     “I’m sorry Daniele, but you sounded upset and I was worried about you.” Lianna said as she walked over to where Danielle still had her back to her. “Why won’t you look at me? Have you been crying? Did someone upset you?” Lianna asked as she put a hand on Danielle’s shoulder and forced her to turn around and look at her.

     “No, I just look like a clown.” Danielle said with a pout as she finally turned to face Lianna. “I don’t know the first thing about putting makeup on.” Danielle added close to tears now as she looked at Lianna trying not to laugh at her.

     “It doesn’t look that bad.” Lianna said, but the strain in her voice as she tried not to start laughing was plain to hear. Lianna thought Danielle looked more like a six year old that had just gotten in her mum’s makeup for the first time; she also thought Danielle looked cute as she stood looking at her with those sad puppy dog eyes.

    Normally Danielle would have got even more upset if someone looked to be laughing at her or making fun of her, but for some reason she kind of liked the way Lianna was having trouble trying to keep a straight face. “You do realise that you’re not a very good liar, right?” Danielle smirked as she stood with her hands on her hips trying to look upset, but was close to laughing herself.

    Danielle had pushed Lianna to her breaking point and she finally lost it and burst out in a fit of giggles that soon had Danielle giggling right along with her.

     “I’m sorry for laughing, but you just look so cute.” Lianna said once they had both calmed down a bit. Lianna’s little bit of makeup now looked a little messy due to her crying from laughing so hard.

    Danielle had been crying with laughter as well, not that you’d be able to notice because it already looked like she’d been caught out in a rain storm to begin with. Danielle thought it felt good to laugh like that, she couldn’t remember ever doing it before, and the fact that Lianna was the one she did it with first made her feel even closer to her new sister and best friend.

     “You laughed at me because I looked cute? Not just a clown?” Danielle asked as Lianna led her over to the dressing table where Danielle had her makeup case open with some of the things out.

     “I’d never think you a Clown, fool, or any other nasty or hurtful word sis.” Lianna said in a soothing voice as she got some wipes and set to work removing the makeup Danielle had put on. “Would you like me to give you your first makeup lesson?”

     “I’d like that very much.” Danielle said as she looked Lianna in the eyes and just wanted to get lost in them forever.

    Lianna spent the next hour giving Danielle pointers on skin care before applying makeup, and what she’d need to do when removing it again at the end of the day. Lianna then helped Danielle get a couple of simple day time looks before she said that would do for her first lesson.

     “Thank you for helping me sis.” Danielle said after she’d finished removing all the makeup. “Where did you learn all that?” She asked Lianna as she helped her pack all the makeup away again.

     “My mother, your Aunty Chrissy. She’s amazing at it.” Lianna said with pride in her voice.

     “Did Aunty Chrissy do Aunty Becky’s makeup the other night when she was going to work with Uncle Brad?” Danielle asked as she remembered how beautiful Aunty Becky had looked.

     “Yes, mother takes a lot of pride in making mom look pretty for the whole world to see.” Lianna giggled. “You should see how pretty mother looks when she’s all glamed up and ready for a night out at the club.” Lianna added with a grin.

     “I’d like to see that very much. Do they go out very often together?” Danielle asked looking hopeful that she’d get to see her Aunty Chrissy all glamed up as Lianna put it, sooner rather than later.

     “They go out most Saturday nights while nana Holly keeps an eye on us all, not that we cause any trouble.” Lianna giggled. “They never went out this past Saturday though because of me and Lauren sneaking out the Saturday before, but you already know all about that.” Lianna added as she playfully pushed Danielle as she giggled some more.

    Danielle was just about to ask Lianna how her parent first met when there was a knock on the bedroom door just before Chrissy and Mandy entered the room.

     “I’m sorry to break up the little party the two of you are having, but you have school tomorrow young lady, so we’ll have you going and getting ready for bed.” Chrissy said as she walked over and helped Lianna to get up off the bed so she could take her back to her room.

     “Okay mummy. “Lianna said as she helped Danielle to her feet so she could give her a hug and wish her goodnight with a kiss on the cheek. “Goodnight my sweet sister. I hope you’ll get up and have breakfast with us still in the morning, even though you don’t need to get up early.” Lianna pouted as she held Danielle in her arms.

     “You can count on it sis.” Danielle said with a grin, which just got bigger when she saw how happy that bit of news made Lianna.

     “I’ll see you in the morning for breakfast then.” Lianna giggled just before she kissed Danielle on the cheek again, and then she skipped from the room humming happily to herself.

    Chrissy looked at Mandy with a worried look, but she soon hid it and stepped over to give Danielle a hug before leaving to go and make sure Lianna got ready for bed. “Sweet dreams my beautiful little niece.” Chrissy said as she gave Danielle a hug and kissed her on the forehead. “Thank you for helping Lianna and Lauren to keep on top of their homework, but I hope you don’t feel like doing what you did will make you fit in any better than you already have?” Chrissy asked, worried that Danielle felt like less of a family member than any of the other children did.

     “No, not at all Aunty Chrissy. I just thought it would give them more time to do a better job with it, and I wanted to help out where I could.” Danielle smiled. “Nana Holly told me some funny stories about Lianna and Lauren when they were younger, so I had a really great time.” Danielle added with pride.

     “Yes your nana Holly loves to tell everyone that will listen, stories about all of us when we were younger.” Chrissy said with a roll of the eyes. “The real trick is getting her to shut up again.” Chrissy added in a fake whisper like Holly was within ear shot.

     “I really don’t mind hearing all the stories Aunty Chrissy.” Danielle said excitedly as she giggled at the way her Aunty looked so worried that Nana Holly could hear what she was saying. “I don’t have any nice memories, so hearing all of yours is really cool.” Danielle had a sad tone to her voice as she said it.

     “Remind me the next time we’re in the living room watching the TV, and I’ll get the photo albums out and let you see what Lianna looked like when she was younger.” Chrissy said with a grin. “But for now I better go and make sure she’s getting ready for bed, and not just surfing the internet watching silly YouTube videos.” Chrissy added just before she gave Danielle another hug and kissed her on the forehead, then she left the room to go and check on Lianna and also make sure Lauren was done with her home work and in bed.

     “Goodnight Aunty Chrissy.” Daniele shouted to Chrissy as she watched her leave the bedroom.

    Once Chrissy had left the bedroom, Mandy helped Danielle get ready for bed, well she sorted out Danielle’s night clothes and then sat on the bed to wait for her to use the toilet and brush her teeth. Danielle was still too shy to get undressed in front of anyone, but she had good reason to, given all the trouble she’d had at the foster homes in the past.

    Mandy had the covers pulled back ready for Danielle to climb in so Mandy could then cover her back up and get her tucked in for the night.

     “Did you have fun at school these past couple of days?” Mandy asked as she played with Danielle’s hair. “I should have brushed this for you before you got in bed.” She added with a smile.

     “I don’t mind getting up again mummy if you want to brush my hair for me.” Danielle said as she hoped her mother would say yes and let her get back out of bed.

     “I think it would be for the best if we did, don’t you?” Mandy asked with a grin as she pulled the covers back down and then helped Danielle to get back out the bed before they walked over to the dressing table where Mandy picked up a brush.

     “Did your mother use to do this with you mummy?” Danielle asked as she sat with her eyes closed enjoying the soft tugging of her mother pulling the bush thought her hair.

     “Yes she did, every night before I went to bed.” Mandy smiled as she brushed Danielle’s hair. “You never did answer my question about school, and whether or not you like it.” Mandy pointed out; worried that Danielle hadn’t liked it and was just trying to get out of giving an answer.

     “I’ve never liked going to school mummy, but it was nice going to this one because I had friends, and even made some new ones while I was there today.” Danielle said happily. She then told Mandy about Naomi, Polly and Natalie.

     “I met them at Lauren and Lianna’s birthday party. Well Lauren and Andrew’s, to tell the truth, but you know what I mean.” Mandy giggled. “They are all very nice girls. I’m glad you feel happy about going there once we can get all the paperwork sorted out.” Mandy added with a grin as she kept brushing her daughter’s hair. She thought if Danielle had been a cat, she’d be purring, she looked that happy to have Mandy pampering her, not that Mandy looked any less happy to be the one doing the pampering.

     “What were you and Lianna up to before your Aunty Chrissy and I came into the room?” Mandy asked after it had been quiet for some time. The only noise being that of Mandy pulling the brush through Danielle’s hair.

     “She was showing me how to put makeup on.” Danielle giggled at the memory of the poor job she’d done herself before Lianna burst into the room.

     “She’s very talented at it, just like her mother.” Mandy said as she thought about how good Chrissy was at it, and all the people she’d helped improve doing their own. Mandy still liked to let Chrissy help her with her makeup every now and then, normally when she wanted to look extra special for Carl, or Carla, depending on the occasion.

    Which would that be mummy? Aunty Chrissy or Aunty Becky?” Danielle asked, not fully understanding how Lauren and Lianna knew which parent wanted them at what time.

     “That would be your Aunty Chrissy.” Mandy pointed out with a giggle. “Lianna and Lauren call your Aunty Chrissy Mother, or mommy, where as they call your Aunty Becky Mom. It’s a little odd I know, but it works.” Mandy added with a sigh.

     “Does Jessica do the same thing with Aunty Amy and Aunty Amber?”

     “Yes she does, as does Peter with your Aunty Sara and Aunty Cathy.” Mandy explained.

     “How did they all meet? And how did they all come to have children?” Danielle asked, wondering if they had all been adopted like Mandy and Carl were now doing with her.

     “That’s a long story that I think I should let your Aunties explain to you some other time.” Mandy said, not wanting to give Danielle the truth that her Aunty Chrissy, Aunty Amy and Aunty Cathy were all born with birth defects like Lianna.

     “Will they want to tell me mummy?” Danielle asked.

     “Of cause they will sweetie, you’re part of this family now and we don’t keep secrets from each other.” Mandy said as she put the brush down and wrapped her arms around Danielle so she could kiss her from behind as she kissed her on the cheek.

    Danielle felt a pang of fear run through her as she thought about the secret she had, and whether she should just tell her new mother about it before she found out any other way. Danielle was just about to tell her mother, but she chickened out at the last minute.

    Mandy looked at Danielle when she thought she was about to say something, but when she looked, Danielle had closed her mouth again, so Mandy thought the young girl was just trying to hide a yawn.

     “I think that will do for one night, now into bed so you can get your beauty sleep my little princess, not that you need to look anymore beautiful.” Mandy giggled as she tucked Danielle in and then kissed her forehead.

     “Do you really think I’m a pretty girl mummy?” Danielle asked.

     “Do you really need me to answer that?” Mandy asked with a puzzled look just before she started grinning. “Yes I think you’re a very pretty young girl, or woman.” Mandy added just before she kissed Danielle again. “Now go to sleep and have only happy dreams my sweet daughter.” Mandy said just before she left the room and turned off the light.

    Danielle was soon drifting off to sleep with thoughts of Lianna running through her mind which led to her having some nice dreams.

*****

    Lianna had got ready for bed while Chrissy sat and waited for her, and then Chrissy sat her down at the dressing table so they could talk while Chrissy brushed out Liana’s hair for her.

     “I’ve noticed a big change in you over the past couple of day’s sweetie.” Chrissy said as she looked at Lianna in the mirror.

     “I should hope so mummy with what nana Prue and Aunty Jane did to me on Sunday.” Lianna said with a grin.

     “I don’t mean them sort of changes silly.” Chrissy said as she lightly tapped Lianna on the head as she giggled. “I mean the way I’ve seen you acting towards Danielle.” Chrissy added.

     “I’m just trying to be a good sister to her mummy. God knows she needs some kindness shown to her after all she’s been through.” Lianna said in her defence of Danielle.

     “Is that all it is? Or do you have stronger feelings towards her than just being a sister or a good friend?” Chrissy asked, but already knew the answer before her daughter had time to think up a lie.

     “I’m not sure what it is I feel for her mummy, but just seeing her smile or laugh at something I’ve done makes me feel all warm and funny.” Lianna tried to explain to her mother. “Is that how you felt with mom?” Lianna asked when she saw the strange far away smile her mother had as she explained how she felt when she was with Danielle.

     “Yes it is sweetie, and do you want to know something else?” Chrissy asked with a grin.

     “I’m not too sure mummy, is it about you and mom?” Lianna asked looking worried that her mother was about to tell her something that would scar her for the rest of her life.

     “No it’s not, and you have a dirty mind young lady.” Chrissy giggled some more as she playfully slapped Lianna on the shoulder. “I was going to say that Danielle feels the same way about you.” Chrissy pointed out.

     “How can you be so sure mummy? You don’t know Danielle that well yet.” Liana asked, but was hoping her mother was right and Danielle really did have strong feeling for her like she did for Danielle.

     “Just trust your mother in these matters sweetie.” Chrissy smiled as she finished brushing out Lianna’s hair and then helped her to get in bed so she could be tucked in.

    Lianna was soon fast asleep and dreaming about kissing Danielle and spending even more time together. Lianna also had a couple of nightmares where she was being chased by large men with cameras as they tried to get interviews with her about wanting to be a girl.

*****

    Chrissy had walked down the long hallway to the stairs just in time to see Mandy coming from the other direction having just finished putting Danielle to bed, so they walked down to the living room together.

    Did you get Danielle into bed alright sis?” Chrissy asked with a smile when she saw how happy Mandy was to have a daughter to pamper.

     “Yes I did.” Mandy replied with a dreamy look in her eyes as she thought about the fun she’d just had brushing Danielle’s hair for her. “She was asking me how you, Amy and Cathy all met Becky, Amber and Sara. She’s also started to wonder how you came to have children together.” Mandy warned Sara.

     “Well we all knew it was only going to be a matter of time before she got over the shock of us all adopting her, and she’d then want answers to how three groups of women could have children of their own.” Sara said with a sigh.

     “She’s under the impression that they could be adopted like her, so that should give you a little more time to sit her down and explain it to her.” Mandy said.

     “So you want me to explain everything to her then sis?” Chrissy asked with a shocked edge to her voice.

     “I was thinking you and Amy could sit her down at some point and tell her about yourself and how you came to be married to Becky and Amber. It would be better if the two of you explained it to her.” Mandy said as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy in a form of a one sided hug. “I have a feeling it may help Danielle deal with her feelings for your daughter as well.” Mandy added with a frown.

     “You’ve noticed it as well then?” Chrissy asked, referring to the fact Danielle and Lianna looked to be more than just sisters or good friends.

     “I think I blind man could see it up in the bedroom just now.” Mandy giggled. “Do you think it’s serious between them?” Mandy asked.

     “Lianna made it sound like it was. She has the same feelings for Danielle as I had and still do have every time I see Becky.” Chrissy said in answer to Mandy’s question.

     “Should we try and nip it in the bud?” Mandy asked.

     “Do you think we could, even if we really wanted to?” Chrissy asked as she thought about someone trying to stop her and Becky being together. “All we can do is let it play out, and see if they truly love each other, or if it’s just a crush.”

     “When did you get so wise my dear little sister?” Mandy asked as she rested her head on Chrissy’s shoulder while they walked down the hallway past the entrance to the dining room and then on to the living room where the others were all sat.

    Chrissy went and cuddled up to Becky on one sofa, and Mandy joined Carl on another. Amy and Amber were on another sofa while Holly was sat in an armchair reading a book. Jayden, Kara, Ann and Brad were all at the club.

     “Are the kids all in bed now then?” Carl asked as he wrapped an arm around Mandy and pulled her even closer to him.

     “Yes, Danielle and Lianna were the last two to be up. Lianna was giving Danielle some makeup tips.” Mandy said with a smile as she looked up at Carl from where she’d rested her head.

     “Do you think Danielle is settling in okay?” Carl asked with some worry in his voice.

     “Yes, she even let me brush her hair for her before she went to bed.” Mandy was grinning now. “Have you found anything out about her past yet, and why she was never adopted before now?” Mandy asked in some hope that her husband had some answers to her questions.

     “I was due to have a meeting with the team I’d put in charge sorting out the adoption today, but I had to move it to tomorrow when all the stuff happened at the school.” Carl explained.

     “Do you think we’ll have any trouble adopting her honey?” Mandy asked with worry in her voice now.

     “No, none at all by dear. The worst thing that could happen is I’ll have to drop some money in the right hands to smooth things out, but with how long Danielle’s been stuck in the system, I’d say they’d be glad to be rid of her.” Carl said with a shrug.

     “Carl! Don’t talk about the poor child like that.” Mandy sat up and slapped Carl on the arm to show him how upset she was over the way he just spoke about their new daughter.

     “I didn’t mean I think like that Mandy! I’m just saying what I expect them to think when they look at her records and see how many foster homes she’s been through.” Carl said as he pulled Mandy back into his arms as he showed her that he cared as much as she did.

     “Do either of you have any idea how many foster homes Danielle has actually been in since she was thrown into the system?” Amy asked from across the room where she was cuddled up to Amber.

     “No, not until I speak to the team tomorrow.” Carl said, not realising that Amy and Amber had found out a rough total from Danielle earlier in the night when she was helping them set the table for dinner.

     “Amber and I found out that it was somewhere between twenty five and thirty. Danielle said she’d lost count herself, but it was between those two figures.” Amy informed them.

     “What?!” Carl said as he sat up in shock. “How could she go through so many foster homes and never find a place she felt she could fit in?” Carl asked himself more than any of the others in the room.

    Chrissy, Becky, Mandy and Holly were all just as shocked as Carl was to find out just how screwed up the child welfare system was that it would just keep passing a child like Danielle around like they had. They all thought it was no wonder the poor child had finally had enough and ran away to find her own way in life.

     “I’ll be interested to see what the team came up with now, just so I can make some heads roll.” Carl said with anger for the people who failed his daughter. For once Carl got no arguments from any of the others, they all felt the same way about it, and also wanted to see some people suffer for what had been happening to Danielle all these years.

     “All this makes me want to run up and give Danielle a hug so she knows we all love her.” Mandy said as a tear ran down her cheek.

     “Me two sis.” Chrissy snuffled as she took a tissue from Becky so she could wipe her eyes as well.

     “Me three!” Amy shouted as she also had a tear in her eye.

     “I’m sure she already knows you all love her.” Holly said as she put down her book and made a strange sound like she was clearing her throat, but in reality she too was choked up by the miserable past Danielle had had to put up with. “But that doesn’t mean we don’t have to show her that we do.” Holly added as she agreed with the others in the fact that she to just wanted to go up and give the child a hug.

     “I’ll let all you handle the hugs, while I sort out making her part of the family on paper.” Carl said with an angry edge to his voice still. “She’ll never be treated like anything less than a beloved child and member of this family from now on.” Carl added. He wished he’d kept the meeting with the team responsible for finding out all the details about Danielle’s case now. The team leader had seemed quite eager to have a word with Carl about Danielle, now he could see why, finding out what Amy had just told him.

    They all spent the rest of the night until bedtime talking about things they all wanted to do for Danielle. Things they know she never would have done with being in foster care. Becky had the most insight to offer, due to her growing up in foster care just like Danielle had, but Becky only stopped in a couple of foster homes. Even she couldn’t understand how Danielle had been in almost thirty of them.

*****

    Danielle had set the alarm on her phone to wake her the next morning so she could go down and have some breakfast with Lianna and the others before they left for school, then she planned to take a long relaxing soak in a nice hot bubble bath for an hour or so. Danielle was actually looking forward to pruning.

    Lianna and the others were all dressed for school and sat eating their breakfast when Danielle entered the dining room still in her night clothes with a big pink fluffy bathrobe over the top of it. She grabbed what she wanted off the breakfast bar and then went and sat next to Lianna to eat it.

     “I didn’t think you were going to make it down here before we left for school.” Lianna pouted.

     “Sorry, but I just didn’t feel like moving.” Danielle pouted back. “I never thought I’d say this, but I’m a little sad I’m not coming with you.” Danielle added with a sigh just before she started eating the bacon, egg, sausage and mushrooms she’d served up for herself.

     “I’m a little sad you’re not coming as well.” Lianna pouted some more. “What you got planned for your quiet day at home then sis?” Lianna added, not wanting to think about being stuck at school all day thinking about Danielle wandering around the house all alone.

     “I plan to take a soak in a nice hot bubble bath until the water goes cold and I look like a prune.” Danielle giggled. “Beyond that I don’t have any idea what I’ll do.” Danielle added with a shrug.

     “Why do you make it sound like you’ve never taken a bath before?” Lauren asked looking confused.

     “Because I never have, well not that I can remember.” Danielle said looking a little embarrassed over the comment. “I was lucky if I got a shower, sharing a house with nine other kids, some of whom might have tried to drown me as soon as look at me.”

     “Tell me you’re joking sis?” Lauren asked.

     “I could, but I’d be lying to you.” Danielle said with a look of pure fear on her face as she thought about living in the last foster home before she finally ran away. “One of the girls that lived at the last place wanted to stab me just for taking the last chocolate biscuit.” Danielle added with a shudder.

    Chrissy couldn’t cope with hearing anymore, so she got up and ran around the table before wrapping her arms around Danielle and hugging her. “No one will ever do anything like that to you ever again. I won’t let them.” Chrissy said with determination in her voice.

    Mandy was glad that Carl had already left so he could catch up on some things he never got sorted out the day before due to the trouble at the school. Mandy knew he’d have gone ballistic if he’d heard any of what Danielle had just said. She was worried as to how he’d cope hearing what the team he’d put to work on sorting out the adoption had to say when he met with them later in the morning.

    Chrissy finally stopped hugging Danielle and let her finish her breakfast, but Chrissy had sat in the empty seat next to her, and would stroke her hair and hug her every now and then. Normally this sort of attention from anyone would have freaked Danielle out, but for some reason she liked it when Chrissy hugged her, or stroked her hair.

    Lianna and the others had all gone back upstairs to brush their teeth and finish getting ready for school. Danielle was stood waiting when they all came back down stairs, she got a hug from everyone of them as they left the house, and she got an extra special hug from Lianna as she was leaving.

     “Feel free to explore my bedroom later, if you want.” Lianna told Danielle as she hugged her.

     “I couldn’t do that sis!” Danielle looked shocked at the very thought of going in Lianna’s room while she was at school.

     “I’m giving you permission to go in there and try on some of my clothes, or just listen to some of my music.” Lianna explained that she really didn’t mind her going in there.

    Not wanting to argue with Lianna anymore and make her late for school Danielle smiled. “Okay sis, thank you.”

    Lianna smiled back and hugged her once more before being almost dragged over to the minibus by Chrissy. “I’ll see you later when I get home from school!” Lianna shouted just before Chrissy finally managed to get her on the minibus so Brad could shut the door.

    Danielle couldn’t help but giggle as she watched her Aunty Chrissy having a battle with Lianna to get her on the minibus. Danielle waved to her other brothers and sisters as she watched her Uncle Brad pull away from the house and head down the drive and out the gates at the end. She suddenly felt very alone, but it was short lived as her Aunty Chrissy wrapped an arm around her and led her back into the house.

     “Are you sure you’ll be okay here all on your own sweetie?” Chrissy asked as they walked back to the kitchen where Holly had made a start on cleaning up the kitchen.

     “Is everyone going out Aunty Chrissy?” Danielle asked looking worried that she was going to be in this large house all on her own.

     “No, I’m sorry sweetie. I mean will you be alright on your own with all the other children at school?” Chrissy corrected herself.

     “Yes I’ll be fine Aunty Chrissy.” Danielle smiled again now she knew that she wasn’t being left to roam the house while everyone else went out. “I’m going to help nana Holly clean up the kitchen, and then I’m going to take a soak in the bath.” Danielle added the last part with a grin.

    Chrissy smiled at the young girl as Danielle went over and did just what she said she was going to do, and started to work with Holly on doing the dishes and cleaning up the kitchen. Chrissy ran off to finish getting ready for work.

*****

    Becky walked back into the kitchen after seeing her wife off to work with a long hug and a kiss that she could still taste and feel. She saw that Danielle was just wiping down the last of the worktops with Holly, so she sat down at the kitchen table to wait for them both to finish.

     “Thank you for the help this morning Danielle.” Holly said as she gave the girl a hug. “I’ll miss you when you start school with the others.” Holly added with a pout as she walked Danielle over to the table where Becky was sat pouring out two cups of tea for her and Holly. Becky had already poured out a glass of juice for Danielle.

     “I could always not go to school nana Holly.” Danielle said like it was a serious suggestion. “I could help you even more then.” She added.

     “I’d rather keep struggling than keep you away from a good education my sweet child.” Holly said as she helped Danielle take a seat at the table so she could enjoy her glass of juice.

     “If you’re still planning to take that bubble bath Danielle, I’ve sorted you out some better towels.” Becky said with a grin. “They’re over there on the side. Don’t forget to take them up with you, because I’ve taken the other ones out your room already, while I was getting the others out the other rooms ready to go in the wash.” Becky told Danielle.

    Danielle was soon emptying her glass and taking it over to the sink to rinse it out before she hugged both Becky and Holly before running from the kitchen, just to hear Aunty Becky call her back.

     “Yes Aunty Becky?” Danielle asked.

     “Towels.” Becky said with a grin as she looked at the small stack of fluffy white towels on the side.

     “Sorry.” Danielle giggled as she walked over and picked up the towels before running from the kitchen giggling with excitement.

     “She’ll fit in quite well with the others I think.” Becky giggled after watching Danielle run from the room.

     “Well she’s forgetful enough to be a blood relative to most of them.” Holly added as she started giggling as well.

*****

    Danielle got up to her bedroom and decided to play some music while she took her soak in the bath, so she dropped the towels on the bed and then walked over to her iPod which was still plugged into its docking station. She selected random and started it playing, and then she went into the bathroom so she could start filling up the bath. There were a large collection of different bath oils and other stuff in the bathroom, so Danielle took the tops off some of them until she found one she liked the most, and then she added a large amount to the bathtub as it slowly filled up with water.

     “This is going to take ages to fill up.” She moaned to herself as she watched it filling up. She was soon back in the bedroom going through her new wardrobe and trying to pick out what she was going to wear once she got out the bath.

    Once she’d picked out her clothes, which were just a simple looking dress, she went back to check on the bath and had to smile when she saw it was getting close to the level she wanted it at, so she started to get undressed. She took off her bathrobe and placed in on the chair that was in her bathroom while she slipped off her night gown and then the panties she’d worn to bed. All that went in the hamper, by this point the bath was full and hidden under a layer of bubbles that reminded Danielle of a snow covered mountain.

    Danielle was soon stepping into the bath, not wanting to spend too much time looking at her skinny body. She did think that her hips and chest looked a little bigger now she was eating properly. Danielle had always been one of the last to eat at the foster homes she stopped at due to her always being the new kid, and the new kid was always treated worse than all the rest.

     “This feels so good.” Danielle groaned as she let the hot water engulf her. She was soon laying back in the tub relaxing and singing along to the music playing on her iPod in the other room. It was turned up a little loud so she could hear it okay in the bathroom, not that she was going to bother anyone due to there only being Holly and Becky in the house at the minute.

    Danielle did like she said and stopped in the water until she was well and truly pruned. She stepped out the bath and then remembered that she’d left the towels on the bed in the other room.

     “Damn it! How can I be so stupid?” Danielle said as she slapped herself on the forehead with the palm of her hand. She thought about slipping her bathrobe on, but didn’t want to soak it through, so she decided to just slip her slippers on and make a quick dash to the bedroom to grab them.

    Danielle ran into her bedroom and over to the bed where she’d left the towels, but she stopped dead in her tracks when she saw her Aunty Becky stood holding the towels like she was ready to take them into the bathroom. The thing that had Danielle worried was the fact her Aunty Becky was looking down at Danielle’s groin area where her labia should have been, but found herself looking at a penis instead.

    Becky wasn’t as shocked as Danielle thought she would be, but then again this wasn’t the first time Becky had seen a sight like this. The last time she’d seen this was just before Chrissy went in for the surgery to turn her small penis into a clitoris. She looked Danielle up and down, and apart from the small thing between her legs, and even at that it was only a penis of a much smaller child, not someone of Danielle’s age, all Becky could see was a young naked girl shaking with fear. Becky soon got her brain back in gear and looked at a very scared Danielle and said. “I think you’ve got some explaining to do.”

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 13

Previously...

    Danielle ran into her bedroom and over to the bed where she’d left the towels, but she stopped dead in her tracks when she was her Aunty Becky stood holding the towels like she was ready to take them into the bathroom. The thing that had Danielle worried was the fact her Aunty Becky was looking down at Danielle’s groin area where her labia should have been, but found herself looking at a penis instead.

    Becky wasn’t as shocked as Danielle thought she would be, but then again this wasn’t the first time Becky had seen a sight like this. The last time she’d seen this was just before Chrissy went in for the surgery to turn her small penis into a clitoris. She looked Danielle up and down, and apart from the small thing between her legs, and even at that it was only a penis of a much smaller child, not someone of Danielle’s age, all Becky could see was a young naked girl shaking with fear. Becky soon got her brain back in gear and looked at a very scared Danielle and said. “I think you’ve got some explain to do.”

And now the story continues...

    Danielle found it too hard to support herself anymore as her legs gave way and she just fell to the floor still naked as she started sobbing. Danielle had been so worried about her new family finding out, but she didn’t want them to find out she was a freak this way. She’d seen the look Becky had in her eyes a thousand times before, add to that the tone of voice she’d just used, and Danielle knew she was in big trouble, and was probably about to be shipped off to yet another foster home.

     “I don’t know how to explain any of it Aunt...” Danielle trailed off, not sure she was still allowed to call her Aunty Becky or not.

    Danielle jumped when she felt something being placed around her shoulders and then pulled around the front as Becky set to work getting her dried using one of the towels off the bed.

     “Stand up and come over to the bed before we have to put you in another bath.” Becky said with a sad smile as she pulled Danielle to her feet and led her over to the bed where she helped her to sit down on another towel why she got the sobbing girl dried.

     “How long did you think you could keep this from us sweetie?” Becky asked as she sat on the bed next to Danielle and pulled her into a hug as she kept sobbing.

     “I was going to tell you, but the more I found out about Lianna, the more I realised that I was different to her.” Danielle got out between sobs.

     “Different in what way Danielle? Have you been taking pills to help you look like a girl?” Becky asked.

     “NO! I am a girl!” Danielle snapped at Becky. “I’ve always felt like something was wrong, then I started to grow breasts, then I knew that I was a girl, but with the wrong bits down there.” Danielle said in a much softer voice as she pointed down to her groin.

     “So you’ve never taken any kind of pills, or been given any vitamins by any of the foster people you stopped with?” Becky asked, still not sure how Danielle could look like a girl apart from the thing between her legs.

     “No ma’am, never.” Danielle said as she looked down at her hands, as she noticed how wrinkled and old they looked at the minute due to the long soak in the bath she just had, she was too scared to look Becky in the eyes and see the look she’d become to use to seeing after all this time.

     “What’s with all this ma’am business?” Becky asked as she lifted her hand to Danielle’s chin and forced her to look her in the eyes. “I’m still your Aunty Young lady.” Becky said in a firm, but motherly way just before she pulled Danielle into a hug again.

     “I didn’t think you’d let me call you Aunty after I lied to you.” Danielle said as she started sobbing again into Becky’s shoulder where she’d buried her head. “Will you send me away like all the other foster people did when they found out?” Danielle asked in a scared voice.

     “No we will not!” Becky said a little too loud as it made Danielle flinch and start sobbing even more. “I’m sorry sweetie; I didn’t mean to make you jump. No we won’t be sending you away, but we will help you to find out just what’s going on with your body.” Becky added as she hugged Danielle even tighter.

     “Do you know what’s happening to me Aunty Becky?” A teary eyed Danielle asked as she looked up at her Aunty with some hope in her eyes that she might have an answer for her.

     “Not yet, but I plan to help you find out.” Becky said as she got up off the bed and set about helping Danielle get dressed so she could take her to see Prue. “You need to get dressed so I can take you to see your nana Prue.” Becky added.

     “Do I have to dress as a boy?” Danielle asked with fear in her voice.

     “Do you want to dress as a boy?” Becky asked as she was just about to hand Danielle the bra and panties she’d picked out to put on after her bath.

     “No, never again.” Danielle said as she shook her head from side to side while pulling a funny face to let her Aunt Becky know she didn’t like that idea at all.

     “Well let’s get you dressed as a girl then.” Becky said with a grin as she carried on handing Danielle the bra and panties. “I’m not sure what the problem is down there Danielle, but to me you are a girl through and through.” Becky said.

    Danielle couldn’t help but smile when she saw that her Aunty Becky was going to help her get to the bottom of the problem with her body and why she had small boy parts, but the rest of her body screamed ‘girl!’.

     “Will everyone else be mad with me for lying to them Aunty Becky?”

     “Maybe a little sweetheart, but they will soon get over it and want to help you.” Becky said as she helped Danielle to get dressed.

    Once Danielle was dressed, Becky led her down stairs and into the kitchen where Holly was looking in a cook book and checking to see if she had everything she needed to make something for dinner.

     “I’m going out mum, and I’ll be taking Danielle with me.” Becky said to Holly.

    Holly knew Becky well enough by now to hear panic in her voice when she spoke, and she could tell that Becky was worried about something. “Where are you going dear?” Holly asked as she closed the fridge door and turned to look at Becky to see what her face did as she answered the question.

     “I need to take Danielle to see my other mother.” Becky said not bothering to lie. “It turns out Danielle has been hiding something from us.” Becky added with a frown as she looked down at Danielle, who was slowly trying to work her way behind Becky so Holly couldn’t have a go at her when she found out about her secret.

    Holly hearing the word secret and the need to go see a doctor made her think that Danielle was pregnant. “Oh god you’re not saying that the poor child is pregnant are you?” Holly said as she started thinking of just how Danielle could have got pregnant.

     “No mum, Danielle isn’t pregnant.” Becky said with a roll of her eyes. “I think Danielle would be happier if it was that.” Becky added with a giggle when she saw a shocked looked Danielle looking around her right at her Nana Holly.

     “What could be worse than being pregnant at fifteen?” Holly asked.

     “Starting to go through puberty as a girl when you have a penis.” Becky more mouthed the word ‘penis’ than said it out loud.

     “What!? You mean she’s like Lianna?” Holly asked as she finally understood what Becky was trying to say.

     “I don’t think so mum. Danielle is developing as a girl without any help from hormones.” Becky explained. “She just has a very under developed boy bit.” Becky added, not wanting to use the ‘p’ word again.

     “You poor thing.” Holly said as she came around the table and went to give Danielle a hug, but Danielle was still being overly cautious so she backed away scared that Holly might want to hurt her. “I only want to give you a hug child.” Holly said when she realised that Danielle was scared of her.

     “Sorry nana Holly.” Danielle stopped stepping away and let her nana wrap her arms around her and pull her into a tight hug. “Everyone has always gotten angry with me in the past, once they found out there was something wrong with me.”

     “Well they're all a bunch of idiots, that’s all I can say.” Holly hugged Danielle even tighter as she said it. “Let them try while I’m around. They’ll see the wrong side of my temper.” Holly added like only a protective nana could.

    Becky had seen Holly lose her temper more than once in the past, and she felt sorry for the fool that pushed her to that point. “We better get going now mum. Will you call Mandy and let her know where I’ve gone and why?” Becky asked as she checked to make sure she had everything she needed in her purse before holding out her hand and smiling at Danielle to let her know everything was going to be alright.

     “Yes ,yes. You just go and help get my granddaughter sorted out.” Holly said as she walked the two of them to the front door and almost pushed them out of it. “I’ll call and let Carl know as well, but I have a feeling he may already know by the time I get hold of him.” Holly pointed out as she remembered the meeting he said he had with the team looking into the adoption and why Danielle hadn’t found a home before now.

     “What will happen to me if Carl and Mandy don’t want me anymore?” Danielle asked close to tears again as she started to panic again.

     “Your mum and dad will always want you Danielle.” Holly said as she bent down to look the scared child in the eyes. “And I don’t ever want to hear you call them anything other than your parents from now on.” Holly added in a firmer tone, but she did give Danielle a little smirk and a wink as she said it.

     “Sorry nana Holly. I’m just not used to people being so understanding and excepting of what I am.” Danielle explained her reason for being so confused over what to call them all, now they knew what she was, or wasn’t as the case seamed.

     “You better get used to it young lady, because you are part of this family now, and we don’t turn our backs on family.” Holly said as she gave Danielle and then Becky a hug before letting them leave the house so she could go and call Mandy and Carl.

*****

    Carl had been busy in meetings most the morning before he finally got to the one he wanted to get to the most, which was the team he’d got sorting out the adoption of Danielle. Carl was sat in his office at the hotel when the team of four people entered looking nervous about something. The team were two men and two women.

     “I’m sorry that I couldn’t meet up with you yesterday, but I had something more important come up to do with another part of my family.” Carl said with a smile as he indicated for them to take a seat over on some couches he had over in one corner of his office. “I hope you have some good news for me people, and I’d also like to find out why the poor child had been bounced around nearly thirty foster homes.” Carl added with an edge of anger in his voice at the thought of Danielle having such a bad life up to this point.

    All four of the team members looked worried now as they looked at each other. None of them wanting to be the one to speak first and put their boss in an even worse mood than he already seemed to be in over this child he wanted to adopt.

    Finally one of the women plucked up the courage to speak first. “I’m not sure there’s an easy way to say this sir, but the girl you call Danielle is actually a boy called Daniel.”

    Carl started laughing like the team were joking with him. “Trust me when I say that the child living with me at the minute is a girl.” Carl soon stopped laughing when he saw that the other four weren’t laughing, or even looked like they were joking for that matter. “There has to be a mistake, did they give you the right file?” Carl asked looking all serious again now.

     “We’ve been having some trouble tracking down all the information on the child, due to all the foster homes he/she had been sent to.” One of the men tried to explain. “We couldn’t find any record of the child ever going to see a doctor either.” He added.

     “The child is a she, so I would appreciate it if you’d refer to her as a female.” Carl said in a firm voice that told the four of them to do as they were told, or look for a new job.

     “Yes sir.” They all said, understanding very well how Carl felt about any and all transgender people.

    Carl was just about to launch into them about finding out just what had been going on with Danielle and how her records could have been screwed up to such a great extent, when all of a sudden his mobile started ringing. He looked to see who it was and looked worried when he saw it was someone calling him from home.

     “I’m sorry but I need to take this.” Carl said just before hitting the answer button. “Hello, is everything alright?” Carl asked.

     “Yes and no.” Holly’s voice said on the other end of the phone.

     “What is it Hol... I’m sorry mother, but I’m in the middle of a meeting with the team that are supposed to be sorting out the adoption, but I’m beginning to think they aren’t suited for this kind of a task.” Carl frowned as he looked at the worried team sat around him.

    Carl was getting so angry over all this trouble with Danielle that he almost forgot himself and called holly by her name, which he’d been warned about. Holly liked to be called mother by all of the adults living in the house, and most of the other adopted family she now had.

     “Would it have anything to do with gender issues by any chance?” Holly asked as she was sure the team had found information about a boy, not a girl. She was going to overlook the little slip Carl almost made with her name.

     “Yes it is, but how would you know any of this?” Carl asked, puzzled that Holly was on the phone saying that Danielle had Gender problems just like the four person team sat around him were saying.

     “Let’s just say Danielle’s been keeping a little secret from us all, but Becky has taken her to see Prue to see if she can shed some light on the problem.” Holly explained. “I think it could be helpful to Danielle if you and Mandy went to help her get it all sorted out, and I’m sure Prue will be able to explain things to you a little better once she’s taken a look at Danielle.” Holly added.

     “Yes Ho... Mother. I’ll head over to Prue’s surgery right away, but I better give Mandy a call and fill her in.” Carl said.

     “You just get yourself over to Prue’s surgery, let me call Mandy and get her to meet you there.” Holly told Carl just before she ended the call so she could then call Mandy and fill her in.

*****

    ;Mandy was stood at the counter trying to do the final check on the changing service orders for the hotel, which wasn’t going well as she was trying not to laugh at Chrissy and Amy while they danced around acting silly to some song playing on the radio they had playing in the shop to help them work better.

     “I really do worry about you two at times. “Mandy giggled as she watched them dancing up and down the shop.

     “We can always make room for one more sis.” Chrissy pointed out with a grin on one of her trips past the counter where Mandy was working.

     “Tempting, but I think I’ll pass.” Mandy said just before her mobile started ringing. Seeing it was Holly, she answered it right away. “Hi mum, is everything okay?”

     “Yes kind of dear, but I was wondering if you could spare some time to meet Becky at your other mother’s surgery.” Holly asked in a calm voice so as not to panic Mandy too much.

     “What’s happened mum?” Mandy asked, panicking anyway. “Is Danielle alright?”

     “Danielle is just fine, but Becky thought it would be a good idea to get her checked out by Prue to make sure.” Holly lied. “I just thought it would make Danielle feel better if one of her parents were there with her when Prue did the check-up.” Holly added in a matter of fact way.

     “Okay then mum, I’ll head over there now and meet up with Becky and Danielle. Thanks for letting me know.” Mandy said as she got her things ready so she could leave as soon as she got off the phone with Holly.

     “Well don’t stand talking to me then child, be off with you.” Holly said just before the phone went dead.

    Mandy couldn’t help giggling at just how quick Holly could end a call. She put her phone in her purse and then explained to Chrissy and Amy about Becky taking Danielle for a check up, and Holly wanting her to go and be with her new daughter while she had it done. Mandy had a feeling that Holly was keeping something from her, but she couldn’t be sure until she got to her mums surgery and saw Danielle for herself.

     “Give Danielle a big hug from me when you see her sis.” Chrissy said.

     “Give her an even bigger hug from me as well.” Amy added with a giggle.

     “I’ll give her one big hug and say it’s from the two of you, how does that sound?” Mandy asked as she walked to the back door of the shop and out into the rear car park where her car was parked.

    Chrissy and Amy couldn’t stand and wave Mandy off because they needed to get back to work and do the final check on the changing service orders before Linda turned up for them from the hotel.

    Mandy was worried about her new daughter, but she still remained focused on her driving as she made her way across to her mum’s surgery to meet up with Becky and Danielle.

*****

    Lianna had been quiet on the trip to school, Lauren thought it was down to her being worried about the reporters being outside the school again, but they had drove in through the main gates without a single person being stood outside the gates. The real reason for Lianna being quiet was because she was busy thinking about Danielle and what she might get up to today while being stuck at home on her own, well without any of the other kids around to hang out with.

     “Miss Lianna!” She heard the teacher shout, sounding unhappy that he’d just caught Lianna starring out the window, and not listening to what he was trying to teach her. “As interesting as it must be looking out the window, I would like it if you’d pay attention.” The teacher barked.

     “Sorry sir.” Lianna said as she focused on what the teacher had to say, not that it was really that interesting to begin with.

    The class finally ended and Lauren had to say goodbye to her sister for an hour or so while she had gym, and Lianna was going to spend some time in the library.

     “Are you feeling alright sis?” Lauren asked looking worried for her sister and her lack of interest in their last class.

     “I’m fine sis.” Lianna smiled as Lauren and a couple of her friends walked Lianna to the library to make sure she didn’t have any trouble from the students still not happy about Lianna going to the same school as them.

     “She’ll be okay you know?” Lauren said all of a sudden, like she could read her sisters mind. “Danielle is use to being on her own sis, so I’m sure she’ll be able to cope without you being around to keep an eye on her.” Lauren added with a roll of her eyes.

    Lianna looked ready to argue with her sister that she was wrong, and that’s not what she’d been thinking about, but she just couldn’t bring herself to lie to her sister.

     “You really like her don’t you sis?” Lauren asked as they walked.

     “Of cause I like her, just as I like you. She’s my sister.” Lianna said with a strange look like her sister had just lost her mind.

     “I don’t mean like her sis, I mean like her.” Lauren said again with even more meaning behind the last part.

     “I don’t know what you mean sis.” Lianna said looking worried as to what her sister was going to say next, but hoping she’d just let it drop if she played dumb about it. Lianna wasn’t going to be that lucky though.

     “I think you do my sweet little sister.” Lauren said with a grin as she playfully bumped into Lianna as they walked.

     “When did you work it out?” Lianna asked as she hung her head in shame of just how bad she was at hiding her feeling most the time.

     “That Saturday you first met her.” Lauren giggled. “I’ve never seen you stick your neck out like you did that day for Danielle.” Lauren pointed out.

     “I was just trying to help her out.” Lianna tried to argue, but she already knew that Lauren was right, she had fallen for Danielle that first time she saw her having trouble in the clothes shop while she was trying to find a dress to buy herself with the small amount of birthday money the foster people had given her to treat herself with.

     “You really are as bad at lying as mother is my dear sweet sister.” Lauren said with a sigh as she draped an arm around Lianna in a show of sisterly support.

     “Do you mind if we talk about this when we have a lot more privacy sis?” Lianna asked as she looked around at all the other children moving from class to class.

     “Sure thing sis.” Lauren smiled as she understood the fact her sister didn’t want anyone overhearing too much.

    They finally made it to the library and Lauren gave Lianna a hug before she ran off with her two friends so they could get to their gym class. Lianna watched her sister run down the hallway before letting out a sigh and then entering the library. Lianna looked over at the table where she’d sat and helped Danielle cram for the history test the other day, and once again she found herself wondering just what kind of fun Danielle was getting up to right now.

*****

    Becky had tried to get Danielle talking in the car as she drove her to see Prue, but Danielle just sat looking out the window thinking about all the times she’d taken this same drive when a social worker took her to yet another new foster home. She’d been moved from one town to another as they slowly started to have trouble placing her due to her medical problem as they put it. None of the social workers wanted to deal with a sick or mentally disturbed child, or that’s what they saw when they looked at Danielle’s file, or more Daniel’s file as that’s what the name said on it. From the earliest of memories Danielle knew she was different to the other boys, she tried telling the foster people when she was first put in care, but none wanted to listen. Some even beat her for speaking such things. Another foster worker locked her in a cupboard with a copy of the bible until she swore that she was a boy, and he was just looking for attention.

     “How far is it to see Nana Prue?” Danielle asked. She wanted to take her mind off the thought of all those foster homes she’d been placed in. Her Aunty Becky and nana Holly had promised her she wouldn’t be sent away, and she believed them.

     “Not much further now sweetie.” Becky smiled as she reached over and took hold of Danielle’s hand while she drove down a long stretch of road that didn’t require her to keep changing gear. “I must warn you that your nana Prue can be just as protective as your nana Holly, so she will most definitely want to hug the stuffing out of you.” Becky added with a giggle.

     “I can think of worse ways to die.” Danielle giggled as she tried to make her Aunty Becky relax and stop worrying about her so much. “Is nana Prue a doctor then?” Danielle asked.

     “Yes she is. She’s the one looking after Lianna, so you know that you’re in safe hands.” Becky said as she tried to reassure Danielle.

     “Will she be able to fix me like she fixed Lianna?” Danielle looked hopeful as she asked it.

     “If she can’t, I’m sure she’ll know someone that can.” Becky said with determination. “I also must point out that Lianna is a long way from being fixed as you put it. Nana Prue only did a little cosmetic work to help Lianna feel better about herself.” Becky explained.

    Becky was soon parking up outside the surgery Prue owned and she parked her car before getting out and walking around to help Danielle get out.

     “I’m scared Aunty Becky.” Danielle said as she took hold of Becky’s hand once she’d locked the car.

     “I know you are Danielle, but you will soon see that you don’t need to be.” Becky said with a smile as she led Danielle to a front door and then pushed a button.

    Danielle watched as Aunty Becky stood waiting for something to happen, then she heard a woman ask who was calling. “Do you have an appointment, and may I take a name please?” The woman asked in a polite voice.

     “Hi Kim, its Becky. Can I come in please?”

     “That depends, do you come bearing gifts?” Kim asked excitedly.

     “Sorry, but it’s just me and Danielle.” Becky explained.

     “Not sure I could eat a whole kid, but I’ll give it a go.” Kim replied with a giggle.

    Danielle just stepped back as she tried to make Becky release her hand so she could run away.

     “Don’t worry hon; she’s just playing with us.” Becky said as she pushed the door when she heard it click open. Becky was soon dragging a reluctant Danielle down a long hallway and around a corner where she saw a tall woman walking towards them grinning. Becky had to stop walking when she felt that Danielle had stopped dead in her tracks.

     “So you must be this Danielle I’ve been hearing all about.” Kim said as she reached the spot where Becky had been brought to a halt by Danielle refusing to move another foot. “It’s nice to finally meet you Danielle. I’m your Aunty Kim.” She smiled at the girl.

    Danielle just stood looking at Kim, to afraid to even blink, as she kept hold of Becky’s hand like Becky could protect her if she needed to.

     “She’s a quiet little thing isn’t she?” Kim said looking at Becky when she realised that Danielle wasn’t going to answer her.

     “She’s a little on the shy side around new people Kim and I really need to get her in to see Prue right away.” Becky said, almost pleadingly.

     “Well she had a patient cancel on her at the last minute, so I can get you in now if that’s fast enough for you?” Kim asked with a grin.

     “That’s great Kim.” Becky said as she started walking again towards Prue’s office and dragging Danielle along with her now whether she liked it or not.

    Kim was just about to ask if Becky wanted a drink when she heard the bell that let her know they had someone at the front door to the surgery, so she went to see who it was. “Walker surgery, how may I help you?” Kim asked in her professional voice.

     “Hi Kim, its Carl... And Mandy.” Carl added the last bit after a pause as he watched his wife pull up next to where he’d just parked his car.

    Kim buzzed them in and Carl held the door while he waited for Mandy to get out and join him before they both entered the surgery. “What’s going on Carl? I got a cryptic phone call from Holly telling me to come here because Becky has brought Danielle to get a check up.” Mandy was worried and upset now she saw that Carl was here as well.

     “There seems to be some confusion as to Danielle’s real gender.” Carl tried to explain the best he could, not having much information to work with.

     “What are you talking about? Any fool can see that Danielle is a girl.” Mandy said as she looked at Carl like he’d lost his marbles.

     “You don’t have to tell me that baby, but according to the file my team showed me, and what Holly said on the phone when she called me earlier, I’m not sure what’s going on.” Carl shrugged as he led the way down the hallway and around the corner to where Kim was stood waiting for them.

*****

    Becky reached the office door that led to Prue’s office and knocked on the door with one hand, while keeping a firm grip on Danielle with the other. Becky could feel Danielle shaking, but she just knew that if she let go, Danielle would make a break for it.

     “Come in!” Prue shouted, so Becky opened the door and entered the office where Prue was sat behind a large desk looking through a bunch of papers. “Hello Becky. I wasn’t expecting to see you today.” Prue added looking a little shocked to see her enter the room.

     “I’m sorry to just drop in like this mum, but I need you to take a look at Danielle for me.” Becky said as she stepped to one side, so Prue could take a look at the newest member of their ever growing family.

     “Hello dear. It’s nice to finally meet you.” Prue smiled as she looked at the brown haired girl with a look of terror in her eyes as she clung onto Becky’s hand. Prue thought she looked a little skinny, but still a very pretty girl none the less.

     “He... Hell... Hello ma’am.” Danielle stuttered out.

     “Drop that silly ma’am stuff, and call me nana Prue or just nana if you prefer?” Prue giggled as she got up from her desk and walked over to join Becky and Danielle. “So what brings you knocking on my door then Becky?” Prue asked.

     “Danielle seems to have a birth defect.” Becky tried to explain.

     “In what way Bec’s?” Prue asked looking puzzled.

     “Danielle seems too...” Was all Becky got to say before there was a knock on the door right before Carl and Mandy burst into the room like they were both possessed.

     “I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” Danielle screamed out as she ripped her hand away from Becky’s and ran to the other side of the room where she fell to the ground behind an armchair and started sobbing while curling up into a little ball.

    Carl, Mandy and Prue all looked as Danielle vanished behind the chair, then they all turned to look at Becky to see if she could explain what just happened, and why Danielle was acting like this.

    Becky explained about her taking some washing up to Danielle’s bedroom, and how Danielle had come running out the bathroom naked. Becky then went on to explain about the small boy bits Danielle had between her legs.

     “She’s really a boy?” Mandy asked still in shock from what she’d just been told. “That can’t be possible. I’ve seen her chest.” Mandy added as she shook her head trying to clear the fog that had formed.

    Mandy made her way across the room and knelt down behind the chair at the side of the sobbing girl. She reached out to touch Danielle, but pulled back when Danielle let out a squeal and tried to curl up even tighter.

     “Danielle, it’s me your mummy.” Mandy said in a calming voice as she tried to touch the girl again, but she flinched away again.

     “You don’t want me, I’m broken.” Danielle mumbled out from where ever her head was now buried. “No one ever wants me when they find out I’m broken.” Danielle added with more sobbing.

    Mandy couldn’t take any more of what she was seeing, so she reached down and pulled a struggling Danielle up onto her knee so she could hug her properly. “I don’t care how broken you think you are young lady, you are my daughter now, and I’ll do all I can to fix you.” Mandy said as she hugged the sobbing child in her arms.

     “I’m sorry I lied to you mummy.” Danielle said when she finally stopped crying and looked up at Mandy with puffy red eyes.

     “What do you think you lied to me about?” Mandy asked as she moved some of the wet hair stuck across Danielle’s face out the way of her eyes.

     “I lied to you about what I am mummy.”

     “And just what do you think you are sweetie?” Mandy asked with a pout.

     “I don’t know what I am mummy. I thought I was like Lianna, but I don’t need any of them hormones to look this way, but I have boy parts, but I don’t feel like a boy.” Danielle said as she started sobbing again.

     “Well if you don’t know what you are, then you haven’t really been lying to me have you?” Mandy asked as she rocked the girl in her arms. “And if you don’t feel like a boy, and you don’t look like a boy, then we must reach the conclusion that you’re not a boy.” Mandy added as she lifted Danielle head up enough so she could kiss her on the forehead.

     “So you won’t be sending me away then mummy?” Danielle asked as she gripped on to Mandy for all she was worth.

     “What kind of a mother would I be if I did that?” Mandy asked with another pout. “I’m sorry to say you’re stuck with me and the rest of your new family young lady.” Mandy added as she helped Danielle get up off her knee, so they could join the others on the sofa’s Prue had in her office.

     “I have no plans to send you away either.” Carl said as he sat down and held out his arms so Danielle could go and sit on his knee.

    Danielle jumped on her father’s knee and let him wrap his arms around her as she sobbed some more, but because she was happy now not worried like she was before. Mandy sat on the sofa next to them and they all had a group family hug.

     “Now we have you calmed down again Danielle, do you mind if I take you into the next room and have a look at this little birth defect your Aunty Becky was telling us about?” Prue asked as she held out her hand for Danielle to go with her.

     “I want mum and dad to come with me, so they can see what is wrong as well.” Danielle said as she gripped onto both her new parents even tighter than she already was.

     “You’ll be safe with my mother Danielle.” Mandy tried to reassure her.

     “I know that mummy, but I want you and daddy to know just what is wrong with me, so I’m sure you still want me to be your daughter.” Danielle said in an almost pleading manner.

     “My sweet child, you could have two heads and a monkey’s tail, and I would still want you as my daughter.” Carl said as he helped Danielle to her feet so he could then stand up, and then he helped Mandy to stand again. “But if it helps you feel safer, then we shall come and see what there is to see.” Carl added as he held out his hand so Danielle could take hold of it and then follow him into the next room.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

Keep ya eyes peeled for a new story Sunday from SaraUK/u

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 14

     Lianna had managed to get her homework done from her first class of the day, so it would give her more time to spend with Danielle when she got home later. Lianna had actually missed doing the dishes and kitchen clean up the night before, all because she wasn’t spending time with Danielle. Lianna had managed to take some photos of Danielle on her phone, so she spent the rest of her time in the library waiting for the end of lesson bell to sound, looking at them on her phone. She liked one photo more than the rest. It was one where Danielle looked like a young child on Christmas morning with a big grin, as she was playing around doing something in her bedroom on the Sunday night after they got back from the salon. Lianna was going to have a word with her Aunty Amber, and see if she could turn it into a picture she could place in her locket, just like the one Danielle now had.

    Carl and Mandy had given all the girls one last Christmas, just like the one they’d given Danielle the night before while they were in the pool room.

*****

    Danielle made her way back behind the screen to get dressed again with some help from Mandy, once Prue had finished prodding poking and sticking her with needles to remove a couple of pints of blood, or that’s what it felt like, and her new nana removed other fluids which Danielle didn’t feel right producing while her parents were in the room, never mind doing it in front of her new nana that she’d only just met an hour ago.

     “Do you have any idea what’s happening to her Pr... Mother?” Carl asked as he only just remembered to correct himself at the last minute.

    Prue had a little smirk on her face as she looked at Carl, she liked the fact that even someone with Carl’s character and power, was still worried about upsetting the mother-in-law.

     “I’m ninety nine point nine percent sure Danielle in intersexed.” Prue said as she carried on adding labels to all the different tubes of blood she had lined up ready to send off for testing.

     “You mean a Hermaphrodite?” Carl asked.

     “Yes, but that is a very old term for it Carl.” Prue pointed out, not liking that word at all. “Intersex covers a group of discrepancies where the internal and external genitals, or testes and ovaries for want of a better word. Don’t match the way the person is developing. I’m just shocked that Danielle wasn’t taken to see a doctor before now if they thought she was a boy still.” Prue explained.

     “I’m beginning to think that Danielle got caught up in a child welfare system that saw her to be too much trouble to deal with, so she just kept getting passed from pillar to post.” Carl frowned angrily. “She’s only fifteen and has been in the foster care system since she was six, and has been moved to no less than twenty nine different foster homes in that time.” Carl added with pain in his voice for all the suffering Danielle had been through in her short life.

    Prue put her hand to her mouth in shock on hearing how many different places Danielle had stopped. “It’s no wonder the poor child reacted the way she did when you came into my office.” Prue said as a tear ran down her cheek.

    Danielle was still getting dressed with Mandy helping her. She could hear what her nana Prue was saying to her daddy, but she wasn’t ready for the bone crushing hug she got from her mother when she heard about the twenty nine foster homes she’d stopped at.

     “You’re my daughter now Danielle and I won’t let anybody take you away or hurt you ever again.” Mandy said as she hugged the girl.

    Danielle didn’t know what to say to that, so she just let out a sigh and smiled as she let her mummy hug her like she never wanted to let go.

    Mandy did finally stop hugging Danielle long enough to let her finish getting dressed, and then they joined Prue and Carl again as they all walked back to Prue’s office to sort out some other tests Prue wanted Danielle to have.

     “How you feeling now my baby girl?” Carl asked as he patted his knee for Danielle to go and sit on it while they talked.

     “Much better now daddy.” Danielle grinned as she jumped on Carl’s knee and cuddled into him. “If you know what’s wrong with me nana, then does that mean I can be fixed?” Danielle asked as she turned her head to look at Prue while staying cuddled into her father’s chest.

     “Not that I agree with the term, fix you my child, as I don’t deem you to be broken.” Prue said with a grin. “But yes I believe we can fix you, but I need to have some more test, or more scan’s and x-rays taken to confirm what I already believe to be the case.” Prue added as she started to form a mental list of things she needed to sort out. Prue didn’t want to go saying too much until she was sure.

     “Can we take her today and get them done?” Carl asked. “I think she’s spent long enough wondering what’s different about her.” Carl added, not wanting to say the word ‘wrong’.

     “You could, but it would have to be done through private hospitals.” Prue pointed out, not realising who she was talking to. Prue had to smirk when she saw the raised eyebrow look Carl was giving her that said ‘are you kidding me’ “I’ll just go and make some calls and get you some appointments.” Prue added as she got up and went over to her desk.

    Becky had gone to chat with Kim while Prue did the tests on Danielle, but she knocked on the door and entered again once she knew Prue was done and on the phone to different people about getting Danielle sorted out with some tests.

     “How’s she doing?” Becky asked in a whisper when she saw that Danielle was drifting off to sleep still cuddled into Carl’s chest. “I take it mum had some idea about what’s happening with her body then?” Becky asked as she looked over and saw Prue chatting on the phone sorting out with someone about getting an ultrasound and x-rays done on Danielle.

    Mandy went and sat with Becky on another sofa so she could explain about the intersexed thing. Becky already knew a little about the condition from reading up on it all when they found out that Andrew wanted to be a girl just like Chrissy. Becky could understand the need for the x-rays and ultrasound now.

    Prue got all the appointments sorted out to be done at the one place later in the afternoon. Mandy and Carl were going to take Danielle, so Becky could go home, but she said she’d go and help out at the shop and then take Chrissy and Amy home for Mandy.

    Danielle woke up and smiled when she realised that it wasn’t a dream, and her new parents were going to help her get to the bottom of what had gone wrong with her body. She gave her Aunty Becky a hug before watching her leave to go and help her Aunty Chrissy and Aunty Amy at the shop they all ran together.

     “Do you feel up to coming out and having some lunch with your mum and dad?” Carl asked Danielle with a grin.

     “Yes please!” Danielle said looking excited to be going out and doing something with her new parents.

     “Do you and Kim want to join us?” Carl asked as he looked at Prue.

     “I’d love to Carl, but I need to sort out getting these samples off to the lab for testing, and I also want to look up a couple of things ready for the scan results being sent to me.” Prue explained her reason for shying away from a lunch date with her daughter, son in law and new granddaughter.

    Carl got his phone out and made a call to Dale at the hotel and got him to have a basket of food sent over to the surgery so Prue and Kim didn’t go hungry while they worked.

     “You’ll make Kim very happy doing that Carl.” Prue smiled as she thought how much Kim loved the food from the hotel.

     “Like I’ve told you before mother, you only need to give Dale a call and he’ll have a basket sent over every day of the week.” Carl pointed out.

     “I know that, but I just worry about Kim putting Dale on speed dial.” Prue giggled in a whisper. “But thank you for sorting out lunch for us.” Prue added with a smile. She loved her son in law like he was her own son. Prue knew that Mandy couldn’t have found a kinder, more caring person to marry if she looked for a thousand years.

     “Well we better see about getting off if we plan to feed this little monster.” Carl said as he started to tickle Danielle, which soon had her squealing and giggling as she tried to get away from her father.

    “It will be a day or two before I get the test results back, then we can sit down again and discuss what I’ve found out.” Prue said to Mandy as they watched Carl Chasing Danielle out the room. By the time they got out into the reception area, they found Danielle hiding behind Kim giggling still as Kim now had Carl wrapped in a bear hug.

     “I surrender, I surrender!” Carl said as he held his hands in the air.

     “Do you think I should let him go or not?” Kim asked Danielle as she looked over her shoulder at the girl still giggling behind her.

    Danielle nodded her head up and down as she stood grinning now. “Thank you for protecting me Aunty Kim.” Danielle said. “It is okay to call you Aunty I hope?” Danielle quickly added.

     “You better young lady, or I won’t be happy with you.” Kim said as she quickly turned and snatched up Danielle in a hug. Danielle’s feet were just hanging in mid air as she found herself nose to nose with her newest Aunty. “You look a lot happier than you did when I first got to meet you. I hope the mean old doctor didn’t hurt you.” Kim added the last bid in a mock whisper knowing that Prue was stood right behind her now with Mandy.

     “Who are you calling old?” Prue asked as she playfully slapped Kim on the arm as she spun around and held out Danielle as some form of shield. “Any more cheek from you missy, and you won’t get any of the food Carl’s having delivered to us for lunch.” Prue added, knowing the real way to keep her little helper in line.

     “Do you mean a hotel food basket?” Kim asked grinning like a small child now.

     “Yes, but this mean old doctor may just feed you bread and water for that last remark.” Prue said trying to look mean, but she was soon giggling and screaming for Kim to put her down as she was being hugged and lifted off the ground.

    Kim did finally put Prue back down so they could say a proper goodbye to Mandy, Carl and Danielle. Kim was hoping to find out a little more about Danielle, but Prue said she’d fill her in while they ate lunch when it arrived, but she needed Kim to sort out for the lab to come and collect the samples she’d taken from Danielle as soon as she could.

    Carl told Mandy the name of the restaurant he wanted to take Danielle to and then he got in his car while Danielle went with Mandy to hers. Mandy followed Carl all the way, but he wasn’t sure if they might get split up in traffic on the way.

*****

    Lianna left the library when the bell sounded to tell all the students and teachers that it was lunchtime. Lianna made her way down the hallway to the dining room where she said she’d meet up with Lauren and the others. She’d not gone far when she felt someone put a hand on her shoulder, Lianna let out a sigh when she saw Simon grinning at her with Ian at his side looking just as happy.

     “Well good day little lady.” Simon said as he started doing a silly walk like he was a cowboy or something like that.

     “Have you been watching them old John Wayne movies with your granddad again?” Lianna giggled.

     “You can’t beat the classics.” Simon said, which meant yes for him. “Did our little plan work yesterday then? No press waiting for you when you got home?” Simon asked as him and Ian fell in either side of her just like they use to when she was still dressed as a boy called Andrew.

     “Yes ‘your’ plan worked perfectly Simon.” Lianna pointed out. “Thanks again for doing all that.” Lianna added with a smile.

     “That’s what friends are for, and I did get a date with your sister out of it.” Simon added with a grin. “Do you think she’ll follow through with it or not?” Simon asked as he looked Lianna in the eyes. He was still finding it hard to believe he never noticed just how much like a girl his best friend had been even when he was still dressing as a boy.

     “We told our parents what you did for me, and they wanted to buy you something, so we had to tell them about the date.” Lianna explained. “Our mother won’t let Lauren back out now, even if she wanted to.” Lianna added.

     “So your sister wants to go out on a date with me?” Simon asked grinning even more.

     “I never said that Si!” Lianna said as she tried to cover what she’d just let slip.

     “You didn’t deny it either.” Simon said as he got a little over excited and wrapped an arm around Lianna and pulled her close in a manly one armed hug.

     “Si! We can’t do shit like this anymore, not without people talking.” Lianna said as she pushed Simon away and then placed Ian between the two of them as she started walking again.

     “Sorry Lianna, I wasn’t thinking.” Simon said looking worried as he saw some of the other kids trying not to start laughing as they walked past.

     “Look Si, if you do anything to upset my sister, you’ll be in dresses for a whole different reason than playing a prank on some reporters.” Lianna warned.

     “I’d never do that to your sister, and I’d never do that to you either.” Simon said with his hand on his heart.

     “Well I hope you own a nice suit Si, because I have a feeling my mother will have a lot to do with the date you and my sister will be going on.” Lianna said with a smirk.

     “A suit? I thought it would just be a burger and a movie.” Simon said looking worried now.

     “You don’t know my mother.” Lianna giggled.

     “Which one are we talking about? The blond or the brunette?” Simon asked.

     “The blond one will be planning the date, while the brunette will be the one with the shot gun ready to shoot you if you don’t treat my sister with respect.” Lianna said as she referred to Chrissy being the Blond parent, while Becky was the brunette.

    Lianna couldn’t help but grin when she heard her former best friend try to swallow the lump that had formed in his throat. She thought a good dose of fear would help keep him on his best behaviour when he did finally take Lauren out on their date.

    Lauren was stood just outside the dining room with her two friends from earlier as well as Jessica, Jennifer, Peter and some of their friends. Lauren couldn’t help but smile when she saw that Lianna was walking with Simon.

     “Hi sis! I hope you didn’t have any trouble in the library during your last period or on your way here to the dining room?” Lauren asked trying not to look to eager to talk with Simon.

     “Just the normal trouble, but I can cope with that.” Lianna grinned as she looked over at Simon just before she knocked him with her shoulder.

    Simon was about to push Lianna back, but stopped when he looked in her direction and remembered that it wasn’t his same old friend stood next to him anymore. “I wasn’t trouble yesterday when I came to your rescue.” He quickly said trying to cover the pause.

    Lianna didn’t miss the sudden pause though, and she had to wonder just how strange this sudden change in Simon and Ian’s best friend was for the two of them. She wasn’t about to ask them though, but she would when they were away from all the other students. Lianna wanted them to feel like they could still come to her and talk, just like they did when she was still Dru. Everyone had called Andrew, Dru, even before he started dressing as a girl. That was one of the reasons she wanted a new name that couldn’t sound anything but girlie.

     “Hi Simon, Ian. Thanks for everything you did for Lianna yesterday.” Lauren smiled as she slipped between Simon and Lianna, so she could wrap an arm through Lianna’s and walk with her into the dining room.

    Simon, not one to pass up a chance to be close to Lauren, was only too happy to let her walk between them. “No need to thank me Lauren.” Simon smiled back. “Lianna is still one of my best friends, and always will be.” Simon added with pride.

    Lauren started grinning when she heard Simon say that, and she was soon wrapping her other arm through his as she formed a threesome with her in the middle. “You are both true friends to my sweet sister here.” Lauren giggled, getting all excited as she first looked at Ian, and then turned to look Simon in the eyes.

    Simon smiled back as he looked Lauren in the eyes. He’d never seen anyone look so beautiful when they giggled as Lauren looked right now. The look only lasted a second or two, and then they were all walking into the dining room and joining the cue with all the other students waiting to get their lunch.

    Once they all had their lunch they all found a table large enough to seat them all, and then they sat eating while chatting about the prank they’d played on the reporters the day before. They joked about some of the boys looking a little to comfortable in girls clothes, but they changed the subject when they saw that Lianna didn’t look very happy, thinking it was what they were talking about making her look that way. Lauren knew the real reason though. She knew that Lianna was thinking about Danielle and wondering what she was doing at this very minute.

*****

    Danielle had been quiet as she sat in the passenger seat next to Mandy as she drove them to the restaurant Carl had told her they’d be going to, but she’d soon cheered up once they got there and Carl had ordered her a burger and fries.

     “Is something still bothering you Danielle sweetie?” Mandy asked while they were waiting for the food to arrive.

     “I’m scared about what the others will say when they find out about my secret.” Danielle whispered as she looked around to make sure no one could hear what she was saying.

     “I don’t know why sweetie. They may all want to hug you to death, but that will be the worst of it.” Mandy giggled as she took hold of Danielle’s hand in hers. “They may tease you for keeping secrets, but it will only be in fun, and not to hurt you.” Mandy added with a smile as she kept hold of Danielle’s hand to let her know everything would be fine where the other family was concerned. “Your Aunty Chrissy and Amy wanted to come with me to see what was wrong, and why your Aunty Becky had taken you to see Nana Prue. I was also supposed to give you a great big hug from them both as well.” Mandy remembered all of a sudden.

    Danielle was just about to speak when she was suddenly distracted as she saw a waiter walk past with the most amazing looking dish of ice cream she’d ever seen in her life. The look didn’t go unnoticed on Carl or Mandy either. Danielle followed the waiter as he took it to a young boy on another table. She thought it was for a group to share looking at the size of it, but it was just the boy that grabbed a spoon and started attacking it with a grin on his face. Danielle was soon turning back to her own table when a waiter put a massive burger down in front of her with a large side order of fries.

     “Thank you.” Danielle smiled up at the waiter.

    The waiter looked a little shocked to see such manners in a child now days, so he smiled back at her as he did a bow and said. “Glad to be of service my lady.” Then he winked at her just before he went to get the rest of their order.

    Danielle giggled as she thought the waiter looked funny as he bowed at her, but she was soon enjoying her burger and fries. Danielle thought it was the best burger she’d ever tasted in her life, not that she had much of a history to draw on in the first place.

    Mandy and Carl both had chicken salads due to them both needing to watch what they ate to keep an eye on their figures these days. They both envied Danielle being so young and able to eat pretty much what she wanted. Prue had said Danielle was way too skinny for her age and needed to eat plenty to get some meat back on her bones.

    Even though Mandy and Carl were trying to watch what they ate, it still didn’t stop them from helping Danielle eat her fries. Danielle just giggled as she was happy to share them with her new parents.

    Danielle cleared her plate with a lot of help from Carl and Mandy, but she still had room for desert when Carl asked if she did.

     “I’ll just pop to the little boy’s room, and then we’ll sort you out with a small dish of ice cream.” Carl said as he got up from the table.

    Danielle wanted to ask if she could have the ice cream that the boy had on the other table, but then stopped herself when she thought it would be rude of her to expect something like that after the big burger she’d already eaten. Danielle found herself wishing she’d brought some of the money Aunty Jane and the others at the salon had given her now, then she could have brought her own desert.

    Carl returned to the table and gave Mandy a little wink to let her know he’d just done something to make Danielle feel a little special. Danielle had missed it due to her looking over at the boy on the other table finishing off the large ice cream desert.

    Danielle was soon looking around the restaurant though, when she heard all the waiters and waitresses start singing Happy Birthday to someone. She saw them walking in their direction and the waiter that had served there table was carrying an ice cream desert just like the one the boy on the other table had just finished eating. The only difference being this one had a sparkler in it. Danielle looked around as she tried to work out which person was having a birthday today, but that became clear when the waiters all sang her name, or some other girl in the restaurant with the same name as her. The Waiter put the desert down right in front of Danielle, which proved it was for her. Danielle looked at her mum and dad thinking it was a mistake, but as soon as she saw them both grinning at her, she knew it wasn’t.

    The waiter stood and waited for the sparkler to run down, which to Danielle’s eager hands seemed to be taking way to long. It finally did though, and Danielle was sat ready with her spoon in hand. The waiter removed the remains of the sparkler using a special glove before wishing her a very happy birthday.

     “Thank you.” Danielle said to all the staff that had just sang happy birthday to her. She had to wipe away a tear as she did. She’d never had anyone sing happy birthday to her since she lived with her grandmother. She got a hug off a couple of the female staff members before they all ran off to carry on serving the other customers.

    Danielle was soon trying to work out where to start on this monster of a desert. She picked a spot and got stuck in as she sat grinning while shovelling in spoon after spoon of chocolate sauce, Maltesers, Marshmallows, little bits of nuts and masses of chocolate, vanilla and strawberry ice cream.

     “Will they take it off me if they knew it wasn’t really my birthday?” Danielle asked in a whisper as she wrapped an arm around her desert bowl, while she kept sticking a spoon in it with the other as she looked around for any danger from approaching staff.

     “Don’t worry Danielle. I told them you were ill when you had your birthday, so this was a special treat now you were better.” Carl chuckled at the protective way his new daughter had an arm around her desert bowl while still managing to eat from it.

     “Thank you daddy.” Danielle said with a grin just before she put another spoon full in. “And thank you mummy as well.” Danielle added as she looked over at Mandy sat on the other side of the table.

     “You’re welcome sweetie.” Mandy smiled back as she enjoyed watching Danielle eat her desert. “It does look rather yummy.” Mandy added as she scooped up some ice cream and sauce that was running down the side of the bowl and put it in her mouth.

     “I won’t be able to finish it all on my own mummy, so please feel free to help me.” Danielle said as she picked up the desert spoon from just in front of her mother and handed it to her so she could help. “You can help to daddy.” Danielle added as she looked at her new father with a chocolate coated smile. Mandy and Carl were soon helping a grinning Danielle to finish off the large desert.

    Once they were finished, Carl paid the bill and also left a healthy tip as a thank you for making Danielle feel extra special while they ate. They got back in their cars and Mandy followed Carl back to the hotel, where he sorted out with a member of the staff to drive Mandy’s car home for them, so she could go with Danielle in the back of Carl’s car to get the scans and x-rays done. Mandy sat in the back to keep Danielle company, and also help to keep her calm.

    Carl was soon pulling into a large private hospital. Mandy felt Danielle grip her hand even tighter than she’d been holding it already. She looked over and saw the look of fear on Danielle’s face, so she unclipped her seatbelt and slid over to give her new daughter a hug to help her feel safe.

     “I won’t let anyone hurt you my dear sweet daughter.” Mandy cooed as she hugged Danielle to her.

    Danielle felt better for some reason when Mandy said that to her, and she relaxed a little bit as Mandy unclipped her seatbelt for her while Carl opened the passenger door and then helped Danielle to get out while Mandy slipped out the other side and walked round the car to join them. With a parent each side of her, Danielle let them lead her into the hospital to have the x-ray and scan’s done.

*****

    Chrissy and Amy had locked the front door to the shop after helping Linda get all the changing service orders taken out to her van, and she’d left them with a basket of food. Chrissy was just about to give Mandy a call and see if she would be back in time to have some lunch with then when there was a knock at the back door to the shop. Amy ran over to it and opened it while keeping the chain on just in case it was someone they didn’t know, but she was soon looking worried and closing the door so she could remove the chain and let the person in when she saw it was Becky stood there.

     “What’s happening Becky? Is there something wrong with Danielle?” Amy asked looking even more worried now she’d let Becky into the shop.

     “Both of you calm down and take a seat so I can explain what I know so far.” Becky said as she led Amy over to the table where Chrissy had been dishing up their lunch. “Mandy won’t be back today, so I said I’d come and help out, so do you mind if I join you for lunch as well?” Becky asked Chrissy with a grin.

    Seeing Becky grin helped to relax Chrissy and Amy, so Chrissy grabbed the plate that Mandy would normally use, and she started dishing up the food again. “Sure you can baby, but we want all the details about your trip to see mother at the surgery.” Chrissy ordered.

     “I plan to do just that my little princess.” Becky said as she walked around the table and gave her wife a kiss and a cuddle before helping her to serve up their lunch.

    Becky was soon explaining about walking in on Danielle and the discovery of the secret between her legs. Then Becky explained what Prue had said after she’d taken Danielle to see her. Becky then went on to explain why Mandy wouldn’t be back and that she was taking Danielle to have some scans and x-rays taken to find out all they could.

     “Danielle is intersexed?” Chrissy said at the end of Becky’s explanation. “The poor thing must have been so confused growing up thinking you should be a boy, just to start developing as a girl and feeling like a girl as well.” Chrissy added as she tried to get her head around the news she’d just been told.

     “How was she doing when you left her Becky?” Amy asked as she also tried to wrap her head around how anyone could see Danielle as anything but a girl.

     “She was scared, but Mandy and Carl were making progress with getting her calmed down just before I left.” Becky sighed. “Danielle has met with strong rejection in the past when her secret has been discovered, so she thinks the same will happen now.” Becky explained.

     “Even after finding out about Lianna?” Chrissy asked.

     “Yes, even knowing that baby.” Becky said as she held Chrissy’s hands in hers when she saw that Chrissy was ready to cry for the poor child and the life she’s had to live up until now. “Danielle thought she was like Lianna, but when she found out that Lianna would need hormones to look more like a girl and grow breasts, she realised that she was even more different than her.” Becky added as she saw a tear run down Chrissy’s cheek and she had to pull her sobbing wife closer for a hug while she got it out her system.

     “Don’t cry sis, we can make sure she never feels that way again.” Amy said as she sat the other side of Chrissy and joined in the hug.

    Chrissy finally stopped crying and pulled herself back together again. Amy sorted out the dirty dishes with some help from Becky, while Chrissy went up stairs and fixed her makeup before joining them again back down in the shop.

    Becky helped Amy sort out the internet orders, while Chrissy sorted out replacing their sold stock and dealing with customers walking in off the street. Kara called in with a couple of special customers from the changing service that wanted a corset each, so Becky and Amy filled her in on what they had discovered about Danielle, while Chrissy took good care of Kara’s new friends. Both girls left the shop with lighter purses and a couple of very beautiful corsets each.

    Kara said she’d let Cathy and Jayden know when she got back to the hotel, and then she left to take her two friends to a clothes shop that was very friendly towards crossdressers.

    Chrissy, Amy and Becky got everything sorted out and ready to leave by the time the carrier company arrived to collect it all. Becky was getting a little angry with the way her wife was flirting with the guy, but she also knew it was all part of Chrissy’s cover to stop people finding out she was a lesbian.

     “I’m sure you do that just to upset me.” Becky said as she pulled Chrissy closer to her after the guy had left the shop with the last of the packages.

     “Do what?” Chrissy pouted as she tried not to start grinning.

     “Flirting with all the delivery guys.” Becky growled in Chrissy’s ear.

     “You call that flirting? This is flirting.” Chrissy said just before she made Becky let out a little squeal

     “You can be such a bad girl.” Becky said as she managed to get Chrissy to remove her hand from where she’d just placed it.

     “Does that mean you’re going to punish me later?” Chrissy asked in a sexy voice, just before she started grinning.

     “We’ll see baby.” Becky purred as she did something to Chrissy that made her squeal this time as she ran off to help Amy get the shop locked up, so they could go home and see how Danielle got on at the hospital.

*****

    Lianna had never been so glad to hear the last bell of the day. She wanted to get home and spend some time with Danielle before dinner. She’d only got one bit of homework to do now, thanks to her doing the other lot while she was sat in the library before lunchtime. Lianna was hoping that Danielle would join her in her bedroom and chat while she did her homework. Lauren smiled when she saw Simon stood outside the classroom waiting to walk them to the minibus and their Uncle Brad.

     “Hi girls!” Simon said with a smile. “I have to say I miss your brother being in some of my classes.” He added with a sigh as he looked at the two sisters.

     “No one to cheat off anymore Si?” Lianna asked with a grin as they started walking with Simon at Lauren’s side.

     “Yes, but I just miss having him to mess around with in the boring lessons.” Simon sighed.

     “I’m sorry Si, but I just can’t be him anymore.” Lianna said with some pain in her voice.

     “I’m not asking you to be, Lianna. I was just saying I miss him in some of my lessons, but I also have to say you look much happier and more relaxed.” Simon explained. “Dru was always concentrating on something, or he looked to be a million miles away most the time.” He added with a chuckle.

     “And what do you think of my new sister then Simon?” Lauren asked with a little touch of anger in her voice, which wasn’t missed by Simon.

     “Lianna looks much happier, I just wish She’d felt safe enough to trust me with her secret.” Simon said as he looked around Lauren at a sheepish looking Lianna.

    They had walked all the way out to the parking lot outside the main building as they spoke. Brad was stood waiting for them, as Lauren and Lianna were the last two.

     “Come on you two. We need to get home fast.” Brad said as he frowned at Lauren and Lianna.

     “Why Uncle Brad, what’s going on?” Lauren asked.

     “Family meeting.” Brad said as an explanation. Lauren and Lianna knew that a family meeting meant something had happened and everyone needed to know about it.

     “Is Danielle alright Uncle Brad?” Lianna asked looking worried as she just had a feeling the family meeting involved something to do with her.

     “The sooner you get your butts in the minibus the sooner you’ll find out.” Brad said as he avoided giving Lianna an answer.

    Lianna noticed the way her Uncle had side stepped her question, so she was quickly shoving Lauren on the minibus so they could get home and find out what was wrong.

     “Sis! What’s the big hurry all of a sudden?” Lauren whined as she was pushed up into the minibus and then forced to take a seat.

     “We need to get home. I feel that something has happened to do with Danielle.” Lianna said looking worriedly at her sister sat next to her.

    Lauren looked at her Uncle Brad for an answer as to whether or not this was true, but he wouldn’t make eye contact with her or any of the others. “I’ll speak to you tomorrow Simon.” Lauren shouted just before Brad closed the door and walked around to get behind the wheel.

    Simon looked worried as he watched the large muscular man Lauren and Lianna had just called Uncle Brad walk past him. Simon knew that this man was Jennifer’s father, but thankfully Jennifer took after her mother. He stood and waved as he watched the minibus pull off and head down the drive and out into the road.

    Lianna and the others all tried a number of times on the trip home to get Brad to tell them what the big family meeting was about. Brad lost his cool in the end and told them all to be quiet and everything would be explained when they got home. Brad was even taking Peter back to their home, so it really was a big family meeting. Lianna was getting more and more worked up the closer they got to home, she was convinced that Danielle was going to be gone when she got there, never to be seen again by any of them.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 15

    Danielle was glad to be leaving the hospital, even though it was a very posh looking private one, she still didn’t like all the different machines they had her stand in front of, slide into, and then have a cold gel all over her groin and belly while they recorded some images of what they found in there.

     “Can we please go home now?” A very miserable looking Danielle asked as she let Mandy hug her while they made their way out to Carl’s car in the car park.

     “Yes we’re going to take you home now sweetie.” Mandy said as she opened the back door on the car and helped Danielle to get in. “But I must warn you that we have called for a family meeting to explain what we know so far about your condition.” Mandy explained as she got in the other side of the back seat.

    Carl had made calls around the family while Danielle was having one of the scans done, so he could let everyone know about a family meeting back at home. A family meeting was what they had when they needed to tell everyone some important news, and what they now knew about Danielle would be classed as just that.

     “What is a family meeting mummy?” Danielle asked looking scared again all of a sudden. “Is it when you ask everyone if they still want me as part of the family?” She added with tears in her eyes.

     “No silly!” Mandy said as she pulled Danielle closer to her before she had time to put her seatbelt on. “A family meeting is just our little way of letting the whole family know about your little medical problem. We find that there is less chance of people misunderstanding the information available this way.” Mandy explained as she hugged Danielle.

    What Mandy had just said made Danielle feel a little better, but she was still worried about Lianna and what she was going to say when she found out Danielle had been lying to her, or at the very least keeping secrets. Not feeling like talking anymore, Danielle used the seatbelt for the middle seat in the back of her father’s car and rested her head on her mother lap. The smooth motion from the car as Carl drove them all home soon had Danielle asleep.

     “Do you think she’ll be alright honey?” Carl whispered from the front where he was driving.

     “I think so, but it’s all got a little too much for her I think.” Mandy said as she stroked the sleeping girl’s hair. “I’m amazed she survived this long with all the changes and people working against her and what she was feeling.” Mandy added with a tear in her eye.

     “She’s one tough little cookie, and will fit in nicely with the rest of the family.” Carl said with pride. “And she won’t ever have to fight any battle alone ever again now.” He added as a promise.

     “You don’t need to point that out to me honey.” Mandy smiled back as she thought of all the others wanting to help keep this poor confused child safe from any and all danger that she might face in the days, weeks, months and years to come.

    Carl was soon pulling into the driveway and saw that they had beat Brad home with the kids, but Becky was already home with Amy and Chrissy. Kara was home, so Jayden would be back. Ann’s car was parked up next to Amber’s car outside the house, as well as Cathy’s car, so Carl new that the only ones missing were Brad and the kids. Carl was hoping to have time to explain what they knew to the others, and he was hoping that Becky might have started filling them in as well.

    Mandy thought it was a shame to wake Danielle, but she couldn’t stay out here in the car sleeping. Mandy thought she’d be much happier in her bed if that’s what she wanted to do while they explained it to the others.

     “Danielle? Danielle Sweetie? We’re home.” Mandy said as she softly stroked the side of Danielle’s face as she looked down for any sign of the girl waking up. It didn’t take long for Danielle’s eyes to flicker open just before she sat up looking half asleep still. “We’re home now sweetie. Do you want to come and sit with us while we explain everything to the others, or would you be happier going to lie down for a bit?” Mandy asked.

     “Can I go and lie down please mummy? I’d rather let you and daddy explain things without me there to see their reaction.” Danielle said as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes. She was soon being scooped up in her daddy’s arms as he carried her into the house and up the stairs to her bedroom, where he placed her in the bed after Mandy had pulled the covers back and removed her shoes for her.

     “I’ll come and get you later when we’ve had a chance to explain everything to the rest of your family.” Mandy wanted to make Danielle understand that she was part of this family, and nothing that happened from now on would change that.

    Mandy tucked Danielle in and then kissed her on the forehead just before Carl did the same. They then made their way down stairs and into the dining room where the rest of the family were waiting for the children and Brad to get home.

     “Where’s Danielle?” A worried looking Chrissy asked as she went to get up, but was stopped by Becky pulling her back down into her seat.

     “We’ve just taken her up to her room to lie down for a bit sis.” Mandy explained as Carl helped her take a seat at the table just before he took the empty seat next to her. “She’s had a busy day, and looked worn-out.” Mandy added with a worried smile.

     “Is she okay apart from that sis?” Chrissy asked with a pleading to her voice for the answer to be ‘yes’.

     “She’s scared that we won’t want her once everyone finds out she was keeping a secret from us, but I’ve tried to tell her she was wrong. “ Mandy said sounding tired all of a sudden. “The poor thing has been past from pillar to post so much that she finds it hard to trust anyone at the minute, so it will just take time and a lot of love.” Mandy added with a smile. Lucky for Danielle, her new family had plenty of both to spare.

     “I think we can all help with that.” Chrissy said with a grin as she looked around the table at all the others who were nodding in agreement.

    Becky had done a good job of explaining Danielle’s medical condition, so Carl and Mandy didn’t have much more to explain, which turned out to be a good thing because Brad was back with the kids sooner than Carl and Mandy were expecting.

    The first thing to tell them that Brad was back was a worried looking Lianna running into the dining room panting as she tried to get her breath back. “Where’s Danielle?” Lianna asked after looking around the large table and not seeing her sat at it with the others.

     “Come and take a seat Lianna, and we will explain it to you once the others are all in here to hear it as well.” Chrissy said as she pointed to an empty seat at the table with a frown. Chrissy wasn’t happy that Lianna had been running in the house, and also showed no manners when she entered the room.

     “I want to know where Danielle is!” Lianna snapped.

     “If you don’t come and sit down right now young lady, you will find yourself up in your room!” Chrissy snapped back as she stood up and glared at Lianna angrily. “At which point you will be the last one to find out anything, if I choose to let you find out at all!” Chrissy snapped at Lianna some more.

    Realising that she’d better do as she was told, Lianna rushed over to the empty seat her mother had pointed at and sat down. The other children had entered the room while Chrissy was having a go at Lianna, so they all took a seat at the table without a word being spoken. Even Brad rushed over to take the empty seat next to Ann without saying anything.

    Carl looked impressed at how quickly Chrissy had managed to get everyone in order by exploding at Lianna like she had. Mandy was trying very hard not to smirk as she watched her normally nice quiet sister sit back down after taking a couple of deep breaths and giving Lianna the evil eye for being rude when she entered the room.

     “Right then, now we have everybody here that needs to be here at the minute.” Carl said as he looked at Lianna to let her know that Danielle wasn’t gone. “Danielle is resting in her room.” Carl added as he smiled at the look of relief on Lianna’s face.

     “We’ve explained as much as we know at the minute to the adults in the room, so this is for you the children now.” Carl started to explain. “It was brought to our attention today that Danielle had been keeping a little secret from us all.” Carl added and then waited a couple of minutes as all the children gasped and started to mumble to each other.

     “Quiet down!” Mandy shouted to get the children to listen again.

     “Danielle turns out to be what they call intersexed.” Carl said, but didn’t get to add any more due to Craig speaking.

     “She was a prostitute?” Craig asked opened mouthed.

    The whole room burst out laughing when they realised what Craig had thought his dad was on about.

     “I said intersexed, not in to sex you Muppet!” Carl said when he stopped laughing at the joke Craig had made without realising he was making it.

     “And she’d be a nymphomaniac, not a prostitute. She’d only be a prostitute if she was doing it for money.” Brad pointed out, but soon wished he’d kept quiet as all the other adults in the room looked at him with shocked looks on their faces. All the kids started giggling when they saw Ann clip Brad up the back of the head to let him know just how stupid a thing that was to say.

    Craig still not having learned his lesson about thinking before you speak, had to say something else to set them all of laughing when he question what he thought a nymphomaniac was. “I thought nymph’s were women like fairies that live in the forests? Well would if they were real.” Craig tried to correct himself, not wanting the other too think he believed in stuff like that.

     “Craig! Please just shut up and let me explain.” Carl said when he finally stopped laughing again. “Danielle isn’t any of those things to begin with, so it’s a mute point.”

     “So what do you mean by intersexed then Uncle Carl?” Jessica asked.

     “Danielle was believed to be a boy at birth, so was raised as one. Her male name was Daniel, but as she got older she realised something was wrong because she felt like a girl, and then she started to develop as a girl.” Carl explained.

     “Is that why she’s been to so many foster homes then Uncle Carl?” Lauren asked as she started to see why Danielle would have trouble fitting in any place for too long.

     “Yes it is Lauren.” Carl replied with a sad look. “The more female she looked, the more she played up and tried to hide it until she ran away from this last place.” Carl added with a sigh.

     “But I thought she was listed as a girl at this last foster home?” Amy asked looking puzzled herself now.

     “Danielle had developed too much towards looking female to hide it anymore, so without even looking at the paperwork, the social worker that had been handed the case just thought she was a young girl.” Carl shrugged not knowing all the details. “She was playing truant from school because they were the only ones that could expose her as being listed as a boy not that looking at her would make you think she ever was.”

     “The poor child.” Jayden said as she put her hands up to her mouth in shock of what Danielle had been through in the foster care system, and then add to that all the changers in her body as well.

    Jayden had grown up in the foster care system just like Becky and Brad, so all three knew how tough it was to be moved from home to home. None of them had been moved around as many as Danielle though, neither did they have to hide the changes in their body as they grew up either.

     “Do we know how far she’s developed as a girl yet?” Chrissy asked.

     “No, not until mum gets the scan results and blood work back in a couple of days.” Mandy said. “We just need to know that everyone is on board with helping Danielle get through this, so we can make her feel like part of the family.” Mandy added with a smile.

    Everyone started talking at once, as they all let Mandy know they were more than willing to help Danielle out in any way they could. The only member of the family that didn’t look as happy as the rest was Lianna. She just pushed her chair back from the table and left the room to go up to her room to be alone, so she could think about what she’d just found out.

    Lianna wasn’t sure what she was feeling at the minute, she felt sad, angry, hurt, lied too and so much other stuff that it was making her head hurt trying to sort it all out. Once in her room Lianna went to her desk and set to work on her homework as she tried to take her mind off what she’d just been told about the girl she thought to be a sister and best friend. There was a knock at the door. “Come in!” Lianna shouted as she looked over to see who it was.

    Lauren poked her head around the door and smiled. “Hey sis! Everything okay? You left without saying anything to anyone.” Lauren asked as she walked over to the bed and sat on the edge of it so she could check on her sister. “So what do you think about Danielle’s little secret then?”

     “I wouldn’t call lying to us all for the past several days, a little secret sis.” Lianna growled. “How can we trust a single word she says to us now?” Lianna asked as she carried on doing her homework.

     “Lianna! She had a very good reason for keeping it from us.” Lauren pointed out. “She’s been treated just like you’re treating her now when people have found out.” Lauren added with anger in her voice.

     “Well she only has herself to blame then, for lying all the time.” Lianna hissed.

     “I refuse to talk to you while you’re in this mood.” Lauren growled as she stood up and stormed from her sister’s room.

    Lianna slammed her pen down and then fell on her bed in a flood of tears. Even though she felt angry and betrayed by Danielle at the minute, she couldn’t help balling her eyes out for some reason. Lianna cried herself out and then went to her bathroom to get cleaned up before going back to doing her homework.

*****

    Chrissy and Becky watched Lianna leave the room looking upset about what she’d just heard. “Do you think we should go and have a word with her?” Becky asked in a whisper as she looked at Chrissy.

     “I think we should give her a little time to process what she just heard.” Chrissy said. “Anything we try and say to her at the minute will just fall on deaf ears.” Chrissy added with a sigh.

    Lauren wasn’t ready to let her sister just storm off, so she’d gone after her to find out what her problem was. Chrissy and Becky thought about stopping Lauren going after her sister, but she was gone before they could say a word.

    Chrissy was just about to go and make sure her daughters didn’t try to kill each other when she was stopped by Mandy asking her if everything was alright.

     “Will Lianna be okay sis?” Mandy asked looking worried at the way Lianna had stormed out the room once she found out the truth about Danielle.

     “I’m not sure yet sis.” Chrissy said with a sigh and a worried look.

    Mandy knew her sister well enough to know when she was hiding something from her. “What aren’t you telling me sis?” Mandy asked as she put a hand on each of Chrissy’s shoulders and looked her in the eyes.

     “Lianna’s emotions are all over the place at the minute sis, because I spoke with mum on Saturday night and we thought it would be a good idea to give her the injections to kick start her change, but we never told Lianna we had done it.” Chrissy explained.

     “Why didn’t you tell her what the injections were for sis?” Mandy asked with a puzzled look.

     “Becky and I wanted to make it part of a personal punishment for Lianna, after she went and did something after we told her not to.” Chrissy sighed again. “I thought we could keep her moods better controlled, but we didn’t count on her falling head over heels in love with Danielle, and then all this happening.” Chrissy added with a frown.

     “Don’t you think you should go and tell her before something gets said that can’t be taken back?” Mandy asked as she remembered how the hormones affected Chrissy and Amy’s moods in the beginning.

     “Becky and I were just talking about it, and we’ll sit her down later and explain everything to her, and we’ll make sure she doesn’t go upsetting Danielle.” Chrissy said with a sad smile as she gave her sister a hug.

     “Thanks sis.” Mandy said as they hugged. “I’ll go and see if Danielle’s awake yet, and warn her to give Lianna some space for the time being then.” Mandy added as they broke the hug.

     “I did tell Danielle about the hormones on Sunday, so she knows some of what she will need to know to deal with Lianna.” Chrissy pointed out.

     “So you don’t mind me talking to Danielle about Lianna’s transition then sis?” Mandy asked looking a little more relaxed about it all.

     “Of cause not! She’s family.” Chrissy grinned.

    Chrissy started grinning as Mandy threw her arms around her in another hug just before she left the room to go and see if Danielle was awake and ready to come down and meet the rest of the family now they all knew about her secret.

*****

    Danielle had woken up, but was too scared to leave her room and face the others, so she grabbed her iPod out its docking station and plugged in the ear phones and started listening to some music while she picked up one of the new novels Aunty Chrissy and Aunty Becky had brought her on Sunday. She’d only read a couple of pages when she saw someone poke their head round her bedroom door. Looking up she saw it was her mother smiling at her. Danielle put the book back down and then popped the ear phones out her hears so she could hear what her mother had to say.

     “Sorry mummy, but I missed all of that.” Daniele said.

    Mandy hadn’t realise Danielle was listening to her iPod when she started speaking to her. “I’m sorry sweetie. I just came up to see if you were awake and ready to come down and face the family?”

     “I’m not sure; do they all hate me now?” Danielle asked looking worried.

     “No! And stop being so silly.” Mandy said as she playfully slapped Danielle on the leg making her giggle. “I must warn you though that Lianna hasn’t taken the news well.”

     “In what way mummy?” Danielle asked looking more worried now than she did a couple of seconds ago.

     “Do you remember your Aunty Chrissy telling you on Sunday about the hormone injections your Nana Prue gave Lianna?” Mandy asked looking all serious again.

     “Yes, she said that Lianna wasn’t to know about them because it was all part of the punishment for going out after being told not to.” Danielle said as she remembered what Aunty Chrissy had said to her.

     “Well the hormones can do strange things with the person’s mood. It can change from one second to the next. Your Aunty Chrissy was hoping to keep Lianna’s moods in check for the next couple of weeks while she did her punishment, but your arrival has thrown a little spanner in the works.” Mandy explained.

     “Does this mean you want me to move out until Aunty Chrissy has time to help Lianna get better control over her moods?” Danielle asked on the verge of crying.

     “God no! I just wanted to warn you to give Lianna some space for the time being. The last thing we want is for the two of you to have words and say things you don’t mean to each other.” Mandy said as she pulled Danielle into a hug.

     “I’m sorry to bring all this trouble into your life mummy.” Danielle sobbed as she let Mandy hug her.

     “You’ve got nothing to be sorry for baby, nothing at all.” Mandy said as she hugged the sobbing girl. “I’m just glad we found you and can help get everything sorted out.” Mandy added as she kissed the top of Danielle’s head.

    Danielle was glad she was loved by this new wonderful family, but part of her was worried about Lianna. Danielle knew that finding out she’d been keeping such a big secret from Lianna must have really hurt. Danielle wondered if Lianna would ever truly forgive her for it.

     “Let’s get you cleaned up so we can take you down to meet the family, so you can see for yourself that they all still love you.” Mandy said, snapping Danielle out of her depressing thought about whether or not Lianna will ever speak to her again.

    Danielle was happy to let her mum help her get undressed so she could take a quick shower before getting dressed again in some clean clothes. Mandy looked happier when she saw a less shy Danielle come back out the bathroom and slip on clean bra and panties right in front of her.

     “How do I look mummy?” Danielle asked as she did a couple of twirls once she had the dress and sandals on. She did one too many twirls, making herself dizzy. She nearly fell over giggling, but Mandy caught her.

     “You look like a pretty young woman in the making Danielle.” Mandy giggled as she held Danielle in her arms. “Let’s go and show you off to your new family then.” Mandy added as she helped Danielle find her feet again just before taking her by the hand and leading her down to the dining room where Mandy had left the others.

    Mandy and Danielle entered the dining room to find most the grownups in there, but Holly, Amber and Amy were in the kitchen sorting out dinner, and none of the other children were anywhere to be seen. Danielle had become a part of Mandy due to her being stood so close, she tried to get even closer when she saw her Aunty Chrissy run over when she saw them enter the room.

     “Danielle! You poor little thing!” Chrissy shouted as she stepped around Mandy and soon had a shaking Danielle gripped in a killer hug to end all hugs.

     “I’m sorry for keeping secrets from you Aunty Chrissy.” Danielle squeaked out as Chrissy hugged the life out of her, but Danielle kind of liked it still.

     “I’ll let you off this time, just as long as you don’t have anymore.” Chrissy said with a grin. “You don’t have any more do you? You’re not an alien or a time traveller from the future, or some other weird thing like that?” Chrissy asked just before she started giggling.

    As worried as Danielle had been about the reaction of her new family when they saw her, she couldn’t help giggling along with her Aunty Chrissy, which soon had everyone else giggling and laughing when they saw Danielle giggling. “Just a little one to do with me being afraid of going in the pool.” Danielle said when she stopped giggling.

     “So you can swim, but was too afraid someone might discover your medical problem?” Chrissy asked.

     “No I can’t swim, but that was the reason I said I was scared of the water. I didn’t want anyone to notice a bulge were there shouldn’t be one.” Danielle said as she let her head drop in shame.

     “We’ll have to teach you how to swim then won’t we young lady?” Chrissy said with a grin.

     “You’re not mad with me for lying to you Aunty Chrissy?” Danielle looked shocked as she asked.

     “I’m a little disappointed that you felt the need to lie to us at all Danielle, but at the same time I can understand why you did, given what’s happened to you in the past when people have found out.” Chrissy said just before she pulled Danielle into another hug.

     “Hey sis, save some for the rest of us to hug!” Jayden said as she had formed a cue behind Chrissy so she could also let Danielle know that she was loved by the rest of the family as well.

    Chrissy broke the hug and went to stand over to one side with Mandy while they watched the rest of the family all give Danielle a hug, one after the other.

     “We sent the kids up to do their homework, so they will have the rest of the night to grill Danielle for information.” Chrissy explained the reason for none of the children being in the room.

     “Good idea sis.” Mandy smiled as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy’s waist and rested her head on her shoulder as they watched Danielle grinning as she worked her way through all the family members at the house. “What about Lianna and Lauren? When will you be tackling that little problem?” Mandy asked with a sigh.

     “Lauren won’t be a problem, other than her having a little go at Danielle for keeping secrets from her, but Lianna will be a tricky one, she’s always wore her heart on her sleeve, so I have a feeling it will be a couple of days before she calms down enough to even look at Danielle, never mind speak to her about all this.” Chrissy frowned as she thought about the upcoming conversations she’d be having with Lianna about Danielle and her medical problem. “Speaking of which, I better go and make a start on the first of many chats Lianna and I will be having over the next couple of days.” Chrissy added with a sigh as she broke away from Mandy and made her way up to see Lauren, and then Lianna.

*****

    Lauren was sat at her desk doing her homework when there was a knock on the door just before she saw her mother poke her head round it.

     “Hi honey, do you mind if I come in?” Chrissy asked as she waited for her daughter to give her the okay to enter her room fully.

     “Sure mummy.” Lauren said, happy for the distraction from her English homework. Lauren was also happy to finally have someone to vent her frustration over Lianna’s mood with.

     “Tricky homework sweetie?” Chrissy asked as she walked over to where Lauren’s desk was and sat on the spare seat at the side of it. “You look frustrated.” Chrissy added with a sad looking smile.

     “I am frustrated mummy, but not with the homework.” She sighed.

     “With your sister then?” Chrissy asked with a frown.

     “Yes! She’s just being so pig headed over this thing with Danielle.” Lauren almost said with a growl. “I gave up in the end and just came in here to get my homework done, but I’m having trouble concentrating.” Lauren added as she looked at her text book again.

     “Do you remember what I said to you on Sunday? About the injections your nana Prue gave Lianna?” Chrissy asked.

     “Yes, but I’ve not said a word to Lianna, just like you told me not to mummy.”

     “I know you haven’t, and I’m proud of you for that sweetie.” Chrissy smiled as she took hold of Lauren’s hand. “Part of the problem with your sister is due to those injections. Lianna’s mood is all over the place at the minute as it is, and I wasn’t expecting all this stuff with Danielle to come up when we started her on the hormones like we did.” Chrissy explained.

     “Do you think Lianna would be more understanding if you told her about the hormone injections?” Lauren asked looking more hopeful, just to look crest fallen again with what her mother said next.

     “I plan to go and explain everything to your sister when I leave your room sweetie, but I doubt it will make much difference. In fact I think it will make things worse in the short term because it will just be seen as another lie someone has told your sister.” Chrissy pointed out.

     “Maybe it would be best to not say anything then mummy.” Lauren didn’t look happy with the thought of her sister being even more upset.

     “Was your sister in that bad a mood?” Chrissy asked looking worried now herself.

     “Remember that time you told her she couldn’t have that cute little black dress she’d found while we were out shopping with you and mom?” Lauren asked.

    Chrissy remembered the time Lauren was talking about. Lianna, or Dru as it still was back then, had found what she called a cute little dress, but Chrissy and Becky had both thought it more sexy than cute, so they had both said no to Dru having it. Dru never spoke to her parents for the next three days. She only got over her mood because she saw a program about a girl that had been raped after sneaking out to go to a party. The program did a reconstruction of what happened and the girl in the reconstruction was wearing the same little black dress Dru had wanted her parents to buy for her. Chrissy remembered Dru sobbing in her arms as she finally understood her parents reason for not letting her have the dress.

     “Your sister is in that bad a mood over this?” Chrissy asked.

     “No I’d say this is much worse than that.” Lauren frowned.

     “Wonderful, such joy.” Chrissy said sarcastically.

     “Rather you than me going in there.” Lauren grinned.

     “You’ve got all this to come one day young lady.” Chrissy pointed out to her smug looking daughter. “When you and Simon have children of your own.” Chrissy added with a giggle when she saw the look of horror appear on Lauren’s face.

     “Mummy! I’ve not even been on a date with him yet, and you already have us married with children?” Lauren said when she finally got her mouth to open and close again.

     “I still want to meet with him and find out what his intentions are towards you before I let the two of you go on this date.” Chrissy said looking all serious again.

     “You don’t need to worry about me mummy, just concentrate on helping Lianna for now.” Lauren said as she tried to play the grown up.

     “I will always worry about you Lauren, so please don’t ever ask me not to.” Chrissy said as she stood up and then gave Lauren a hug from behind as she kissed the top of her head.

     “I know that mummy, but what I mean is, I like Simon, but I’m not ready for anything more than dating right now. I want the first time I make love to be something special.” Lauren smiled up at her mother.

     “That’s nice sweetie, but it’s not helping me to stop worrying about you.” Chrissy frowned. “I am glad that you want the first time to be special though. I just hope it never comes.” Chrissy added with a grin.

     “Save the worry for your other daughter and go sort her out.” Lauren giggled as she playfully slapped her mother on the bottom as she started to walk towards the bedroom door so she could go and do battle with Lianna.

    Chrissy was giggling as she left Lauren’s room, but she soon stopped to compose herself again before she walked up the hallway to Lianna’s bedroom door and knocked on it. Chrissy entered the room when she heard Lianna tell her to come in.

    Lianna had taken a shower and was playing with her hair when Chrissy entered the room. “Hi sweetie. Everything okay?” Chrissy asked before she realised what she was saying.

     “Do you seriously expect an answer to that?” Lianna asked with a frown.

     “Sorry, I can see that something is bothering you. Care to talk about it?” Chrissy asked as she stepped behind Lianna and took over doing her hair for her.

     “No, not really mother.” Lianna gave as her answer.

     “Danielle was scared as to how we would react when we found out.” Chrissy said, not listening to Lianna’s not wanting to talk about it.

     “She could have talked to me about it.” Lianna said with a pout. “It’s not like I’d laugh at her is it.” Lianna added as she held her arms out and looked down at her own body.

     “Then why did you storm out the room once you knew about her?” Chrissy asked as she carried on doing her hair for her.

     “I thought we were friends, and she kept a secret like this from me, so I don’t think we’re as good friends as I thought.” Lianna said feeling more anger building inside her as she felt like she wanted to burst into tears again.

     “Danielle is your friend sweetie. If it wasn’t for your mom walking in on her this morning, I think you would have been the one she spoke to about it first.” Chrissy said almost pleading with Lianna to believe her.

     “Well it’s a little late to find out now, and I really don’t want to talk about her anymore, or have anything to do with her either.” Lianna said as she folded her arms across her chest as a tear ran down her cheek. “Why do I want to cry all the time?” Lianna asked as she wiped away the tears.

     “I think you better come and sit on the bed so I can explain something to you about last Sunday.” Chrissy said as she helped Lianna to her feet before leading her over to the bed and making her sit down next to her.

     “What about last Sunday?” Lianna asked looking worried now.

     “Do you remember them injections your nana Prue gave you just before she did her little bit of cosmetic surgery down there?” Chrissy asked as she pointed at Lianna’s groin.

     “Yes, Nana said they were vitamins and something to help with the pain.” Lianna said as she tried to remember what her nana Prue had said to her, but she was too excited to be having the surgery to take much notice.

     “They were hormone injections.” Chrissy came straight out and said as she looked Lianna in the eyes.

     “You all lied to me as well!?” Lianna said as she jumped up off the bed looking angry. “Does anyone tell me the truth any more, or are you all keeping me in the dark for a reason?” Lianna asked as she had to wipe away more tears.

     “No honey, your mum and I never planned to make you wait to start on the hormones, but we wanted you to think you were being punished.” Chrissy tried to explain.

     “I can’t trust any of you anymore.” Lianna said as she fell on her bed in a flood of tears. Chrissy went to stroke her back, but Lianna pulled away and then screamed at her to just leave her alone.

    Chrissy knew it was going to be a waste of time to stop and try to talk any sense into Lianna now, so she did as she was asked. “Dinner will be ready in half an hour if you want to come down for some, if you don’t, then I’ll bring you something up later.” Chrissy waited a couple of seconds to see if Lianna was going to give her an answer, but she just curled up on her bed with her back to her mother and kept on sobbing. Chrissy just wanted to go back and pull Lianna up onto her knee and hug her, but she knew it wouldn’t do any good, and would probably make things worse. Chrissy left the room and closed the door before going down to let Becky and the others know how Lianna had taken the news.

    Becky and the others weren’t surprised to hear what Chrissy said, nor were they surprised that Lianna never came down for dinner that night. Chrissy took a plate up to Lianna’s room and left it on her desk, but Lianna just lay on the bed with her back to her mother.

    Chrissy was glad when she went back for the plate later in the evening to find that Lianna had ate most of it and was now tucked up in bed fast asleep.

    Lauren had given Danielle a hug when she went down for dinner, and then had a little go at her for keeping secrets from them. Jessica and Jennifer helped clean the kitchen after dinner hoping to find out some more details, but Danielle was quiet as she helped do the clean up. They all knew that she was worried about Lianna not coming down for dinner, so none of them pushed the issue.

    Danielle went up to her room after dinner and spent the rest of the night lying on her bed listening to music and trying to read the book she’d started earlier, but she couldn’t stop thinking of how she’d totally betrayed Lianna’s trust in her. Danielle was already dressed for bed and falling asleep when Mandy poked her head round the door to see if she wanted tucking in. Seeing that Danielle was already drifting off to sleep, Mandy just went back out the room and closed the door again.

    Mandy, like Chrissy was hoping Lianna got over her mood sooner rather than later. They both thought that Lianna and Danielle really needed each other right now.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 16

    Lianna woke up and looked at the clock to see that it was nearly time to get up and get ready for school, so she threw back the covers and then slid out. She went to the bathroom and started the shower before she slipped out of her nightdress and then used the toilet before jumping in the shower. Lianna didn’t feel as upset this morning, but she still wasn’t in the mood to talk with any of the others, so she showered and then got ready for school before going down to get some breakfast.

     “Good morning sweetie.” Chrissy said with a smile when she saw Lianna enter the dining room and walk over to the breakfast bar to fill herself a plate up with bacon and eggs.

    Lianna just stuck her nose in the air as she ignored her mother and walked over to the dining table and sat down with her plate.

    Chrissy let out a sigh and then filled up a glass with orange juice before taking it over and putting it down in front of Lianna.

     “Thank you mother.” Lianna said without looking up from her plate.

     “You’re welcome sweetie.” Chrissy said. Even though Lianna was upset with her parents, she still knew better than to forget her manners.

    The dining room soon filled up with all the other kids as they all got their breakfast. Lauren turned up and tried to talk with Lianna, but Lianna wasn’t interested and just finished eating her breakfast before leaving the table and returning to her room to brush her teeth and finish getting ready for school.

     “Does she have to go to school with us today?” Lauren asked as she looked at her parents across the other side of the table.

     “I’m afraid so sweetie.” Becky sighed. “I’m sure she’ll be okay once she’s away from here.” Becky added looking hopeful.

    Lauren didn’t look as hopeful of it as her mom did. “I think you could be asking for a lot there mom.”

     “I have faith in you my dear.” Becky grinned at Lauren. “If anyone can snap your sister out of her mood, you can.” Becky added.

     “I know I’m good mom, but I’m not that good.” Lauren giggled. “I’ll see what I can do though.”

     “I’m just glad Danielle didn’t come down while Lianna was here with her in this foul mood.” Chrissy said looking a little upset that Lianna was still in a bad mood with them all for lying to her.

*****

    Danielle had woken early, but decided to leave going down for breakfast until after the others had all left for school. She was sat in her bedroom window which happened to overlook the front of the house where the minibus was parked, so she was able to see all the others leave for school. Danielle watched as a very unhappy Lianna left the house and got on the minibus without looking at or speaking to any of the others.

    She sat and watched her Uncle Brad drive away with the other kids, and then Danielle decided it was safe for her to go down for some breakfast now, but before she could get to her bedroom door there was a knock on it just before her mother poked her head in.

     “Morning sweetheart. How are you feeling today?” Mandy asked as she stepped into the room and wrapped her arms around Danielle as she gave her a good morning hug and a kiss on the forehead.

     “Okay I guess, but I just saw the others leave for school, and I noticed that Lianna still looks pretty mad with me.” Danielle said sounding a little gloomy.

     “Sadly she is still in a bad mood, but it’s not just you that’s caused it sweetie.” Mandy said as she bent down to bring herself to Danielle’s eye line. “She’s upset with her parents for lying to her about the injections they had your nana Prue give her on Sunday.” Mandy explained.

     “I still feel like the main reason she’s so upset with everyone is me though.” Danielle mumbles as she let her head drop. “Do you think Lianna will ever forgive me and speak to me again mummy?” Danielle asked as she looking up at Mandy with tears in her eyes.

     “Of cause she will honey.” Mandy said as she pulled Danielle into another hug with her. “She’s just dealing with a lot of her own problems at the minute, and she sees you as an easy way to let it out.” Mandy added.

     “Will I still be able to have some breakfast if I go down to the kitchen mummy?” Danielle asked once she finally stopped crying.

     “Yes! Why would you ask such a silly question?” Mandy asked with a chuckle.

     “At most the foster homes I stayed, they only let you have breakfast between certain times, so I wasn’t sure I’d still be able to have any.” Danielle explained.

     “What kind of places did they have you living in?” Mandy said as she hugged Danielle once again to hide the tears forming in her own eyes now. “You can go to the kitchen and get something to eat anytime you want sweetie, but I must warn you that your nana Holly will probably sort it out most the time.” Mandy added with a giggle.

     “I don’t mind that mummy. I love nana Holly’s cooking.” Danielle giggled back.

     “I better let you get down to the kitchen then, so she can feed you. I need to get ready for work now.” Mandy pouted. “We can’t all be ladies of leisure like you.” Mandy added just before she kissed Danielle on the forehead again and then led her from the bedroom and pointed her towards the stairs and some breakfast.

    Danielle ran off down the hallway, but stopped running when she heard her mother shout at her not to run in the house.

     “Good morning Danielle.” Becky said when she saw the girl walk into the dining room still in her dressing gown and night clothes.

     “Morning Aunty Becky.” Danielle smiled, but Becky could see that Danielle wasn’t really very happy. “Sorry for being late coming down for breakfast, but I thought it best to stay out the way until Lianna and the others left for school.” Danielle explained her reason for coming down when she did.

     “I know this won’t make you feel any better, but Lianna isn’t talking to anyone at the minute.” Becky pointed out. “She’ll get over it in a couple of days though.” She added as she wrapped an arm around Danielle and led her into the kitchen so they could get her some breakfast sorted out.

     “I don’t want to be any trouble, so I’ll just have a bowl of cereal.” Danielle said as she entered the kitchen where Holly was just making a start on cleaning up the kitchen.

     “Your other nana said we need to get some meat back on them skinny bones of yours, so you’ll be having a little more than a bowl of cereal for your breakfast.” Holly said as she made her way over to the fridge and got the stuff out to make Danielle some French toast. “I trust you do like French toast dear?” Holly asked as she started breaking eggs into a bowl.

     “Do they make it differently to how we make it over here?” Danielle asked, not knowing what French toast was.

     “Are you telling me you’ve never had French toast before?” Holly asked with a shocked look. “I can tell that you will love my French toast sweetie.” Holly said with a grin.

    Danielle was soon sat with a large plate of French toast in front of her, and she had to admit it did look yummy. It still didn’t prepare her for the taste explosion that happened in her mouth when she tasted it though.

     “This is really good nana Holly.” Danielle grinned between mouthfuls. “I have had something like this before, but the foster parents called it gypsy toast, not French toast.” Danielle said just before putting some more in her mouth. “Yours tastes much better though.” She pointed out.

     “I’m glad to hear it.” Holly smiled as she put a large glass of milk down on the kitchen table in front of Danielle. “Make sure you drink all that up as well. You need the protein.” Holly said just before she got back to cleaning up the kitchen with Becky’s help.

    Danielle finished her breakfast and drank all the milk, and then she took her dirty dishes over to the sink and set to work helping her nana Holly and Aunty Becky to get the kitchen cleaned up.

    Mandy, Chrissy and Amy all came back down to the kitchen once they were ready for work, and they all gave Danielle a hug before they left. Danielle smiled as she saw the way her Aunty Chrissy and Aunty Becky truly loved each other. She found herself thinking what it would be like to have the same thing with Lianna, but then the dark thought of Lianna never speaking to her again clouded that pleasant thought.

    Danielle went with Becky to the front door, so they could wave her mum and her Aunties off to work before they made their way back to the kitchen so they could finish helping Holly clean the kitchen up.

     “Got anything planned for today then Danielle?” Becky asked as they walked back to the kitchen.

     “No, not really.” Danielle shook her head. “Maybe something a little less stressful than yesterday.” She giggled as she thought about all the tests they did to her the day before, so they could find out what was going on with her body.

     “You can come with me to see your grandma Mable then.” Becky grinned.

     “I have a grammar now as well as two nanas?” Danielle asked with a grin. “How big is this family Aunty Becky?” Danielle asked.

     “Your family is too big to even think about sweetie, but just know that we all love you.” Becky giggled as she wrapped an arm around Danielle and led her back into the kitchen so they could finish helping Holly tidy up so they could go and see Mable.

*****

    Lianna had sat on the minibus ignoring everyone, and then she’d just wandered off on her own once they got to school. Lauren wasn’t very happy with the way Lianna had suddenly alienated Danielle over the fact that she’d not so much as lied to them, but just didn’t come clean about her troubled medical problem. Even though Lianna thought she was walking around the school alone, she was actually being followed and kept an eye on by Lauren and the others as they followed behind at a safe distance. It was soon time to get to first class and Lianna was soon joined by Lauren as she was in all the same classes now.

     “Are you going to give me the silent treatment all day sis?” Lauren asked as she bumped Lianna with her shoulder while they walked to class.

    Lianna answered her sisters question by just looking at her for a couple of seconds before she went back to looking where she was going again, but not saying a single word to her.

     “I’ll take that as a yes then shall I?” Lauren said in a sarcastic tone. “Well it’s a good job I can talk enough for the two of us then isn’t it?” Lauren added with a grin.

    Lianna so wanted to respond to that, but she knew that was the reason Lauren had said it in the first place, but she wasn’t going to bite this time, so Lianna just took a couple of calming breaths and kept walking towards their first class of the day.

    Lauren was true to her word and did talk enough for the two of them. Lianna was glad to see the teacher arrive in the classroom for their first lesson, just so Lauren would finally have to take a break. Lauren soon picked up where she’d left off though as the class ended and then had to make their way to the next class. Lianna had had enough by the time morning break came around.

     “Okay! Okay! I’ll speak to you if you just stop going on.” Lianna finally said in a pleading voice.

     “Hi sis!” Lauren smiled a smug smile. “You ready to tell me why you’re giving Danielle such a hard time over her keeping secrets from us?” Lauren asked as she led Lianna out away from all the other students.

     “Hello sister dear.” Lianna frowned as they walked out to a tree that they had all sat on the other day when Danielle was with them. “I really don’t feel like talking about it sis.” Lianna said as they sat down.

     “I think it would do you good to talk to someone about it.” Lauren pushed. “Don’t you think Danielle has spent enough time with people hating her?” Lauren asked.

     “I don’t hate her sis!” Lianna said as she looked at her sister with shock. “I’m just a little upset and angry with her at the minute for keeping this from us.” Lianna tried to explain how she felt.

     “Do you feel hurt that she didn’t tell you about her secret sooner?” Lauren asked as she thought she knew the real reason for why Lianna was acting the way she was.

     “Yes.” Lianna said as she let her head drop as a tear dripped down onto her skirt. “I thought we had something special, but now I just feel like we got used.” Lianna added with a snuffle as she wiped away a couple more tears that were running down her cheek.

     “How do you think she used you, or any of us for that matter?” Lauren asked confused as to how her sister could make such a leap. “Do you think she got them girls to pick on her in that shop the other Saturday, just so you’d jump in and rescue her?” Lauren said like Danielle was some criminal mastermind.

     “No, I guess not.” Lianna giggled at just how silly it sounded now Lauren had said it out loud. “These hormones have got me all turned around at the minute, so I don’t know what to think, or how to act around her sis.” Lianna finally owned up.

     “Love can make us do and feel strange things, sister dear.” Lauren said as she wrapped an arm around Lianna and pulled her closer for a hug.

     “Who said anything about love?” Lianna shot back when she realised what Lauren had just said. “I just feel let down as I thought Danielle and I were becoming good friends.” Lianna said looking flustered at her sister’s comment.

     “This is me you’re talking to sis.” Lauren giggled. “It’s one thing to not like it when other people lie to you, but what do you do when you’re lying to yourself?” Lauren asked looking all serious again.

     “I do like her sis. I like her a lot, but since mother told me about the hormones I was injected with, I’ve been worried that what I’m feeling is just a side eject from them.” Lianna said with a sigh. “Then I’m not sure if Danielle feels the same way about me.” She added with another sigh.

     “I think the hormones are turning you into a dumb blond sis.” Lauren said with a frown as she gave Lianna a push. “That girl risked everything to come and find you and find out why you ran away the other Saturday. Trust me when I say she wants more than just friendship sis.” Lauren pointed out.

     “She came looking for you as well sis.” Lianna pointed out the possible flaw in her sister’s explanation.

     “No, she asked our mother if you were in when she knocked on the door last Saturday, not if we were both home.” A smug looking Lauren pointed out.

     “She just wasn’t use to anyone being nice to her sis.” Lianna shrugged off any thoughts of her and Danielle being anything other than sisters now. “Maybe she realised what I was and was hoping to just find some answers to what was happening to her.” Lianna added as another excuse for Danielle tracking down where they lived.

     “I think you need to sit down and have a chat with Danielle and find out the truth for yourself sis, but I’d be prepared to eat some humble pie when you get your answers.” Lauren warned.

     “If you’re right about all this and Danielle does love me, I’ll do your homework for a week.” Lianna said looking cocky that her sister was way off.

     “I’d rather do my own homework and get it right.” Lauren giggled as she bumped Lianna again.

     “Hey! You trying to say you’re smarter than me sis?” Lianna giggled as she bumped Lauren back.

     “I must be sis. I made you laugh again, and in less than a day.” Lauren said with pride in her achievement. “It’s good to have you back sister.” Lauren added with a grin as she threw her arms around Lianna and hugged her.

    They were soon joined by Jennifer, Jessica and Peter once they saw that Lauren had got Lianna laughing and playing around again. Lianna got hugs from all three of them and they sat enjoying the rest of the break before they had to head back into the school for the rest of the morning classes.

*****

    Becky was stood in the large hallway waiting for Danielle to join her so they could take a walk over to see Mable.

     “Do I look okay Aunty Becky?” A nervous looking Danielle asked as she came down the stairs in a blue dress with little white hearts all over it and white sandals over a pair of white pantyhose. Danielle had also found a cute little summer jacket to wear over the top of it. “I’m still trying to get use to all this dressing as a girl.” She added as she got to the bottom of the stairs and did a quick spin to let Becky get a good look at her.

     “You look as pretty as a picture Danielle.” Becky smiled as she played around with her hair for her. “Now come on or we’ll never get to see your Grandma at this rate.” Becky giggled as she led Danielle over to the front door and then out of it.

    Danielle looked a little puzzled when her Aunty Becky didn’t walk over to her car, but started walking down the drive and out onto the pavement. “How far is it to Grandma Mable’s?”

     “It’s not too far, and with it being such a nice day, I thought the walk would be nice.” Becky smiled down at Danielle as she walked beside her. “I also thought it would give us some time to chat.” Becky added.

     “Chat about what Aunty Becky?” Danielle asked looking worried. She’d had chats with foster workers in the past, and it always ended up with Danielle being moved out of the home and into a new one.

     “Don’t look so worried all the time honey.” Becky giggled as she held out her hand for Danielle to hold. “I just want to get to know you a little better.” Becky added with a grin.

     “Okay, but there’s not much to know really.” Danielle pointed out.

     “Do you know that I grew up in foster care as well?” Becky asked.

     “Yes, mother told me that you, Uncle Brad and Aunty Jayden all drew up in the foster system.” Danielle said. “Did any of you stop in as many homes as I have?” Danielle asked.

     “No we didn’t sweetie, but neither should you.” Becky frowned. “It makes me so angry to think that no one bothered to try and fix the problem.” Becky added with a growl.

     “I stopped trying to ask for help after being locked in a cupboard for the third time, but that wasn’t as bad as the beating I got at one of the homes they put me in.” Danielle said with fear in her voice as she thought about the old woman that took her across her knee and beat her bottom with a leather belt after Daniel had complained about his chest hurting.

     “They actually hit you while you stopped at one of the foster homes?” Becky asked as she stopped walking and turned to look Danielle in the eyes.

     “Yes.” Danielle said looking worried as she nodded her head up and down. “It was just after I started to realise that I wasn’t growing up like the other boys in the school I was going to, but I was beginning to see small breasts forming, so I went to the foster parents and tried to tell them about it.” Danielle said as she looked scared at the memory.

     “What happened Danielle?” Becky asked looking just as scared for Danielle as Danielle now looked.

     “The foster mother started shouting quotes from the bible and she took me across her knee and then started hitting my bottom with a large leather belt.” Danielle snuffled as she was now crying as she thought about the painful memory.

     “You poor baby.” Becky said as tears escaped her eyes as she fell to her knees and pulled Danielle into a hug with her. “Nothing like that will ever happen again, nothing.” Becky said with determination in her voice.

    Becky pulled herself together and then did a quick fix of her makeup and then she sorted Danielle out and added a little makeup to her face. Then they were walking towards Male’s again.

     “Did you ever get adopted Aunty Becky?” Danielle asked, hoping for some happy talk to do with foster care, if you could ever call it a happy time.

     “No I never got adopted, but I did end up with a nice foster couple though.” Becky smiled at the memory of her old foster parents. “They left the country, so I ended up living on the street for a short time. I fell in with a bad crown, but Mable found me and helped me get myself turned around again.” Becky grinned.

     “How did you meet Aunty Chrissy?” Danielle asked. “You two look like you’re still very much in love.” Danielle added as she thought about the way she saw them kissing the other night when Aunty Becky was going to work.

     “I think I’ll let your Aunty Chrissy tell you that story sweetie.” Becky said with a grin.

     “How did you know that Aunty Chrissy was the one you wanted to spend the rest of your life with?” Danielle asked sounding nervous. She was hoping to find out if the way she felt about Lianna was the same way her Aunty Becky had felt about Aunty Chrissy.

     “That’s a tricky one to answer simply Danielle.” Becky said as she tried to remember how she felt before Chrissy came into her life. “I think you just find it hard to think of a time you weren’t together.” Becky shrugged. “It’s like your whole life has suddenly shifted so it now revolves around that person.” Becky sighed as she thought about Chrissy and how much she still loved her, even after all these years of being together.

    They had kept walking as they spoke and they got to Mable’s before Becky could ask Danielle why she wanted to know, but she had a pretty good idea that it had to do with her feelings for Lianna. Becky looked at Danielle from a parent’s point of view, and she couldn’t think of a reason she wouldn’t like to have her as a daughter-in-law. Becky could already see from the way Lianna was reacting to being lied to by Danielle that she had a thing for her as well.

     “Here we are!” Becky said as they reached the long drive that led to Mable’s home. Becky smiled as she remembered all the years she lived here until she met a young man called Chris, that later became the woman she now loved with all her heart.

    Danielle suddenly felt very nervous about meeting this new member of her ever growing family as she looked up the driveway to the large house. “Are you sure she’ll like me Aunty Becky?”

     “Yes she will, and you’ll fall in love with her as well.” Becky said as she held out her hand and took hold of Danielle’s before leading her up the drive to the house where she rang the bell and waited for Mable to answer it.

    Danielle was almost stood behind Becky by the time the front door opened and Mable stood there smiling at them both.

     “Hello Becky and this skinny little thing must be Danielle.” Mable said as she looked around Becky at the young girl hiding. “Hello dear.” Mable smiled.

     “Hello ma’am. It’s nice to meet you.” Danielle squeaked out.

     “My hearing isn’t what it used to be dear, so I hope that was Gran I heard you just say.” Mable asked with a grin while turning her head and cupping a hand behind her ear.

     “Hello Gran!” Danielle shouted looking a little more relaxed as she stepped around Becky so Mable could get a better look at her.

     “I’m not deaf child, so there’s no need to shout.” Mable giggled as she held her arms open so she could give Danielle a hug to welcome her to the family.

     “Sorry Gran.” Danielle said as she stepped forward into the waiting arms of Mable to claim her hug. Danielle was almost purring as she stood in the doorway having her hug. She just loved the way this new family liked to hug all the time. To a child starved of any kind of touch and love, this felt like heaven.

     “It’s nice to finally meet my latest granddaughter.” Mable said with a frown as she looked at Becky. “I’ve been getting all these reports from everyone about this skinny little stray that Lianna and Lauren found while out shopping, but no one bothered to bring her over to see me, did they?” Mable added as she grumbled at Becky.

     “We’re here now Mable.” Becky pointed out, hoping it would score her some brownie points.

     “Better late than never I suppose.” Mable said as she broke the hug and then led the two of them into the house and then the dining room before they ended up in the kitchen so Mable could make a pot of tea and pour Danielle a glass of juice out.

     “May I ask who’s been telling you all these stories about Danielle Mable?” Becky asked as she helped Mable sort out the pot of tea once they had Danielle seated at the table with a glass of orange juice.

     “Vic and Jenna called in to see me on Sunday evening, and Vic was telling me about Carl and Mandy adopting the poor child after what had been going on at the foster home she’d been placed in.” Mable said looking angry at what she’d been told by Vic. “Then Jane and her boyfriend came round for dinner on Monday night and she was telling me about Danielle, and how she’d felt like weeping when she found out Danielle had never had a real birthday.” Mable added as she made a funny noise in her throat as she quickly wiped away a tear.

     “The poor thing has had a rough time of it, but she’s being well looked after now though.” Becky said it more like a promise than a fact.

     “Kim came home last night and told me some of what happened yesterday.” Mable said as she looked at Danielle. “I hope you didn’t mind your Aunty Kim telling me about your medical problem sweetie?” Mable asked as she stepped over to the table and sat in the seat next to Danielle.

     “No, not at all Gran.” Danielle smiled. “We’re all family after all.” Danielle added with a grin this time.

     “That we are dear, that we are.” Mable smiled as she gave Danielle another hug. “Do you like apple pie Danielle?” Mable asked when they broke the hug.

     “Yes Gran, I love apple pie.” Danielle said looking all excited at the fact she could be getting a piece.

     “Would you like a piece with some ice cream?” Mable asked, but already knew the answer by the look on Danielle’s face.

     “Yes please Gran!”

    Mable went to get up from the table, but was stopped by Becky. “You sit and get to know your new granddaughter while I sort out the pie and ice cream.”

    Danielle was soon sat digging into a large piece of apple pie and ice cream while Becky and Mable sat drinking a cup of tea. Danielle loved the apple pie and cleared the dish of every last bit before thanking her Gran for letting her have it.

     “Thank you for the pie Gran; it’s the best I’ve ever tasted.” Danielle said as she did one final check to make sure she got it all out the dish.

    “You may have to fight with your father over it, because he likes my apple pie as well.” Mable chuckled. “I better give you one to take back with you thinking about it. If he finds out I gave you some and forget about him, I’ll never hear the last of it.” Mable chuckled some more.

    Becky and Danielle stopped for a couple of hours while Mable found out all she could about Danielle’s sad little life so far. Mable ended up with Danielle sat on her knee so she could rock the sobbing girl in her arms as she told some parts of her past, and how she’d never had anyone on her side since the death of her other Gran, and she was put in the foster care system.

    Danielle got another shock when she was about to leave with Becky. Mable had left the room and returned with something in her hand, she lifted Danielle’s hand and placed the item in it. When Danielle looked down she saw a rolled up bunch of paper money. Danielle counted well over a hundred pounds. “I can’t take this from you Gran.” Danielle said as she tried to hand the money back to Mable.

     “I’m not giving you any choice in it Child.” Mable said as she closed Danielle’s hand around the money and then pushed Danielle’s hand and arm back towards her body. “I’ve missed out on too many of your past birthdays dear, and this is my little way of making up for some of it.” Mable added.

     “But I have nothing to spend it on Gran. Aunty Jane and all the nice ladies at the salon on Sunday gave me money as well, and I’ve not spent any of that yet either.” Danielle pointed out as she thought about all the money sat in the jewellery box her Aunty Chrissy had given her. “Aunty Becky and Aunty Chrissy brought me everything I could ever need as well.” Danielle tried to explain.

     “I’m sure you’ll find something you want sooner or later, and this way you can buy it when you do.” Mable pointed out as she kept Danielle’s hand closed around her new wealth.

     “Thank you Gran! Thank you for accepting me and for the pie and the birthday present.” Danielle said as she threw her arms around Mable and hugged her for all she was worth.

     “You’re most welcome my dear.” Mable chuckled as she hugged Danielle back. “I expect to see lots of you as well, just like I do all my grand children. Speaking of which, I still need to have words with Lianna and Lauren about doing things behind their parent’s backs.” Mable pointed out.

     “Please don’t have a go and them Gran. If they hadn’t gone out like they did, I never would have met them and be here now.” Danielle pleaded in Lianna and Lauren’s defence. “I’ll even return my birthday money if you don’t punish them anymore than they already have.” Danielle added as she looked up at her Gran.

    Mable looked down at the pleading look on Daniele’s face for a couple of seconds before she finally spoke. “Okay then, but I won’t take your birthday money off you. I’ll do it because even though Lianna is upset with you right now, you still want to protect her, just like family should.” Mable bent forward and kissed Danielle on the forehead as she said it.

     “Thank you Gran.” Danielle said as she hugged Mable again.

     “Becky? I want you to make sure that the twins know the only reason they’re not going to be facing my wrath is because of this girl.” Mable pointed out to Becky as she stood with her arms still wrapped around Danielle.

     “You have my word on it Mable.” Becky said as she put a hand to her heart. “Come on then now Danielle; let’s leave your Gran in peace.” Becky added as she held out her hand so Danielle could take hold of it.

    Danielle smiled at her Gran, and then she waved as they walked down the driveway and finally out of sight. Danielle was much happier now and a little sad that she had to leave her new Gran’s home.

     “I told you that you’d fall in love with your Gran didn’t I?” Becky giggled as they walked back to their house with Becky holding Danielle’s hand in one of hers and a cake box tied up with string in the other with the apple pie inside.

     “I feel so foolish now Aunty Becky, for ever being scared in the first place.” Danielle pouted. “I was actually sad we had to leave in the end.” Danielle added with another pout.

     “You’ll have plenty more chances to go and visit with your Gran. Lianna and Lauren go all the time, when they're not grounded that is.” Becky frowned. “That was nice of you to plead their case by the way. Your Gran would have really chewed their ear off for what they did if you hadn’t.” Becky added looking a little happier.

     “I’m hoping it might help Lianna not hate me as much.” Danielle said with a sad look on her face as she looked up at her Aunty Becky.

     “Lianna will soon get over the shock of what happened sweetie, and then you’ll be wishing she still wasn’t talking to you.” Becky giggled.

     “I really hope your right Aunty Becky.” Danielle said looking hopeful that would be the case, not that Danielle would ever wish for Lianna to shut up.

     “Trust me I’m a parent, we’re trained to know these things.” Becky said with a silly grin on her face.

    You don’t fill me with confidence Aunty Becky.” Danielle giggled when she saw the silly grin her aunty had on her face.

     “I do know that Lianna can’t stay mad with anyone for long, it’s just not in her nature.” Becky explained. “All those female hormones are just getting her all turned about at the minute.” Becky added as she thought about Chrissy, Amy and Cathy, and their mood swings in the beginning. Becky wanted to tell Danielle about them, but she wanted Chrissy and Amy to sit down with Danielle and explain what they went through, rather than it coming from her.

    Becky and Danielle had reached their home as they talked and Becky looked a little worried when she saw Prue’s car parked up outside the house. Danielle saw the new car parked up, but she had no idea that it belonged to her nana Prue.

     “Looks like your nana Prue might have some answers for you Danielle.” Becky said as she pointed out whom the car belonged to that Danielle was currently looking at as they walked up the driveway to the front door.

    Danielle suddenly felt really scared again, but this was a much bigger fear than the one she’d had when they were walking up the drive to her new Gran’s house. Danielle was scared that her nana Prue was about to say she had to become a boy again.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 17

Previously...

    Becky and Danielle had reached their home as they talked and Becky looked a little worried when she saw Prue’s car parked up outside the house. Danielle saw the new car parked up, but she had no idea that it belonged to her nana Prue.

     “Looks like your nana Prue might have some answers for you Danielle.” Becky said as she pointed out whom the car belonged to that Danielle was currently looking at as they walked up the driveway to the front door.

    Danielle suddenly felt really scared again, but this was a much bigger fear than the one she’d had when they were walking up the drive to her new Gran’s house. Danielle was scared that her nana Prue was about to say she had to become a boy again.

And now the story continues...

    Becky stopped walking when she felt that Danielle was now dragging her feet, so she turned to make sure nothing was wrong, but she soon saw there was when she saw the look of fear in Danielle’s eyes as she was almost trying to walk backwards down the drive again.

     “What’s wrong sweetie?” Becky asked looking worried at the sudden change in Danielle’s mood.

     “I don’t want to pretend to be a boy again Aunty Becky. Please don’t let them make me be a boy.” Danielle begged as she started sobbing again.

     “No one is going to make you be anything you don’t want to be sweetie.” Becky said in a soothing voice as she wrapped her free arm around the sobbing girl. “Come on inside so we can have a chat with your nana Prue.” Becky added as she broke the hug and led a scared girl into the house.

    Danielle was glued to Becky’s side as they entered the house and made their way towards the kitchen. Danielle froze with fear as they entered the dining room and saw her nana Prue stood with nana Holly and a man that was even bigger than her Uncle Brad

     “Hi mum, mum, dad.” Becky said as she looked at first Holly, then Prue and finally Frank. “I wasn’t expecting to see either of you today. Do you have some news on Danielle’s condition?” Becky asked as she lifted her arm up to look at Danielle’s face peering around her to look up at Frank.

     “Hello dear.” Prue said as she stepped over and gave Becky a hug before she tried to give Danielle one without much success as she was trying to keep Becky between her and Frank. “You don’t need to be scared of Grandpa Frank Danielle.” Prue said with a smile as she bent over to look around Becky at the frightened girl.

     “I have a Grandpa?” Danielle asked as she took a better look at the large mountain of a man stood off to one side smiling at her in a friendly way. “He’s so big.” Danielle added, not being able to think of anything else to say at that moment in time.

     “That he is sweetie, but he won’t hurt you.” Prue said. “He just wanted to come and meet his new granddaughter.” Prue added as she held out her hand for Danielle to stop hiding behind Becky, and come meet him properly.

    Danielle looked nervous to start with, but she trusted her nana Prue, so she reached out with a shaky hand and then let her nana Prue lead her over to the large man. “Hel... hello Grandpa Frank.” Danielle squeaked out with a stutter.

     “Hello poppet. It’s nice to finally meet you.” Frank said as he picked Danielle up like she was a small doll. “And please just call me Grandpa, all the others do.” Frank added with a smile just before he sat Danielle on his left arm.

     “Nice to meet you Grandpa.” Danielle smiled as she realised that he wasn’t here to hurt her at all.

     “To answer your question Becky, yes I am here to talk about Danielle and her condition.” Prue said. “Don’t look so worried Danielle; it’s nothing bad I’ve found out.” Prue added when she saw the worried look return to Danielle’s face as she was still high in the air sat on Frank’s arm like it was a tree branch.

     “You’re a skinny little thing aren’t you?” Frank asked as he started to tickle Danielle, making her giggle and almost fall to the ground, but Frank caught her and then took a seat at the dining table, sitting Danielle on his knee as he did.

     “Frank! Don’t frighten me like that.” Prue snapped when she thought he was about to drop the girl to the floor head first.

     “I don’t know what you’re so worried about; she’d just float to the ground anyway.” Frank chuckled as he poked and tickled Danielle some more.

    Prue just gave Frank her trademark stern look, not that it did her any good as Frank just kept playing around with Danielle. “Would you like me to explain what I’ve found out Danielle, or would you rather me wait until your parent’s get home so I can explain it to them as well?” Prue asked when Frank finally stopped tickling Danielle long enough for her to stop giggling and get her breath back.

     “Do you mind if we wait until mum and dad are here to hear it nana Prue?” Danielle asked, feeling that having her new parents there when she found out the verdict and what would happen next, would make it seem less scary.

     “We don’t mind at all my dear.” Prue smiled. “I called them both before I came over, and Mandy invited us to stop for dinner anyway.” Prue added.

     “We better go and make a start on dinner then, or we’ll not be entertaining anyone this evening.” Holly said as she turned to make her way into the kitchen, but stopped and turned back to look at Danielle. “Do you want to come and help me cook dinner Danielle?” Holly asked.

     “Can I really come and help?” Danielle asked looking all excited as she slid of her Grandpa’s knee and ran over to where Holly was stood smiling at her.

     “I wouldn’t have asked if I didn’t mean it.” Holly said as she held out her hand and took Danielle’s before they walked into the kitchen.

     “Do you want to come in the kitchen? I’ll make a pot of tea and we can talk while I help them sort dinner out.” Becky said as she got up from the table and then waited for Frank to get up and help Prue get to her feet before they followed Holly and Danielle into the Kitchen.

     “Best idea I’ve heard all day.” Frank said as he smacked his lips together to let Becky know he was thirsty. Becky and Prue both giggled as they knew how much Frank liked his cups of tea. Becky grabbed the box with the apple pie in it and took that with her so she could put it in the fridge for later, or them as Mable had sent two of them back with Becky and Danielle.

    Danielle was already busy helping Holly when Becky, Frank and Prue entered the kitchen. Holly was showing Danielle how to peel potatoes so she could boil them ready for going in the oven for roasting.

    Frank helped Prue take a seat at the kitchen table before taking a seat himself, while Becky put the kettle on and set to work making a pot of tea for them all. “Do you want a cup of tea with us Danielle?” Becky asked as she was sorting out how many cups she would need.

     “No thank you Aunty Becky.” Danielle said as she pulled a face to let her Aunty know she didn’t like tea.

     “I take that face to mean you don’t like drinking tea?” Becky giggled.

     “No, I don’t like coffee either.” Danielle said. “The only hot drink I do like is drinking chocolate.” She added in a dreamy voice. “I never use to get it very often, but I would always treat myself to one from a starbucks when I found one.” Danielle said with a grin.

     “Your Aunty Becky and Aunty Chrissy make a pretty mean mug of drinking chocolate you know.” Prue pointed out in a fake whisper. “They even throw on marshmallows.” Prue added as she saw Danielle’s little eyes light up.

     “I have to go into work tonight, but I’ll have a word with your Aunty Chrissy and make sure she makes you a mug.” Becky promised as she went over and gave Danielle a hug from behind as she kissed her on the cheek.

    Becky made the pot of tea and then got Danielle a can of soda out the fridge and opened it before putting a straw in it to make it easier for her to drink from it with wet hands while she helped her nana Holly sort out everything for dinner.

    It wasn’t long after Becky finished making the drink that they all heard voices just before they saw the kitchen door to the dining room open and Mandy, Carl, Chrissy and Amy entered the room.

    Mandy walked over to Danielle and hugged her from behind and she rested her chin on Danielle’s shoulder to see what she was doing. “Hello sweetie, did you have a good day?” Mandy asked.

     “Hi mummy.” Danielle said as she smiled and rested her head against the side of her mother’s enjoying the feeling of having someone care about her enough to ask about her day. “Yes I had a wonderful day. Aunty Becky took me to see my new Gran, and she gave me apple pie and ice cream, as well as some money for my birthday.” Danielle added all excitedly.

     “Did I just hear you say you had some of Mable’s apple pie?” Carl asked as he looked at the fridge door while licking his lips.

     “Yes she did, and yes Mable sent me back with two of them.” Becky said with a roll of her eyes at just how much Carl loved Mable’s apple pie. “Well almost two of them, Danielle had a piece out of one.” Becky pointed out.

     “That’s okay then, it means that Danielle has already had her piece.” Carl said jokingly with a straight face as he looked over at Danielle stood over near the sink.

    Danielle had very little practice with people joking with her, normally if someone said something to her they meant it, so Danielle thought that her father was being serious when he said she’d already had all the apple pie she was going to get. Danielle suddenly looked heart broken when she thought she’d not get to taste any more of that wonderful pie.

    Carl felt a lump form in his throat as he saw Danielle’s face and shoulders drop as he made his joke, so he quickly made his way over to where she was stood with Mandy. “I was only joking with you sweetie.” Carl said as he pulled Danielle into a hug with him. “You can eat as much of the pie as you want. You could even have pie for your dinner if it makes you happy.” Carl added as he broke the hug and looked Danielle in the face to make sure she was looking a little happier.

     “She’ll do no such thing Carl.” Holly said in a stern voice. “She can have a piece after she’s eaten her dinner like everyone else. That goes for you as well.” Holly added, She knew that Carl was a swine for sneaking a piece of pie before his dinner, when he knew that Mable had sent a couple home with Becky or one of the others when they call in to see her.

     “Okay, forget about the having it for your dinner part.” Carl chuckled as he looked worried. “But you know what I’m getting at.” Carl added just before he pulled Danielle into another hug with him.

     “Thank you daddy. I’d hug you back, but I don’t want to get your nice suit wet.” Danielle said as she just stood with her arms by her side.

     “It’s only a suit honey, so get them arms around me and show me just how much you love your dear old dad.” Carl chuckled as he hugged Danielle a little tighter.

    Danielle was only too happy to do as she was told. She was shocked though when she buried her head in her father’s shoulder and got a wonderful smell of flowers and sweet perfume, not the macho sent of male aftershave. She liked the smell a lot and took in a deep breath through her nose to enjoy it even more.

     “I love you daddy.” Danielle found herself saying like it was the most natural thing in the world to say. She’d watched other children out with their parents in the past, and always felt a pang of pain when she saw them being picked up, or simply held close to stop them getting lost. Danielle wished so many times to know what it felt like to be loved in that way, and now she finally knew.

     “I love you to Danielle my sweet daughter.” Carl said as he crushed her to him even more.

    Mandy not wanting to be left out was soon joining the hug as they both hugged Danielle to let her know she now had two loving parent’s to help keep her safe from the troubles of the world.

     “Do you want to come and talk with us and your nana Prue someplace a little more private sweetie?” Mandy asked once they stopped hugging.

     “Can’t we just talk in here, so I can keep helping nana Holly make dinner?” Danielle asked, partly because she was having fun helping out in the kitchen, but mainly because she didn’t want to be sat down when nana Prue told her what was wrong with her body.

     “Are you sure you don’t mind everyone else being present when your nana Prue explains what she’s found out?” Mandy asked to make sure Danielle had thought what she just said through properly.

     “We’re all family here right? So they all need to hear it at some point mummy.” Danielle shrugged. “I don’t want any more secrets from any of you; I’ve done enough damage already.” Danielle added as she thought about Lianna being upset with her, and not talking at the minute.

     “That’s the best way to look at it all sweetie.” Mandy said as she gave Danielle another hug. “And we will all be here to help you get through it, even the ones you don’t think are at the minute.” Mandy added as she knew what Danielle was getting at about the damage part and Lianna being upset with her.

    Mandy and Carl took a seat at the large kitchen table, as did Chrissy and Amy, so they could all find out what Prue had discovered about Danielle’s medical condition. Prue waited for everyone to get seated and then she started to explain what she’d found out from the rushed through lab work she’d had done.

     “Having spent some time talking with Danielle yesterday, I don’t think much of this will worry her, but we will need to get some things sorted out very soon, or she will start to suffer.” Prue started to explain.

     “What sort of things mum?” Mandy asked looking worried now.

     “Well you see dear, Danielle was never a boy. She is in fact a female, and always has been.” Prue said with a grin. “All the scans show her to be female apart from the defect between her legs, which is just a flap of skin covering her female parts.” Prue added as she turned to look at a shocked Danielle now stood over near the sink with a potato in one hand and a peeler in the other.

     “What are you trying to say nana Prue?” Danielle asked, not sure she understood what was being said to her.

     “You have the chromosomes of a woman, the ovaries of a woman, but for some reason it looks like you have the outer genitals of a male. The labia lips, or folds of skin that form the female genitals had fused, which enlarged to appear like a penis. You have a normal uterus and fallopian tubes” Prue said happily.

     “What does all that mean to the people in the room that didn’t go to medical school?” Carl asked for the group when he saw that Prue was under the impression they should all have understood her.

     “It means that with some minor cosmetic surgery, Danielle will be a normal fully functioning girl.” Prue explained more basically.

     “But if Danielle is a girl, then how come she’s not had a period, or any related problems from not being able to have a normal one like any other girl would?” Mandy asked as she tried to get her head round what her mum had just told her.

     “That’s probably the only good thing to come from her not eating properly all this time. Danielle is very under developed for her age, so it’s stopped that part of puberty kicking in yet, but it won’t be long now she’s eating right again.” Prue explained the eagerness for them to get Danielle booked in for the surgery to fix the problem.

     “How soon can you get her a spot?” Carl asked. “Get the best person in their field to do the work. No matter the cost.” Carl added looking all business.

     “Carl honey, don’t you think we should sit and talk with Danielle about all this first?” Mandy asked as she looked over at a worried looking Danielle.

     “I’m really a girl after all?” Was all Danielle could think to say as she tried to understand what her nana Prue had just said.

     “Yes you are Danielle, and once we’ve had that minor cosmetic surgery done, you will be a normal girl in every sense of the word.” Prue explained.

     “Do you mean I could get pregnant?” Danielle asked as she put a hand on her belly. She was soon trying not to giggle as she saw her father start coughing as he dribbled tea out his nose.

    Carl had picked the point just before Danielle asked Prue her question to take a large sip from the cup of tea Chrissy and Amy had poured for them all. The shock of hearing his new daughter asking about getting pregnant had caused Carl to suck in more tea than he should have, before breathing out his nose and taking the hot tea with it. Lucky for Carl the tea had been out for some time now, so it wasn’t too hot and didn’t burn him, but he did make a mess.

     “Yes it does dear, but looking at your father’s reaction to that question, I wouldn’t plan on finding out any time soon.” Prue said as she passed Carl some tissues, so he could clean himself up.

     “I’m sorry daddy.” Danielle said as she ran over and tried to help. “I didn’t mean to upset you, but I just wanted to understand what nana Prue was saying to me.” Danielle added as she helped to clean up the spilt tea.

     “You didn’t upset me honey, I was just a little shocked to hear you ask such a question at your age.” Carl chuckled as he pulled Danielle up onto his knee so he could show that he wasn’t upset at all, just worried to hear such a comment from someone so young.

     “Will the surgery be very painful nana Prue?” Danielle asked with worry in her voice as she sat cuddled up to her father.

     “It will feel uncomfortable for a couple of days after it’s been done sweetie, but I’ll be keeping an eye on you the whole time to make sure we have you on the best pain medication.” Prue promised.

     “I’d like to have it done as soon as I can then nana.” Danielle said as she tried to look brave, but really she was scared to death.

     “I’ll get a date sorted out then tomorrow.” Prue nodded at Danielle and Carl.

     “How does this sort of thing happen mum?” Mandy asked as she looked at Prue.

     “What, the mistake they made when Danielle was born, or the fact she was born this way?” Prue asked, not sure what Mandy was getting at.

     “I mean the way Danielle was born with female bits that looked male.” Mandy asked with a blush, not happy to be saying such things with her daughter in the room.

     “There are a number of possible causes dear.” Prue said with a sigh as she tried to think of some. “Congenital adrenal hyperplasia is the most common cause. Danielle’s birth mother could have encountered male hormones while she was pregnant with her. Her mother could have had a male hormone producing tumour.” Prue added. “The truth is Mandy we may never know the reason it happened, but we can help Danielle fix it and live a happy life as a female.” Prue smiled at Danielle sat on Carl’s knee as she said this last bit.

     “Mandy is the only mother I’ve ever had, the woman you just spoke of will never get the right to be called that, not after what she did to me when I was born.” Danielle said with anger in her voice, and in her eyes. “I’m sorry for using your name mummy, but I was making a point.” Danielle added looking a little worried that Calling Mandy by name might have got her in trouble, but that was soon laid to rest when she saw a tear run down Mandy’s face as she opened her arms to give Danielle a hug.

     “I’d promise to be the best mother you’ve ever had honey, but that wouldn’t be to hard would it, so I’ll just promise to make you as happy as I can.” Mandy said as she hugged the stuffing out of Danielle once she’d jumped down off Carl’s knee and jumped up onto Mandy’s.

     “You already have mummy.” Danielle said as she hugged her with tears running down her cheeks.

    Danielle was happy to sit on Mandy’s knee for a little bit, but she was soon back helping Holly while Mandy and Carl talked about the surgery and who Prue had in mind to carry it out.

*****

    Lianna had not been having the best day at school, she’d cheered up a lot since the chat with Lauren about Danielle and how she felt for her, but Lianna couldn’t stop wondering if what Lauren said could be true. It was now afternoon break and Lianna was sat in the library because Lauren had gym again next period.

    Hi Lianna, is everything alright?” Simon asked as he sat in the seat next to her. “You look troubled about something.” He added.

    Lianna wasn’t sure she wanted to talk to her former best friend about all this, but as she thought about it she realised that what Danielle had done to her was no different to what she’d been doing to Simon all these years.

     “Hi Si.” Lianna said with a sigh. “You could say I’ve been a little bit of a hypocrite with someone when I had no rights to be.” Lianna explained the reason for her troubled look.

    “Feel like talking about it?” Simon asked with a smile. “I won’t promise I can help much if it’s to do with all this, but I’ll try.” Simon added as he indicated the way his former best friend was now dressed.

     “You may be the only one that can help me at the minute Si.” Lianna said with a sad smile.

     “You really must be in trouble if I’m your only hope of fixing it.” Simon joked.

    Lianna found herself giggling, even though she didn’t really feel like doing so at the minute. “You need to have more faith in yourself Si, you’ve helped me out many a time with sound advice.” Lianna said as she playfully slapped Simon’s arm.

     “Well! Tell Uncle Simon what troubles you, and I’ll see if I can help you sort it out.” Simon smiled as he blanked the way his former best friend was acting so much like a girl now.

     “How did you feel when you first found out about me being this way?” Lianna asked as she looked down at her hands cupped in her lap on top of the school skirt she now wore. “Were you angry with me for not telling you my secret?”

     “I guess so, a little bit, but how do you tell your best friend a secret like this?” Simon asked as he pointed at the way Lianna was dressed now. “I think you did it the right way, and I’m not angry or upset with you over it, if that’s what’s worrying you.” Simon added, not understanding the real reason for Liana’s strange mood.

     “I’m glad to hear that Si, but the reason for me looking troubled has nothing to do with you and me, but how I’ve been treating someone else in a very similar position to me.” Lianna tried to explain without saying too much.

     “So you’re upset with someone for keeping a secret from you, and now it’s got you thinking about how you’ve been keeping a secret yourself?” Simon asked as he started to understand Lianna’s problem.

     “Yes.” Lianna said as she hung her head in shame.

     “Did this person or persons have good reason for keeping their secret?” Simon asked.

     “Yes, but I just thought they could talk to me about it, so I could help them.” Lianna tried to explain how it had made her feel when she did find out.

     “How many times did you come close to telling me about Lianna when you were still Dru? And why did you never tell me?” Simon asked.

     “Too many to count.” Lianna said with a sad laugh. “I was just too scared I’d lose you as a friend. Part of me knew you’d be cool with it, but another part was worried you wouldn’t be, and I’d lose you as a friend.” Lianna sighed.

     “And you don’t think this other person feels, or felt the same way about her secret?” Simon asked with a smug look as he could tell by the look on Lianna’s very different looking face to what Dru use to look like, that he’d made her think about it in a different light. “What’s Danielle’s big secret anyway?” Simon added.

     “How do you know that I’m talking about Danielle?” Lianna said as she tried to hide the shock of Simon working out who she was talking about.

     “It’s elementary, my dear Lianna.” Simon said doing his Sherlock Holmes impression as he pretended to smoke a pipe.

     “Please do tell Sherlock.” Lianna giggled at just how silly Simon looked right now. That’s one of the things she liked about Simon, he could always make her laugh when she felt down.

     “Danielle is the only new member of the family that could have a secret big enough to have you so upset.” Simon said once he stopped acting silly with his pretend pipe. “Do I get to know the big secret then?” he asked in a whisper as he looked around to make sure no one was close enough to hear it if Lianna did tell him.

     “Not right now Si, but once I’ve spoke with Danielle and she says it’s okay to talk about it then I’ll tell you.” Lianna said, not wanting to betray Danielle’s trust any more than she already had by the way she’d been treating her since the big secret was revealed the day before.

     “I can understand that Lia.” Simon said with a grin. “I should be used to you and your family keeping secrets from me by now.” He added with a chuckle as he bumped Lianna with his shoulder.

     “I’ve kept one from you, well two if you count this new one, and the names Lianna.” She added the last bit with a growl.

     “What about Anna? That sounds pretty cool.” Simon asked with a grin.

     “It’s L-I-A-N-N-A, not Lia, or Anna. I like the sound of the full name.” Lianna said as she stuck her nose in the air just before she started giggling.

     “Okay Lianna.” Simon chuckled. “I still can’t believe you managed to keep this from me for as long as you did now.” Simon added as he looked at all the little female things Lianna did so naturally.

     “Not as surprised as me Si. I got pulled to one side by Lauren or one of the other family members and told to be more careful how I acted when we were doing something.” Lianna said looking worried as she thought about some of them times. “It’s nice to just relax and be me for once with you.” Lianna added with a grin.

     “I’m still your friend Lianna. I’d say best friend, but with you being a girl now, it could get tricky if we start hanging out like we use to, but I’ll always be here to talk to about stuff.” Simon smiled. “And with some luck I might be able to hang out with you and Lauren a little more as well.” Simon added as he wiggled his eyebrows.

     “I trust you with my life Si, but if you ever do anything to hurt my sister...” Lianna said, not needing to finish it because Simon already knew he’d never do anything to hurt Lauren.

     “That’s never going to happen Lianna.” Simon said with his hand on his heart. “I want to take things slow to start with, and see if we have a spark.” Simon tried to explain.

     “Treat her wrong, or break her heart, and you could be seeing another type of spark.” Lianna warned him.

    Simon looked worried as he got a vision of Lianna’s Uncle Brad having a quiet word with him, or a serious lack of words, but something similar to Morse code. With Simon’s head being used as the thing being dashed and dotted by his fist.

     “Would backing out now be classed as breaking her heart?” Simon asked as he found his mouth had gone dry all of a sudden.

     “Yes it would.” Lianna said as she looked puzzled at the sudden U-turn Simon had just made. “I’m only teasing you Si, don’t worry about any of it really.” Lianna added when she realised that she might have laid on the threats a little too heavy.

    Simon relaxed a little after that and they sat studying until the bell sounded to let them now the school day was over. Simon walked with Lianna to meet up with Lauren, and to make sure Lianna didn’t get any trouble from other students, not that many of them would now they knew that the soccer team wasn’t scared to help her out in times of need.

    Lauren had just stepped out the girls changing room when she saw Lianna and Simon walked towards her. Lauren was stood grinning when the two of them reached her. “Hi sis, Simon.” Lauren smiled.

     “Hi Lauren. How was gym?” Simon asked as they started walking with Lauren in the middle so she was walking next to Simon.

     “Good thanks. The teacher wants me to join the hockey team after the holidays.” Lauren said excitedly.

     “Wow you must be good then.” Simon said looking impressed that the gym teacher had asked Lauren to join the team, and not just try out for the team.

     “That’s great news sis. Our mums will be really happy for you.” Lianna said with pride for her sister.

    They chattered about things to do with school as they walked, and they were soon out at the car park where Brad was stood waiting for them. Simon hung back when he saw Brad, but he did get a peck on the cheek before Lauren ran over to the minibus and jumped in. Simon saw the way Brad was looking at him, and quickly ran off in the opposite direction.

     “Why’s Simon running that way sis?” Lauren asked Lianna as she got on the minibus and looked to see what direction Simon was running in.

     “I’ve got no idea.” Lianna said before she saw him look back at Brad who was still watching him run away. “Uncle Brad might be able to answer that one for you though.” Lianna added with a giggle.

     “Uncle Brad! Stop trying to scare my boyfriend!” Lauren shouted before she realised what she’d just said. She slapped a hand over her mouth a little too late.

    Brad had spun around and was now giving Lauren the same look he’d just been giving Simon. Lauren could see why he ran off now; she wanted to do the same when she saw the look in his eyes. Brad just let out a low growl as he closed the side door on the minibus and walked around to the driver’s side and got in.

    Lauren and Lianna kept quiet on the trip home. Lauren because she was worried what her Uncle Brad was going to tell her parents. Lianna was quiet thinking about how to apologise to Danielle for how she’d been acting the night before.

    Lianna looked worried when Brad pulled into the drive at home and she saw that nana Prue was here, as well as Uncle Carl and Aunty Mandy. Lianna knew that something had happened with Danielle before she even got in the house.

    Brad parked the minibus, but before he even turned the engine off, Lianna had the side door open and she was running for the house. Finding the dining room empty, she headed for the kitchen when she heard voices and laughing coming from it.

    Danielle was giggling and having fun as she danced around the kitchen with Chrissy and Amy. They had put the radio on and were making her laugh with their silly dancing. Danielle soon stopped giggling though and looked away from the kitchen door when she saw an angry looking Lianna burst into the room.

    Lianna burst into the room, but looked puzzled when she saw that Danielle was fine, and having fun playing around with her mother and Aunty Amy. Lianna went to smile at Danielle to let her know she wasn’t upset with her anymore, but Danielle looked away before she got to see Lianna’s smile. Lianna went to speak, but was cut off by her mother beating her to it.

     “Go to your room and get your homework done.” Chrissy said when she saw the way Danielle reacted to Lianna’s look.

    Lianna went to speak but she was led from the kitchen. “But mummy, I...” Was all Lianna got out.

     “What ever it is can wait until later. Go and get your homework done right now.” Chrissy said as she sent her daughter up to her room with the other children that had just entered the house. “We have some news about Danielle to explain to you all later, while we have dinner, so we don’t want any trouble from you.” Chrissy added as she gave Lianna a little push towards the stairs.

    Lianna knew she wasn’t going to be able to explain anything to her mother now, so she followed the others up to their rooms and set to work doing her homework.

*****

    Danielle had been joined by Craig, Richard and Nicole, so they had all set to work laying the table with Amy and Amber helping them do it right. Then they returned to the kitchen so they could start grabbing the bowls with the food in. Danielle had been a little quiet since seeing Lianna burst into the kitchen.

    Dinner was soon on the table and Danielle was seated with Mandy one said of her and Craig on the other side. She saw Lianna, Lauren, Jessica and Jennifer enter the dining room, but she avoided eye contact with Lianna as they all took their seats and started to fill their plates. Chrissy had seated Lianna so she couldn’t start any trouble for Danielle while they all ate.

    Lianna could see that talking to Danielle over dinner wasn’t going to be allowed, so she decided to sit down with Danielle after dinner and say sorry. Lianna just hoped that the news her mother had spoke about wasn’t bad.

    Carl and Mandy waited for everyone to finish their dinner and have desert of apple pie and custard this time to make it a little different for Danielle. Then Carl asked for quiet while he explained what had been discovered about Danielle’s condition and what was being planned to correct it.

    Everyone looked worried when they heard the part about Danielle going in for surgery over the next couple of weeks. The only one that looked upset and angry about what had just been explained was Lianna.

    All Lianna heard was that Danielle was a real girl and would be able to do everything a normal girl can do. Lianna found herself getting jealous and angry over what Danielle was now. She pushed her seat back from the table and got up from her seat before storming out the room like she’d done the night before.

    Danielle watched Lianna leave the room and she let out a sigh as she wondered if they would ever be friends again. Due to the news and the fact Danielle had helped sort out dinner, Chrissy got all the kids to help with the dishes and clean up in the kitchen tonight. All the kids knew better than to argue with this, so they all got stuck in. None of them wanted to have a moody Lianna helping them, so they never asked about her helping as they got it done.

    Lauren wanted to tell Danielle what she’d spoke to Lianna about while at school, but after the way her sister had stormed out the dining room, Lauren had no idea how her sister felt again at the minute.

    Once the dishes were done, Lauren went to find out what Lianna’s problem was now. Lauren got up to Lianna’s room and knocked on the door before entering. Lianna was lying on her bed with her back to the bedroom door.

     “You okay sis?” Lauren asked already knowing it was a lame thing to ask, but not being able to think of anything better to say at that point in time.

     “No!” Was all Lianna snapped as she snuffled from all the crying she’d been doing? “Life isn’t fair sis, why couldn’t I have been born like Danielle, or a girl like you would have been even better.” Lianna said as she sobbed some more.

     “I know you feel like life has been mean to you sis, but taking it out on Danielle isn’t going to make things any better, or make you feel any better is it?” Lauren asked as she shuffled onto the bed and pulled her sister’s head up onto her lap.

     “I’m jealous of her sis, and I hate her for it!” Lianna screamed as she buried her head in Lauren’s lap and sobbed even more.

    Lauren just let Lianna cry for a bit longer until she finally stopped and pulled herself together, then she helped her to sit up again so Lauren could help dry her eyes. “Feel better now sis?” Lauren asked looking worried. “I hope you didn’t mean all those thing you said about hating Danielle?” Lauren asked with a pout.

     “No, but I am jealous of her, just like I’m jealous of you and every other girl in the world.” Lianna sighed.

    Don’t you think it’s time you went and let Danielle know you don’t hate her then?” Lauren asked.

     “Yep.” Lianna nodded as she got up off the bed and set to work hiding her puffy eyes.

    Time had gotten on while Lianna sobbed and then fixed her makeup, so by the time she looked good enough to face Danielle and apologise, it was close to bedtime, and she met her mother in the hallway.

     “You’re Aunty Amy and I are making drinking chocolate for everyone, do you feel like joining us?” Chrissy asked her daughters. “But only if you play nice with Danielle young lady. I’ve had enough of this silly mood you’ve been in the past couple of days.” Chrissy added in a warning tone as she looked at Lianna.

     “I’m sorry about all that mommy.” Lianna said as she hung her head in shame of how she’d been acting. “I was just on my way to Danielle’s room to say sorry.” Lianna added.

     “Well I was going to fetch her when I’d come to see you, so we can both walk down to her room together.” Chrissy said looking a little happier to see her daughter acting more like her old self. “Lauren? Go down and tell your Aunty Amy that we could be a couple of minutes due to Lianna wanting to say sorry to Danielle.” Chrissy said to Lauren as they got to the top of the stairs.

     “Okay mommy.” Lauren said just before she made her way down stairs while Chrissy and Lianna made their way to Danielle’s bedroom.

    Chrissy knocked on Danielle’s bedroom door and finally entered when she didn’t get an answer. Danielle looked to be a sleep in her bed, and she never moved when Chrissy entered the room and sneaked over to see if she was asleep. Chrissy hurried Lianna back out the room so they could let Danielle sleep.

     “It looks like you’ll have to wait until morning to say sorry sweetie.” Chrissy said once they were far enough away from the bedroom to not wake Danielle.

    Lianna didn’t like the idea of leaving it any longer, but she knew her mother was right. “Okay Mommy.” Lianna sighed as she let her mother wrap an arm around her and lead her down to the kitchen so they could have a hot mug of drinking chocolate before it was time for the other kids to go to bed as well.

    Amy and the others all looked a little sad that Danielle was already in bed asleep, but they all had their hot chocolate and then went to bed. Lianna was still feeling bad about all the trouble she’d been over the past couple of days, and also how she’d not been the friends she should have to Danielle when she needed one the most. Lianna thought herself to be no better than all the other people that had let Danielle down in the past, but starting tomorrow, Lianna was going to change all that and show Danielle what a true friend she really was.

*****

    Lianna woke just after three in the morning after having a weird dream to do with Simon and her going out on a date while Danielle was sat at another table with Lauren, on what looked like a date. Not being able to go back to sleep, Lianna slipped on her dressing gown and decided to walk down to Danielle’s room and wait for her to wake so she could say sorry.

    Once Lianna had walked down the long hallway to where Danielle’s room was, she quietly opened the door and sneaked inside. Lianna could see in the faint light coming in through the open curtain that the bed had been made, so Lianna thought Danielle must be in the bathroom so she entered the bathroom and had to turn the light on, which told her that Danielle wasn’t in there either. Lianna turned back towards the bedroom, that’s when she saw a folded piece of paper on the pillow, so she walked over to the bed and picked it up to read it. Lianna had to turn on the bedside lamp before she could.

    I’m sorry to leave you all this way, but I think it best I go and let you all get back to you wonderful lives. I can’t live in a house where Lianna feels jealous of me, and even hates me for what I am. I’m sorry I ever came looking for her now, as I never wanted to hurt anyone. I was just hoping to find a friend.

    Goodbye

    Danielle

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 18

(Authors notes: The first part of this chapter is what happed from Danielle’s perspective to make her leave the note and run away.)

    Danielle had helped clean the kitchen, but she was very quiet, and didn’t engage any of the others in conversation while she helped. Once they were all done she followed the others up stairs and was on her way to her room when she looked back and saw Lauren heading off she gathered to have a word with Lianna. Danielle made up her mind to just go and face Lianna herself and get everything out in the open and to find out once and for all whether or not they could ever get past this road block and be friends again. When Danielle got to Lianna’s bedroom door she could hear Lauren speaking.

     “You okay sis?” Lauren asked.

     “No!” Was all Lianna snapped as she snuffled from all the crying she’d been doing? “Life isn’t fair sis, why couldn’t I have been born like Danielle, or a girl like you would have been even better.” Lianna said as she sobbed some more.

     “I know you feel like life has been mean to you sis, but taking it out on Danielle isn’t going to make things any better, or make you feel any better is it?” Lauren asked as she shuffled onto the bed and pulled her sister’s head up onto her lap.

     “I’m jealous of her sis, and I hate her for it!” Lianna screamed as she buried her head in Lauren’s lap and sobbed even more.

    Danielle had to slap her hand over her mouth to stop a gasp escaping her lips when she heard what Lianna had just said about her. Danielle felt a pain in her chest like someone had just driven a knife through it. She had tears in her eyes as she ran down the hallway to her own room and locked the door to stop anyone from bothering her.

     “Why does she hate me? It’s not my fault I was born this way.” Danielle said to the empty room.

    She lay on her bed for a long time as she tried to make sense of it all, but nothing made sense at the minute, other than the fact everyone would soon hate her, just like in all the foster homes. It always started with one kid, then slowly but surely it became two, then three, and before Danielle knew it, the whole house were looking at her funny, or him when she was being forced to dress like a boy before the care workers stopped checking the paperwork properly.

    Danielle made her mind up to just run away now before they had the chance to all hate her like Lianna did, but the real reason was that Danielle was heartbroken with the way Lianna had spoken about her.

    She jumped off the bed and started getting some things together ready for when everyone thought she was asleep, then she would sneak out the house and be gone from their lives forever. Danielle grabbed all the money that her Aunty Jane and Gran had given her and put it in the backpack her Aunty Chrissy and Aunty Becky had brought for her. She thought about leaving the watch and locket behind, but she wanted something to remember this place by, so she kept them on as she packed some clothes to tide her over until she found some place to settle down and make a home for herself.

    Danielle decided to get ready for bed just in case her mother looked in on her, and a couple of hours sleep would be good because she had no idea when she’d next get to sleep in a real bed, if she ever did. She’d just gotten in bed and turned the light off when she heard voices heading towards her room, so she closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.

    She had no idea who it was that came in, but she did hear faint voices after they left the room, Danielle thought one of them sounded like her Aunty Chrissy, but she couldn’t be sure. She was soon drifting off to sleep.

    Danielle woke again just after one Am and got out of bed before rushing to get dressed and. Once she was dressed, she was just about to leave the bedroom when she looked at the bed and thought she better make it and then leave a quick note explaining her reason for leaving.

    Once the bed was made and the note was left on the pillow, Danielle took one last look around the bedroom before letting out a heavy sigh and then she sneaked down stairs and out a window in the living room due to her not having a key for the front door and it was locked when she tried it.

    Danielle ran off into the night with no idea where she was going, or what would happen if she was caught by the police.

*****

    Lianna woke just after three in the morning after having a weird dream to do with Simon and her going out on a date while Danielle was sat at another table with Lauren, on what looked like a date. Not being able to go back to sleep, Lianna slipped on her dressing gown and decided to walk down to Danielle’s room and wait for her to wake so she could say sorry.

    Once Lianna had walked down the long hallway to where Danielle’s room was, she quietly opened the door and sneaked inside. Lianna could see in the faint light coming in through the open curtain that the bed had been made, so Lianna thought Danielle must be in the bathroom so she entered the bathroom and had to turn the light on, which told her that Danielle wasn’t in there either. Lianna turned back towards the bedroom, that’s when she saw a folded piece of paper on the pillow, so she walked over to the bed and picked it up to read it. Lianna had to turn on the bedside lamp before she could.

    I’m sorry to leave you all this way, but I think it best I go and let you all get back to you wonderful lives. I can’t live in a house where Lianna feels jealous of me, and even hates me for what I am. I’m sorry I ever came looking for her now, as I never wanted to hurt anyone. All I wanted was to find a friend.

    Goodbye

    Danielle

*****

    The house was woken by the sound of someone screaming for them all to wake up. Becky, Brad and Ann were the first three to step out into the hallway to see what all the noise was about, due to them not having been in bed long. All three of them had been at the club and had only gotten back half an hour ago.

     “Lianna? What the hell’s gotten into you?” Becky asked as she grabbed the panicked looking child and forced her to calm down and explain the meaning for trying to wake everyone up at this time of the morning.

     “She’s gone! She’s gone and it’s my fault mum.” Lianna sobbed as she pushed the piece of paper into Becky’s chest with Danielle’s goodbye note written on it.

    Becky made her eyes focus on the paper and what was written on it. “Oh god, what happened last night after I went to work?” Becky asked once she’d read the note.

     “What’s going on?” A sleepy looking Chrissy asked as she stepped out the bedroom her and Becky shared.

    They were soon joined by Lauren looking just as sleepy as her mother and then Holly arrived followed by Amy, Amber and Jessica from there room up in the loft, so they could all hear what Becky said next, which did a wonderful job of waking them all up, just as it did all the others as they were just getting to the spot where Becky was stood with Lianna.

     “Danielle’s ran away!” Becky shouted before she carried on talking more normally again. “The note says that she can’t live here anymore if Lianna hates her, so she’s gone.” Becky passed the note around for the others to read.

     “I never said I hated her to her face everyone, and I never meant it anyway.” Lianna said as she fell to the floor and started sobbing.

    Lauren and Chrissy were soon on the floor either side of her as she sobbed how sorry she was for making Danielle run away.

     “Danielle must have been stood just outside Lianna’s room when I went to see how she was after we finished cleaning up the kitchen, mommy.” Lauren explained the reason for Danielle’s note before she ran away. “Lianna was just upset, but she never meant any of what she said.” Lauren added in a more pleading voice for everyone to believe her.

     “Was this before I came up to see if you wanted some drinking chocolate?” Chrissy asked as she hugged her sobbing daughter.

     “Yes, that was why Lianna wanted to say sorry to Danielle for being so moody the past couple of days.

    Chrissy and Lauren leaned back with shocked looks on their faces when Lianna was suddenly on her feet and wiping her eyes. “I’m going to find her and bring her back.” Lianna said in a determined voice as she wiped her eyes and then started towards her bedroom to get dressed.

     “You’re doing nothing of the sort young lady.” Becky said as she blocked her path and wrapped her arms around Lianna to stop her going anywhere.

     “I have to fix this mum.” Lianna pleaded as she weakly tried to break free, but she soon found herself being held by her Uncle Carl who looked remarkably calm, just like her Aunty Mandy did.

     “Calm down Lianna, we will find Danielle and bring her back for you just as soon as Brad and I have gotten dressed.” Carl said as he handed Lianna over to Becky again.

     “How can you be so sure you can find her Uncle Carl?” Lianna asked.

     “The same way we can be sure to track down all you other kids if we need to.” Carl smiled. “You could call it a form of low Jack like you’d have on a car.” Carl explained.

     “How can you do that?” Lauren asked this time.

     “The lockets and wrist watches we got you all last Christmas, they all have little tracking chips in them so we can find you if anything ever happened.” Carl explained to the children. None of this news was new to the grownups. Carl had put it in place just in case Chrissy ever decided to run away again some years back. He just thought it would be a good way to keep an eye on the children if they ever had problems and felt the need to run away.

     “Okay, Everyone down stairs and we’ll all have a hot chocolate.” Holly said as she started herding everyone towards the stairs. “Carl Brad. Go get dressed and bring my granddaughter back.” Holly added like an order.

    Carl and Brad did as they were told and were soon back down stairs dressed and ready to leave the house in search of Danielle. Carl was carrying what looked like an iPhone in his hand as he pushed the screen doing something.

     “Okay we have her signal loud and clear, and she’s not got very far.” Carl said as he showed Brad the screen with the map and the little flashing light that told them where Danielle was. “We’ll be back as soon as we can.” Carl added as Mandy stepped over and let Carl give her a quick hug.

     “Just make sure you come back with my daughter.” Mandy said as she looked Carl in the eyes. “For all our sakes.” Mandy added as she looked at Lianna still sobbing in Chrissy’s arms as they all sat around the dining table with mugs of hot chocolate.

    Carl and Brad we soon out the house and into Brad’s truck as Carl told him which way to go.

*****

    Danielle wasn’t getting very far very fast because she was ducking into a bush or behind a car whenever she saw a car driving down the road, or she heard a sound that could be someone walking about. Danielle had no desire to meet someone that would be out and about this time of the morning.

    She’d made up her mind to head towards one of the large train stations in the city so she could get away from London, so with that plan she had finally made it to the city when she heard heavy footsteps following her.

    Worried that she might get mugged, Danielle ducked down an alleyway and then hid in a large cardboard box she found down there. She was soon squealing though when she realised she wasn’t the only person in the box, and the other person didn’t sound happy about Danielle dropping in.

     “What’d think you doing in my home?” A grumpy male voice asked as a pair of hands pushed Danielle back out the box.

    Danielle looked scared as she saw a number of heads appear out of other large boxes spread out up and down the alley. Danielle thought it looked like a scene from one of the horror films she’d been forced to watch in the past as all the dead started to crawl out the ground, but this was a real life nightmare she was stuck in the middle of right now. She was halfway down the alley with homeless people blocking her exit in each direction.

     “What you doing down here girlie?” Another male asked her as he came up right behind her. “Come and share my home with me, I’ll make room for you.” The man added as he got even closer.

    Danielle could smell the stench of sweat, urine and other things Danielle really didn’t want to think about right now. All she wanted to do was get away from this place, but that was looking more and more out the question as other men and a couple of women started to surround her.

     “Leave me alone!” Danielle screamed as she tried to get away from the man that had just spoken to her.

     “Don’t be like that little girl.” Then man said as he grabbed Danielle by the arm. “I wasn’t asking you to join me, I was telling!” He snapped as he pulled Danielle.

     “Let go of me!” Danielle screamed as she pulled as hard as she could to break free of the man’s hold. The man let go and Danielle went flying before she made contact with a large wheelie bin and hit her head hard enough to see double, just before she fell to the ground in a daze.

    Danielle thought she must have passed out, because she was having a dream where her Uncle Brad was beating back the homeless people while her father picked her up and carried her out the alley. That was all Danielle remembered before the dream faded and then there was nothing for some time other than a gentle humming sound and what felt like motion of some sort, but even that faded to nothing and she just blacked out.

*****

    Brad parked his truck up when they got close enough to track Danielle on foot. Carl thought he caught sight of her at one point, so they started running to catch up with her. Carl didn’t want to risk shouting her name just in case it scared her into running away even faster. Carl thought it best to just catch up and then talk to her once they were safely back in Brad’s truck heading home.

    They got to the point where they thought they had last seen her and Carl was just checking his little hand held tracker when they heard a girl’s scream coming from just down the alley. Brad and Carl ran down the alley just in time to hear a girl scream for someone to let go of her, then there was a load crashing sound as something hit a metal bin of some sort.

    Brad and Carl came to a stop when they saw Danielle slumped on the floor looking dazed with a couple of men stood over her.

     “Get away from her you bastards! Brad screamed as he jumped in and pulled the two men back before throwing them both down the alley like something from an action film. “Get Danielle out of here while I take care of these pieces of shit.” Brad added as he cracked his knuckles ready to teach these homeless people that they picked on the wrong girl.

     “Brad! Let it go. We need to get Danielle home so we can let Prue have a look at her, and you have the keys to our vehicle.” Carl pointed out to Brad as he picked up another homeless man by the throat ready to hit him.

    Brad growled as he just let the man drop to the floor before he turned and ran up the alley to catch up with Carl and take Danielle off him so they could make better time running back to the truck and getting Danielle home again

     “We better get her to a hospital Brad.” Carl said when he saw that Danielle had banged her head making it bleed. “Better safe than sorry.” Carl added as they made it back to where Brad had parked his truck. Carl opened the back door and got in before letting Brad sit Danielle on his knee.

    Brad jumped behind the wheel and was soon making his way to the hospital like the devil was on his tail. Carl called and woke Prue and Frank to let them know what had happened and could Prue meet them at the hospital.

    Once at the hospital Brad parked up and was soon carrying Danielle into A&E while Carl walked in front to get a doctor to take a look at Danielle for him. Carl had been getting nowhere for nearly ten minutes when he saw Prue and Frank enter the waiting area.

     “Brad! Follow me.” Prue said as she pushed a nurse out the way and walked into a cubical so she could take a look at her granddaughter’s head.

     “Miss, you can’t just barge in here and start looking at patients.” The nurse said as she tried to stop Brad, but soon found herself picked up and moved out the way by a very grumpy looking Frank.

     “I don’t know what they teach you now days at nursing school, but when I went there, you didn’t leave a person with a head injury sat in a waiting room.” Prue said as she used a little pen light to check Danielle’s pupils.

     “We’ve been waiting for a doctor to become free to come and take a look at her.” The nurse said as she tried to look around Frank and Brad who were both playing body guards and stopping the nurse getting into the cubical where Brad had Placed Danielle, so Prue could check her out.

     “Well she’s got one looking at her now, so go away and look useless someplace else.” Prue snapped at the snotty sounding nurse.

     “I refuse to stand for this! I’m calling security.” The nurse snapped back at Prue.

     “I’ll go one better then shall I?” Prue said as she got her mobile out and scrolled down the numbers until she found the one she wanted and called it. “Hello Donald. Sorry to call at such an hour, but I’m having some trouble with one of the nurses down in A&E.” Prue went on to explain what had happened since Danielle had been brought in. The nurse looked puzzled as Prue handed her the phone so the person on the other end could have a word.

    Prue smiled as she watched the colour drain from the nurse’s face when she found out this woman she’d been shouting at, was on first name basis with the boss of the hospital, and also had his number in her phone. Prue noticed that the nurse’s hand was shaking as she passed the phone back.

     “I’m sorry ma’am. I’ve been told to help you in any way I can.” The nurse said as she stood ready to assist Prue while she gave Danielle a full work up to make sure she’d not done any real damage.

    Carl and Brad looking very impressed with the way Prue sorted out the trouble with the nurse, while Frank just looked proud of the woman he’d married.

*****

    Danielle started to wake up, but had to put a hand over her eyes when the bright lights of the room she was in blinded her a little. The dull ache in her head wasn’t much fun either. “What happened to me, and where am I?” Danielle asked feeling a little groggy as she looked around the room to find out she was in a hospital.

     “You bumped your head when you tried to get away from them nasty men in the alley.” Carl said as his head popped into view. “Doc says you’ll live though, due to you not having anything in there to damage in the first place.” Carl added with a grin, glad to see Danielle awake again.

    Danielle giggled at the joke, but it hurt to laugh, so she soon stopped again and winced at the pain in her head. “Am I in trouble for running away daddy?” Danielle asked as she remembered running away and then finding herself trapped in the alley with the homeless people.

     “Yes you are, but I’ll wait until you’re better to have a go at you about all that.” Carl smiled as he took hold of Danielle’s hand.

     “How did you find me? Did Uncle Brad fight off the men, or was I dreaming all that?” Danielle asked as she still remembered it like it was a dream, but it wasn’t fading like a dream would.

     “I wouldn’t call it a fight Danielle, but I did stop them before they had time to do any more damage to you.” Brad’s voice said just before his head came into view smiling down at her.

     “Thank you Uncle Brad and I’m sorry for running away.” Danielle said with a sigh, glad that she was back in the safe hands of her new family. “How did you find me so fast?” Danielle asked as she remembered them being there just after she screamed for help.

     “The locket and wrist watch I gave you the other day both have little tracking chips in them.” Carl explained. “If you’d not taken them, then it could have turned out very different for you honey.” Carl pointed out, just in case she wanted to argue over the use of the tracking devices.

    Danielle wanted to ask more questions, but he was cut short by her nana Prue entering the room to check on her latest granddaughter.

    Prue had a quick go at her before she gave Danielle a clean bill of health, but told Brad and Carl to keep an eye on her for any sigh of slurred speech or dizziness over the next twenty four hours. Once that was all sorted out, Brad was able to pick Danielle up and carry her out to his truck, where she was placed in the back seat next to Carl.

    Danielle was still worried about living with Lianna hating her, but after what nearly happened to her out on the street, Danielle thought it was a small price to pay for having a safe place to live. Danielle cuddled up to Carl on the trip home, and was fast asleep by the time they pulled into the driveway back at the house.

    Carl had called the house from the hospital to let everyone know that Danielle was safe, but had bumped her head and they were just having her checked out. So it was no shock to see the front door open and Mandy come running out once Brad had parked up right outside. Lianna was right beside her still in her dressing gown, just like Mandy was.

    Brad carried a sleeping Danielle into the house and straight up to her room, while Carl walked behind and explained what had happened in more detail. Once they got to Danielle’s room, Chrissy was already in there with the bed turned down ready for Brad to place Danielle in it. Brad then left the room so Chrissy could get a sleeping Danielle undressed and covered up.

     “Prue said we need to keep an eye on her for the next twenty four hours.” Carl whispered as they entered the room and saw Danielle already tucked up in bed again sleeping still.

     “I’ll watch her.” Lianna said as she sat in the chair at the side of the bed and started looking at Danielle as she slept.

    Chrissy wanted to argue the point, but she could see that not even Brad would move Lianna until she knew Danielle was going to be safe from any danger to do with the head injury she got. Carl whispered in Lianna’s ear and explained what Prue had told him to look out for. Lianna gave a quick firm nod to say she understood, but she never once took her eyes off Danielle’s sleeping form.

    Chrissy, Mandy and Carl all left the room and closed the door, happy that Danielle was in the safe care of Lianna for the time being. They all went down to have another drink so Brad and Carl could explain in greater detail just what happened to Danielle while she was out on her little adventure.

    Lianna smiled when she saw Danielle stir a little and she pulled her hand out from under the covers like she was having a bad dream, but she soon calmed down when Lianna took hold of her hand and held it. Lianna found holding Danielle’s hand quite relaxing and she was soon drifting off to sleep while sat in the chair at the side of the bed, but with her head resting on the bed while she kept hold of Danielle’s hand.

*****

    Carl and Mandy looked in on Danielle and Lianna once they’d had a drinking chocolate and were ready to get a couple more hours sleep. Mandy smiled when she saw that Lianna had fallen asleep, but she didn’t like the way she was still sat in the chair and was leaning forward with her head on the bed while she held Danielle’s hand. Carl managed to get Lianna picked up in his arms while Mandy pulled the covers back so Carl could Place Lianna in bed with Danielle, so she could get some proper sleep while she acting as chief watcher.

     “Do you think things will be okay between the two of them again now?” Mandy asked as she looked at the two girls asleep in the big bed.

     “I think their friendship, or whatever it turns out to be will be even stronger after all this.” Carl smiled when he saw that Lianna was still holding Danielle’s hand as they slept side by side looking at each other.

    Carl and Mandy watched them sleep for another couple of minutes before they finally felt their own bed calling them back to it. They left the room and returned to bed happy to have Danielle safe and sound again back where she belongs.

*****

    Danielle started to wake from her weird dream, but soon realised it wasn’t a dream when she felt the sore spot where she remembered banging her head. She went to raise her hand to feel the bump, but found that someone was holding it, but the real weird part was the fact someone was breathing warm air right in her face. Danielle slowly cracked open her eyes, worried that she hadn’t been rescued by her father and uncle Brad the night before, and she was in a cardboard box with the smelly man that grabbed her, but the breath smelt sweet and nice. She was glad it wasn’t the smelly man from last night when she did open her eyes, but Danielle was still just as shocked to find Lianna’s face just inches away from her own face, as she slept while holding Danielle’s hand.

     “What am I doing in bed with Lianna?” Danielle thought to herself as she tried to pull her hand out of Lianna’s, but this made Lianna stir and start to wake up.

    Lianna felt movement as someone started tugging on her hand, then it all came back to her as she woke. She’d claimed nursing duty over Danielle, but why did if feel like she was lying in bed? Lianna thought as she finally opened her eyes to find a worried looking Danielle looking back at her.

     “Hi sis. How are you feeling?” Lianna asked with a smile.

     “That depends on if I’m still asleep and dreaming all this Lianna?” Danielle asked as she reached out with her free hand and poked Lianna in the shoulder.

     “No you’re not dreaming.” Lianna giggled as she poked Danielle in the shoulder, just like she’d done to her a second ago.

     “I ran away because I thought you hated me Lianna?” Danielle said as she tried to fight back the tears again, just like she’d done the night before when she heard Lianna talking to Lauren.

     “I never meant any of that stuff you overheard me telling Lauren. I was just upset and a little jealous.” Lianna said as she wrapped her arms around Danielle and pulled her into a hug.

     “A little jealous?” Danielle asked with a giggle.

     “Okay, maybe a lot, but I was just being silly.” Lianna giggled. “Just like you were to run away.” Lianna pointed out.

     “Does this mean we can still be friends Lianna?” Danielle asked with a sigh as she enjoyed the hug she was getting.

     “The best of friend’s sis.” Lianna grinned as she hugged Danielle a little tighter.

     “Thank you for still wanting me as a friend Lianna.” Danielle said. “And I’m sorry I kept my secret from you, but I was trying to work out what was wrong with me.” Danielle tried to explain her reason for not coming clean before Becky found out.

     “Lauren and Simon both helped me realise what a fool I was being over it all Danielle and I’m the one that’s sorry for not being more understanding of how you must have felt.”

     “Can you just answer me one little question?” Danielle asked once they stopped hugging and were just looking at each other again as they lay in bed.

     “Sure sis, if I can.” Lianna said with a grin.

     “Why are you in bed with me?”

     “Nana Prue told Uncle Carl that we need to keep an eye on you for twenty four hours, so I said I’d do it.” Lianna said with pride. “That’s what best friends are for right?” Lianna asked.

     “I couldn’t tell you sis.” Danielle shrugged. “I’ve never had a best friend before.” She added with a sigh.

     “Trust me, they do.” Lianna giggled. “Now you can answer my question from earlier.”

     “What question was that?” Danielle asked looking puzzled.

     “How are you feeling now?” Lianna asked as she gently lifted her hand to cup the lump on the side of Danielle’s head. “That was quite a nasty bump you ended up with.” Lianna added looking worried.

     “Just a little bit of a headache, but I can live with that now I know that you still like me.” Danielle grinned.

     “You may want to play on the illness for a couple of days, so you can give the grownups a little more time to calm down over the whole running away thing.” Lianna warned.

     “Am I really in that much trouble?” Danielle asked looking worried.

     “Look what happened to Lauren and I just for sneaking out to the city shopping one Saturday, and tell me if you’re in trouble or not.” Lianna frowned.

     “I kind of like the idea of being punished.” Danielle giggled as she tried to sit up in bed, but needed some help from Lianna to manage it. “No one ever cared enough to bother before.” Danielle added when she saw the strange look Lianna was giving her.

     “Trust me sis, you will soon wish they didn’t care about you then.” Lianna warned as she sat up with her. “How does that feel?”

     “Feels a little better now I’m not putting pressure on my head.” Danielle smiled.

     “Good, now let’s get you to the bathroom for a potty break, then we’ll get you down stairs for a spot of breakfast.” Lianna said sounding all bossy as she slid out of bed and then helped Danielle to get up.

    Lianna helped Danielle get to the bathroom and then went to leave, but Danielle stopped her. “Please don’t leave me sis.” Danielle pleaded. “I don’t want to be left alone right now.” Danielle added as she gripped on to Lianna like she would vanish if she let go.

     “What about me seeing your secret?” Lianna asked as she looked down at Danielle’s groin.

     “I don’t want any secrets from you Lianna, not anymore.” Danielle said as she slid her panties down and let Lianna see the thing that got her labelled as a boy at birth.

     “It’s not as big as I thought it would be.” Lianna said as she looked at the thing between Danielle’s legs. “I can also see why you’d hide it when you were younger.” Lianna added as she threw her arms around Danielle and hugged her.

     “I’ll be glad when it’s gone, but I’m scared about having the surgery to correct it though.” Danielle said as she let Lianna hug her.

     “I know what you mean Danielle, but just think about how happy you’ll be once it’s done. I wish I could have my surgery done as soon as they plan to do yours, but I’ve got to wait until I’m eighteen.” Lianna sighed.

     “I’m sorry me being here sis is making you feel this way.” Danielle pouted.

     “Are you kidding? Life was getting boring before you turned up.” Lianna giggled. “Now sit down and pee, so we can go down and get some breakfast before it’s all gone.” Lianna added looking worried.

    Danielle was soon done on the toilet, and then she waited while Lianna used it. Lianna returned the favour and let Danielle take a look at the work their nana Prue had done to Lianna.

     “It looks so real Lianna.” Danielle said as she bent over to get a closer look.

     “Yes, but it’s still only a cosmetic thing.” Lianna frowned. “I’ll feel better when none of it is fake anymore.” Lianna added as she cupped one of her breast forms.

     “You look real enough to me Lianna, but I know what you mean.” Danielle said as she hugged Lianna this time.

    The touching moment was broken when Danielle’s tummy made a noise that let the two girls know she needed feeding.

     “We better see about getting you fed.” Lianna giggled as she placed a hand on Danielle’s belly.

    The two girls slipped on their dressing gowns and left the bedroom in search of some breakfast. Danielle felt fine to walk under her own steam, but when Lianna wrapped and arm around her waist to support her, Danielle wasn’t about to protest. She was happy to have Lianna back to her old caring self. Now all Danielle had to do was face the rest of the family and hope they were all as forgiving as Lianna had been.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 19

    The two girls slipped on their dressing gowns and left the bedroom in search of some breakfast. Danielle felt fine to walk under her own steam, but when Lianna wrapped and arm around her waist to support her, Danielle wasn’t about to protest. She was happy to have Lianna back to her old caring self. Now all Danielle had to do was face the rest of the family and hope they were all as forgiving as Lianna had been.

    Lianna and Danielle could hear the noise of people talking as they ate their breakfast, but all talk and eating stopped when they saw the two of them enter the dining room. Danielle’s worry faded away when she was swamped by the other kids as they all hugged her and tried to say how worried they had been about her.

     “How are you feeling this morning sweetie?” Mandy asked as she walked over and pulled Danielle into a hug while Lianna stood ready to help Danielle get some breakfast when they had finished talking.

     “I just have a little bit of a headache mummy. I’m sorry for running away; I know it was a foolish thing to do.” Danielle said as she hung her head in shame.

     “Yes it was, but we’re just glad you were found.” Mandy said as she pulled Danielle into another hug. “We will be having words about you running away young lady, but let’s just get you feeling better again first.” Mandy added with a smile.

    Lianna sat Danielle at the dining table before she ran off to sort them both out with some breakfast. Danielle wanted to help, but gave up when she saw that Lianna wanted to do this. They were soon both sat with plates of bacon and eggs while Chrissy poured them both a glass of juice each.

     “Take these sweetie, they will help with the headache.” Mandy said as she gave Danielle a couple of little white pills to swallow.

     “Thanks mum.” Danielle smiled as she took the pills and washed them down with some of her juice.

    Lianna looked around the table and saw that Lauran and the other kids were all dressed ready for school, so she started rushing to get done with her breakfast, so she could go and get ready herself.

    “Slow down Lianna and remember to chew your food.” Chrissy warned when she saw her daughter rushing to finish her breakfast for some reason.

     “I still need to take a shower and get ready for school, mother.” Lianna pointed out as she looked down at herself still dressing in her nightie and dressing gown.

     “You’re not going to school today sweetie.” Chrissy said with a smile. “You need to keep an eye on Danielle, just like you said you would.”

     “I thought that was just for last night, and one of you would keep an eye on her while I went to school.” Lianna said looking a little surprised to hear she’d be having the day off to carry on looking after Danielle herself.

     “We all thought it would do the two of you some good to spend some time together.” Chrissy said as she looked over at Mandy and Carl.

     “But remember to keep a close eye on Danielle, Lianna. Any sign of trouble, and you let nana Holly or your mom know right away.” Carl said looking very serious about it.

     “Yes Uncle Carl.” Lianna said looking proud to be trusted with such an important task.

    Danielle was sat grinning as she thought about getting to spend a whole day with Lianna. She loved spending time with all her new family, but the thought of getting to know Lianna a little better with no one else around was making her feel much better.

    The other kids all finished their breakfast while Danielle and Lianna were still eating theirs, and they all waved as they went to finish getting ready for school. Danielle and Lianna had finished by the time they were ready to leave for school, so they all got hugs and then they stood at the door and waved them off in the minibus before returning up stairs to get washed and dressed.

     “You take a seat on the bed, and I’ll run a bath for you.” Lianna said as she helped Danielle take a seat before she ran off into the bathroom.

     “You don’t need to do all this for me Lianna.” Danielle said when Lianna came back into the bedroom, and Danielle could hear the sound of the bath filling up with water.

     “I know I don’t have to Danielle, but I want to.” Lianna smiled. “My way of saying sorry for being so mean to you the past couple of days.”

     “Thank you for being so kind to me now, and all the times since we first met.” Danielle said with a tear in her eye.

     “I don’t deserve your thanks Danielle, not after the way I’ve treated you the past couple of days.” Lianna wiped away the tears running down Danielle’s cheeks as she said it. “I made you run away and almost got you killed.” Lianna said as she had to wipe away some of her own tears now.

     “You didn’t force me to run away Lianna. I just did that in a moment of stupidity.” Danielle giggled as she patted the bed next to her for Lianna to sit down. “I do find it a little funny that you could feel jealous of anything to do with me though.” Danielle added as she wrapped an arm around Lianna and then rested her head on Lianna’s shoulder very gently so as not to bang her head anymore than it already had been.

     “I’m jealous of all girls at the minute sis, but you just seem closer to how I am right now, and it will be fixed for you in a couple of weeks.” Lianna tried to explain the reason for her being jealous.

     “Does that mean you really do hate me for it?” Danielle asked with a quiver in her voice as she was close to crying over the answer.

     “No! I never hated you in the first place.” Lianna said with a pleading look in her eyes as she made Danielle look at her face to face. “I think I...” Lianna said before she trailed off and just looked at Danielle thinking this beautiful girl could never be a boy.

     “You think you what?” Danielle asked with hope in her eyes.

     “Nothing... You’d just laugh at me if I told you.” Lianna said as she tried to look away, but Danielle stopped her from doing so by lifting her hand to Lianna’s chin and keeping Lianna’s eyes focused on hers.

     “If you told me that you loved me?” Danielle said the words for her. “Then does that mean you want to laugh at me for thinking the same thing?” Danielle asked just before she leaned forward and their lips touched.

    It wasn’t the world’s best kiss, and they ended up bumping their teeth together, but it still felt wonderful to the two of them as they did it, and they both knew that they would get the hang of it in the end. They suddenly broke the kiss and looked flushed and panicked as they both looked over to see Becky stood in the doorway grinning at them.

     “I was just running Danielle a bath.” Lianna said as she jumped up and ran into the bathroom before Becky could say anything.

     “So that’s what the kids are calling it these days.” Becky giggled as she walked over and sat on the bed where Lianna had just been sat. “How are you feeling now sweetie?” Becky asked as she looked at the lump on Danielle’s head.

     “My head’s still a little sore, but the headache has gone now, thanks to the pills mother gave me.” Danielle said looking nervous. “What did you just see Aunty Becky?” Danielle finally asked when she realised that her Aunty wasn’t going to say anything about the kiss she just got from Lianna.

     “I saw two girls falling in love with each other.” Becky smiled.

     “Does that mean we’re in trouble?” Danielle asked looking worried.

     “Yes for some things, but not for falling in love with my daughter.” Becky said as she wrapped an arm around Danielle. “Is that what you asked me all the questions for yesterday while we walked to your Gran’s?” Becky asked.

     “Yes, but what am I in trouble for then?” Danielle asked.

     “You’re in trouble for running away and worrying us all half to death.” Becky said it like Danielle should have known that already.

     “I’m sorry about all that.” Danielle said as she started crying. “I just felt so bad when I heard what Lianna said to Lauren last night...” Danielle got out before it all became a mumble as she sobbed into Becky’s chest as she held her.

    Becky looked up and saw Lianna stood in the doorway to the bathroom with tears running down her cheeks with a look that said it was all her fault Danielle was in so much pain at the minute. Becky held out her free arm and Lianna ran over and fell down on the other side of her sobbing as well, as she reached over and rested a hand on Danielle’s back.

    Danielle lifted her head when she heard a snuffle and felt a small hand on her shoulder, she saw a damp eyed Lianna smiling at her. “I love you Danielle.” Lianna smiled as she moved her hand to hold Danielle’s in hers.

     “I love you to Lianna.” Danielle grinned back as she sat up and wiped her eyes.

    Both girls suddenly looked puzzled when they saw Becky suddenly produce two tissues from nowhere and hand them each one. “It’s a mum thing.” Becky grinned when she saw the puzzled looks. Both girls just giggled as they wiped their eyes and then blew their noses.

     “Your bath's ready for you.” Lianna said as she looked at Danielle. “Let’s get you in there.” She added as she got up and started to help Danielle make her way into the bathroom.

     “I can see that you’re in safe hands Danielle, so I’ll leave you to it.” Becky smiled as she watched her daughter playing nurse to the still recovering Danielle. “Don’t leave her in the bathroom alone though.” Becky warned.

     “I wasn’t planning to.” Lianna said as she led Danielle into the bathroom out of sight.

    Becky left the bedroom and went back down stairs to see if Holly needed any help with finishing up in the kitchen from them all having breakfast.

    Danielle had no worries about removing her night clothes in front of Lianna, which made her feel happy for the first time ever in front of anyone. She was soon naked and being helped into the bath by Lianna, as she helped Danielle to sit down in the hot water with a large amount of bubbles floating on top of it.

     “Do you mind if I wash your back for you?” Lianna asked as she picked up a sponge and waited for Danielle to give her the okay.

     “I’d like that a lot please Lianna.” Danielle sat forward and closed her eyes as she let Lianna gently soak her back with some of the warm water. “That feels really good.” Danielle said with a sigh of total relaxation.

     “Mom said you liked to take bubble baths, but due to your secret, you’ve not been able to have one in some time until the other morning.” Lianna said.

     “Yes and that one didn’t go so well either.” Danielle pointed out with a giggle.

     “You must be glad to have everything out in the open now, and know what the problem is?” Liana asked.

     “Yes, but I still feel bad for not telling the truth from the start, and having you angry and not talking to me was the worst part of it all.” Danielle said as she really enjoyed the back wash Lianna was giving her.

     “Can I ask you some questions Danielle?”

     “Sure, ask me anything.” Danielle said as she opened her eyes and looked at Lianna.

     “Are you really scared of going in a swimming pool, or was that a lie, so you wouldn’t risk anyone seeing your little birth defect?”

     “The being scared part was a lie, but I don’t know how to swim.” Danielle owned up.

     “Would you like to learn how to swim?” Lianna asked.

     “I’d love to be able to swim, will you teach me?” Danielle asked looking excited.

     “Sure, but not until nana Prue gives that bump the all clear.” Lianna warned.

     “That’s okay; I don’t feel much like having a lesson today anyway.” Danielle said in a dreamy voice. “This is all the water I want to be in at the minute.”

     “You do realise that you’ll have some killer curves once we get some more meat on your bones. You’ll be fighting the men off.” Lianna giggled.

     “I don’t want a man trying anything with me.” Danielle said looking worried. “I want you Lianna.” Danielle added with some hurt in her voice.

     “I’m glad to hear you say that Danielle.” Lianna said as she leaned in closer and gave Danielle another kiss. “I’m sorry for being such a fool and hurting you with my silly actions over the past couple of days.” Lianna added once they stopped kissing, and Lianna was looking deep into Danielle’s eyes.

     “I forgive you.” Danielle said as she leaned in for another kiss. “I’m just glad I got rescued by dad and Uncle Brad when I did. Uncle Brad looked amazing from what I remember.” Danielle added with a grin as she ran her tongue across her lips trying to taste Lianna on them still.

     “I shiver when I think what might have happened if I hadn’t come to your room to wait for you to wake up, so I could say sorry for how I’d been treating you the past couple of days.” Lianna explained.

     “So that’s how they found out so soon, you told them.” Danielle said as she realised why her father and Uncle found her so fast.

     “Yes it was. I was all set to talk with you when I got home from school yesterday, but mother sent me to my room when I got in, and then I got upset and jealous after hearing the reason for you looking like this, and having a little birth defect.” Lianna explained. “I spoke with Simon at school yesterday, and he made me realise that I’d been doing the same thing with him all this time, and he was still my friend, but then I was being mean to you when you needed a friend more than anything.” Lianna added with a tear in her eye.

     “I still can’t see why you would be jealous of me for any reason.” Danielle smiled as she tried to wipe the tears away from Lianna’s face, but just added bubbles to it. “Trust me when I say there is nothing to be jealous of about me.” Danielle pointed out.

     “Was it really that bad for you going from one home to the next?” Lianna asked, not able to wrap her head around what Danielle had been through.

     “It was probably worse than you could ever imagine Lianna, but that’s all in the past now, and I hope I can start to enjoy life a little now.” Danielle said trying to look to the future and not the past. “I want to do fun things, like learn to swim, go to a birthday party, go clothes shopping and not worry about being asked to leave the shop because I look like I could be about to steal something.” Danielle reeled off a list of things she’d never done before.

    Lianna had always taken things like that for granted, so none of it seemed very special to her, but the mention of a birthday party gave Lianna an idea that she would need to have a word with her parents about, and Aunty Mandy and Uncle Carl.

*****

    Holly was just making a fresh pot of tea when Becky wandered back into the kitchen with a worried look on her face.

     “I’ve seen that look before, what’s happened now?” Holly asked as she brought the pot of tea over to the table. “Is everything alright between Danielle and Lianna?” Holly added.

     “More than okay mum, that’s what’s worrying me.” Becky said with a sigh. “I’ve just stood and watched them kissing each other, and Danielle just broke down and told me the reason she ran away was because she thought Lianna hated her.”

     “You knew it was going to happen, so why do you look so worried about it all?” Holly asked in a matter of fact way as she poured them both a cup of tea out.

     “I just think their too young to be talking and acting this way with each other.” Becky tried to explain her worries.

     “Do you think you’ve got a say in it then sweetie?” Holly asked with a smirk. “Would Mable or I have been able to stop you and Chrissy getting together?”

     “NO! Not a chance.” Becky said at the very thought of anyone trying to keep her and Chrissy from getting together. The months she’d been apart from Chrissy when she ran away were the worst months in Becky’s life, so she could see the point Holly was making. “So what you’re saying is Lianna and Danielle will do what they want to do, and Chrissy and I will just have to pick up the pieces if things go wrong?” Becky asked with a sigh.

     “That’s pretty much it, but I don’t think that will happen.” Holly smiled. “Lianna’s found her soul mate in Danielle.” Holly added in a mother knows best kind of way.

     “How can you be so sure mum?”

     “Lianna sensed something was wrong last night and ended up going to Danielle' room for whatever reason. You only get them sort of feelings when you’ve truly connected with someone.” Holly explained as she saw Becky start to realise she was right.

     “Do you know the thing that really worries me about all this?” Becky finally asked after admitting defeat over what Holly had just told her.

     “You’re worried that Danielle reminds you too much of how Chrissy used to be?” Holly asked with a grin.

     “So you’ve thought that as well then mum?” Becky asked with a puzzled look as she tried to work out just how her mother could be so wise all the time.

     “Yes, I saw it the first time she walked into the kitchen on Sunday.” Holly said with a faraway look in her eyes as she thought back to what she’d seen that day. “I will admit that I never saw the medical problem though. I’m not that wise.” Holly added with a giggle.

     “None of us saw that one coming, least of all me when I walked into the bedroom and saw her stood there looking scared to death.” Becky said with a pinch of pain in her heart as she remembered the scared look on Danielle’s face. “All the clues were there for us to see, but we just never made the connection.” Becky added with another big sigh.

     “The universe has a funny way of trying to fix things, and I think it’s stepped in and guided Danielle to someone that can give her a chance at a better life.” Holly pointed out. “Do you not think Danielle is good enough to be with your daughter?” Holly asked.

     “No, not at all.” Becky said looking shocked that Holly could ask such a question. “I love Danielle like she was my own daughter, and I hope they can make it work, but I just think they are both a little young for bonding like they have.” Becky tried to explain the way she was feeling about it all.

     “You and Chrissy will need to sit them both down and explain about the proper way to act when out in public though.” Holly warned.

     “Danielle will also need to be told about Chrissy, Amy and Cathy as well.” Becky said, referring to the fact they had all been like Lianna once.

     “I think that will help her feel like a bigger part of the family knowing that.” Holly smiled. “What were they doing when you left them just now? Apart from kissing that is.” Holly giggled.

     “Lianna was sorting Danielle out with a bubble bath.” Becky giggled back. “I’m glad Lianna finally got over her mood and is showing Danielle her true nature again.” Becky added with a proud smile.

     “Danielle couldn’t be in safer hands than the ones looking after her right now.” Holly said with pride.

     “I’m just worried about how Chrissy will take the news that our daughter has fallen in love.” Becky said looking a little worried.

     “You don’t think Chrissy will object to it do you?” Holly asked with a puzzled look, she knew that Chrissy was the last one to stand in the way of true love.

     “No! Not for that reason mum. I’m worried about her wanting to start planning the wedding for them.” Becky giggled.

    That comment soon had Holy giggling as well, as she knew only too well what Chrissy could get like when she saw a romance starting to blossom. “You do realise that Chrissy probably already knew what was going to happen. You know she has a sixth sense for things like that.” Holly pointed out. “Just look at all the people she’s brought together since you’ve known her, and not one of them have split up yet.” Holly added looking impressed.

     “Chrissy did seem to treat Danielle like a daughter from the first time she brought her into the house on Sunday.” Becky thought out loud. “But then Chrissy is like that with everyone.” Becky shrugged.

*****

     “We better see about getting you out of there and dried off before you look like a shrivelled up prune.” Lianna giggled as she looked at Danielle relaxing in the bubble bath.

     “Just five more minutes please.” Danielle begged.

     “You said that ten minutes ago, and then again five minutes ago, so no, stand up so I can help you get out the bath now.” Lianna said sounding all bossy.

     “Alright.” Danielle pouted as she sat up and then let Lianna help her stand before she wrapped a towel around her and helped her step out of the bath. Danielle smiled though when Lianna wrapped her arms around her and hugged her tight. “I like the way you dry people Lianna.” Danielle grinned as she looked Lianna in the eyes.

     “I need to make sure you don’t try to run away again.” Lianna grinned back as she tightened her grip around Danielle.

     “I’ve done running Lianna. Now I just want to be here with you.” She sighed as she rested her head on Lianna’s shoulder. “I sometimes think I’m dreaming all this, and I’m still lying in that alley dying from the blow to my head.” Danielle added in a dreamy voice as she felt Lianna’s arms holding her tight. She was soon snapped out of it when she felt Lianna pinch her bottom. “Ouch! What was that for?” She grumbled as she stepped back from a giggling Lianna while trying to rub away the pain she was feeling in her bottom.

     “I just wanted to let you know this wasn’t a dream.” Lianna giggled some more.

     “I’ll give you something to dream about.” Danielle growled as she took a firm hold on the towel wrapped around her, ready to chase after Lianna who had seen what Danielle was about to do and had already ran from the bathroom still giggling.

    Lianna was stood with her back to the bed when Danielle made it into the bedroom. “Now calm down Danielle, I was just trying to prove a scientific fact to you, using what I had to hand.” Lianna tried to explain as Danielle stalked closer to her.

     “What sort of scientific fact do you have for this?” Danielle asked just before she leaped straight at Lianna, sending her flying backwards onto the bed with Danielle on top of her grinning.

     “It proves that you’re quite insane, and you don’t like having your bottom pinched.” Lianna giggled.

     “And here was me thinking that science was boring.” Danielle giggled just before she looked deep into Lianna’s eyes and was soon kissing her.

     “I’m sorry if I hurt you Danielle.” Lianna said when they finally came up for air.

     “It was more a shock than painful, but it was still fun chasing you down and getting some revenge.” Danielle giggled just before rolling off Lianna and then looking at her from where she was now lying next to Lianna on the bed.

     “You look so happy now Danielle.” Lianna said as she stroked the side of Danielle’s face and traced the new smile creases she now had.

     “I have lots to be happy about. I never could have dreamed of being here like this with someone as wonderful as you.” Danielle smiled. “Nothing in my life was making me think something like this could happen, not until you stepped in and stood up for me that Saturday.” Danielle added as she wrapped her arms around Lianna and hugged her like she’d vanish if she let go.

     “That’s when I first fell in love with you Danielle. I saw you looking so sad and scared as those girls picked on you...” Lianna trailed off as she took a couple of deep breaths to calm herself back down again. “I never gave a thought to how I was dressed; I just knew I had to help you out.” Lianna added as she hugged Danielle closer to her.

     “But when you realised what you’d done, and I said the wrong thing, you ran off and left me all alone again.” Danielle said with a pout as she snuggled her head further into Lianna’s chest. “Not that I can throw any stones about the running away part.” Danielle added with a giggle.

     “I’m sorry about that as well.” Lianna sighed. “Why did you track me down if you have such a rough time with people? I thought you would have just moved on with your life in another way.” Lianna asked.

     “Out of my fifteen years on this planet. Those couple of hours spent with you and Lauren that Saturday afternoon were the best of my life so far.” Danielle snuffled as she started to cry again. “I just wanted to feel like I had friend one more time, so I came looking for you.” Danielle added as she buried her head deeper into Lianna’s chest as she sobbed.

    Lianna had no answer for what she’d just been told, she had no idea that being with her and Lauran that Saturday was the best time Danielle had ever had. Lianna just hugged Danielle as she got it out her system.

     “I hope you feel like you’ve had a lot of good times since that Saturday now?” Lianna asked when Danielle finally stopped sobbing and looked up at Lianna with a smile on her face.

     “Yes, lots, but I was scared that my birth defect as you call it, was driving you away from me.” Danielle snuffled close to tears again.

     “No, that was me being an idiot.” Lianna admitted. “Being pumped full of female hormones and then lied to about it didn’t help either.” Lianna giggled.

     “You should be grateful you have so many people that care about you to do that.” Danielle pointed out. “I went through nearly thirty different foster homes because no one cared enough to help me work out what was wrong with me.” Danielle added with a bitter edge to her voice.

     “Well you know now, and in a couple of weeks it will all be fixed, and I’ll be jealous of you for it.” Lianna pouted, but it soon broke into a grin.

     “The thought of having surgery scares me Lianna.” Danielle gripped onto Lianna even tighter as she said it, like Lianna could make the fear go away.

     “Nana Prue will only let the best people fix the problem Danielle, and Uncle Carl won’t let anything bad happen either.” Lianna promised. “I’ll do all I can to help you recover after the surgery as well.” Lianna added.

    Danielle was soon feeling better about her upcoming surgery, so she let Lianna help her find something to get dressed in and then they walked down to Lianna’s room so she could take a shower and then get dressed herself.

    Lianna left Danielle lying on the bed looking through a magazine while she took a quick shower. Lianna didn’t want to be away from Danielle for too long; just in case she had any side effects from the bump to her head the night before. Lianna was as quick as she could be and returned to the bedroom to find Danielle asleep on her bed with the magazine still open next to her.

     “Danielle? Danielle?” Lianna asked as she lightly shook her arm, worried that something might be wrong.

     “MMM. What’s wrong Lianna?” Danielle asked as she lifted her head and cracked open her eyes sleepily.

     “I’m sorry I woke you, but I was worried you might have passed out or something.” Lianna explained with a look of relief on her face.

     “That’s alright Lianna. I’m sorry I worried you, but I just felt really comfy lying here.” Danielle smiled. “I’m still feeling fine apart from that though.” She added as she let Lianna help her sit up again.

     “Just let me get dressed, and we can go down and see what my mum and nana Holly are up to.” Lianna said as she ran off to sort out her clothes and put them on.

    Danielle sat on the bed and watched Lianna as she sorted out her clothes. Danielle still found it unbelievable that Lianna hadn’t been a girl all her life with how natural she looked as she got her bra and panties on.

     “Lianna? I was wondering if you could help me with something?” Danielle asked sounding nervous.

     “I will if I can sis.” Lianna grinned as she looked over her shoulder as she closed the hooks on her bra and then looked to be fiddling with her breasts, as she tried to get them seated properly. “So what can I help you with?” Lianna asked as she turned around and carried on getting dressed while Danielle checked her out from head to toe.

     “Could you teach me how to be a girl? The more I watch you and Lauren, the more I realise that I may as well stay as a boy.” Danielle looked a little down as she said it.

     “You’ve had a really shitty time of it so far in your life, pardon my French.” Lianna grinned. “I’ve already started showing you how to put makeup on, so I’ll be more than happy to show you everything I know about being a girl, and Lauren will help as well. Jessica and Jennifer know a thing or two, so you will be acting like a girl in no time, not that you don’t already.” Lianna giggled as she pulled Danielle up off the bed and started dancing around the room with her. “You can call this your first lesson.” Lianna said as she danced around the room.

     “And what does this have to do with being a girl?” Danielle asked as they spun around the room giggling.

     “You should always find a little time each day to have some fun.” Lianna said it like Danielle should have already known it.

     “You’re insane! Do you know that?” Danielle giggled.

     “So everyone keeps telling me.” Lianna shrugged like it was no big deal.

    Lianna finally stopped and then led Danielle back over to the bed and helped her to sit down again while she finished getting dressed.

     “Let’s go and see if Nana Holly’s doing any baking.” Lianna grinned as she pulled Danielle to her feet and then held her hand as they left her bedroom and made their way down stairs and then into the kitchen.

     “Hello girls!” Holly grinned when she saw the two of them enter the kitchen. “How are you feeling now Danielle?” Holly asked with concern in her voice.

     “Much better now Nana Holly.” Danielle grinned as she walked over and gave her a hug.

     “I hope Lianna is taking good care of you?” Holly asked as she gave Lianna a stern look, but soon started grinning again to let Lianna know she wasn’t in trouble for anything.

     “Lianna is amazing Nana. She keeps making me laugh.” Danielle giggled.

     “I’m glad to hear it sweetie, now do the two of you want a drink while you’re in here?” Holly asked. “Becky should be back in here in a minute, and I’m sure she’ll make you both a hot chocolate.” Holly tempted the two girls.

     “MMM... Yes please.” Danielle grinned as she started clapping her hands together excitedly.

     “Take a seat at the table and I’ll get Becky to sort it out as soon as she comes back into the Kitchen.” Holly said as she walked the two girls over to the kitchen table and helped them take a seat.

     “Where is mum anyway?” Lianna asked while they sat waiting.

     “She went to give nana Prue a call and let her know how Danielle is doing.” Holly informed them as she checked on something cooking in the oven.

     “That smells wonderful.” Danielle said as she got an even bigger waft of something sweet baking in the oven. “What are you making Nana Holly?” Danielle asked just before taking in another deep breath to enjoy the smell even more.

     “Just some chocolate chip cookies.” Holly said like it was something she did all the time. “They look done, so you should be able to have one with your hot chocolate.” Holly added with a grin as she turned around with a large tray of freshly baked cookies.

    Danielle thought she’d died and gone to heaven now, as she looked at the tray of cookies her nana was carrying over to a cooling rack. She found herself wishing her Aunty Becky would hurry up and make the hot chocolate, so she could enjoy it with a nice chocolate chip cookie. Lianna looked just as excited sat next to her.

    Becky looked a little worried when she walked into the kitchen five minutes later to find the two girls sat at the table grinning at her. “What’s going on here?” Becky asked as she broke eye contact with the girls to look at Holly for an answer.

     “I promised you’d make the girls a hot chocolate, so they could enjoy it with a cookie.” Holly explained the reason for the two girls grinning at her like they were.

     “Well I’m not sure they deserve it Nana Holly.” Becky said trying to look serious as she stood with her arms folded across her chest. Lianna knew her mum was just playing around, but Becky felt bad for the sad look Danielle now had as she thought Becky really meant it. “I’m only teasing you Danielle.” Becky said as she ran over and pulled Danielle into a hug. “Two mugs of hot chocolate coming right up.” Becky smiled as she let go of Danielle and she went into action boiling some milk and sorting out the drinks.

    Danielle and Lianna sat grinning as they watched Becky work on the drinks while Holly placed some of the cookies on a plate and brought them over to the table for the girls to enjoy with the hot chocolate.

     “What did Prue have to say when you told her how Danielle was doing?” Holly asked as she placed a hand on Danielle’s and smiled down at her.

     “She said it sounds like there’s nothing to worry about, but she’d pop over and have a quick look, just to be sure.” Becky said as she walked over to the table with two large mugs of steaming hot drinking chocolate. “Enjoy, girls.” Becky smiled as she saw Danielle’s eye light up as she stuck her nose right over the top of the mug and took in a deep breath.

     “Thank you Auntie Becky and Nana Holly for the cookies.” Danielle said as she held a cookie in one hand and the handle of the mug in the other.

    The mug was too heavy for Danielle to pick up one handed, so she had to put the cookie back down and steady the mug with her other hand while trying not to burn her fingers as she did it. She blew on the chocolate to cool it a little, and then she took a little sip and almost moaned with joy as she tasted the rich flavour of the chocolate wash over her tongue. She placed the mug back on the table and decided to try the cookie; she got the same feeling with the cookie as she’d just had with the drink. The cookie was one of the best she’d ever tasted, if not the best.

    The other three could see how much Danielle was enjoying her hot chocolate and cookie, so they let her eat in piece for a time, but it was broken when they heard the doorbell and Becky went to answer it. Becky walked back into the kitchen with Prue following close behind.

     “I’m glad to see there’s nothing wrong with your appetite Danielle.” Prue giggled as she saw her put the last piece of a cookie in her mouth.

     “That’s her second one as well.” Holly pointed out.

    Danielle could only grin at them both as she was still munching on the cookie in her mouth, but she did give Prue a thumbs up to let her know she was feeling much better now.

     “Do you have time for a cup of tea mum?” Becky asked as she made her way over to put the kettle on and boil some water to make a fresh pot.

     “Never turn down a cup of tea.” Prue said in a deep voice, as she tried to do an impersonation of Frank. “That’s what your grandpa would say if he was here.” Prue added with a giggle as she sat down next to Danielle. This made them all laugh, as they all knew what Frank was like with his tea drinking.

     “I thought dad might have been with you, is he alright?” Becky asked with some worry in her voice.

     “He’s fine, apart from being woken up in the middle of the night to drive me to the hospital.” Prue said as she rolled her eyes. “I said I could drive myself, but he wouldn’t hear of it.” Prue added with a smile. “I think he was worried about our little run away here, but he’d never own up to it.” Prue said in a fake whisper as she wrapped an arm around Danielle and hugged her.

     “I’m sorry about all the trouble I caused Nana Prue.” Danielle said, now she’d finished her cookie. “I know I was being silly to run away in the first place.”

     “What matters is that you’re back safe and almost sound.” Prue said as she looked at the bump on the side of Danielle’s head. “Does it still hurt much sweetie?” Prue asked.

     “Only when I touch it, or lie on it. I did have a little headache, but mummy gave me some pills and it went away.” Danielle explained.

     “No wobbly balance problems or feeling sick and dizzy?” Prue asked.

     “No Nana Prue, nothing like that.” Danielle grinned.

     “And I take it you two are friends again now?” Prue asked as she looked at Lianna and Danielle this time.

     “Yes Nana Prue.” Lianna grinned as she took hold of Danielle’s hand in hers and then grinned even more. “I know I was being mean to Danielle, and I’ve told her how sorry I am for making her feel the need to run away.” Lianna added as she had to wipe a tear away. Lianna soon felt better when Danielle threw her arms around her and hugged her.

    Prue looked at Becky and Holly with a raised eyebrow when she saw how the two girls seemed happy to remain in the hug like two people in love would do, more than two sisters would. Becky and Holly both shrugged and smiled to let Prue know that they had already seen it for themselves.

     “How are things at the surgery, still getting lots of new patients coming in?” Becky asked.

     “Things are very busy. I had a strange patient though the other day.” Prue began telling them. “He walked in and sat facing me, and then he said, Doctor it hurts when I touch here” Prue touched her finger to her forehead. “And it also hurts when I touch here.” Prue touched the same finger to her elbow. “And it even hurts when I touch here.” Prue touched the same finger to her knee this time.

     “What was wrong with him Nana?” Danielle asked looking worried for the patient.

     “I told him he’d broken his finger.” Prue started giggling.

    It took Danielle a couple of seconds to work out that Prue had just been telling her a joke, and none of it really happened. Even thought the joke was a little silly, Danielle still found it very funny, and she fell into Lianna’s arms as she giggled.

     “Do you think it will be alright for Danielle to go for a walk this afternoon with Lianna and me?” Becky asked, once they all stopped laughing at the joke.

     “Yes! Some fresh air will do her good.” Prue said, thinking it was a wonderful idea. “Where are you thinking of going?” Prue asked.

     “I spoke to Mable earlier about Danielle running away, and she insisted that I take her around to see her, just to put Mable’s mind at ease.” Becky said with a look that said she didn’t really have a choice. “I was going to drive there, but I think a walk would be good for her as well.” Becky smiled.

     “I think I’ll let you and Danielle go and see Gran.” Lianna said looking worried. Lianna knew that Gran would have a go at her for what she and Lauren did the other Saturday.

     “You have to come along Lianna, you promised to keep an eye on Danielle for twenty four hours.” Becky pointed out.

     “She’ll have you with her though mum.” Lianna argued.

     “Why don’t you want to go and seen your Gran?” Becky asked with a smirk, but already knew the answer. Becky knew that Lianna and Lauren were both worried about being told off by their Gran.

     “Gran’s going to shout at me for sneaking out with Lauren.” Lianna whined.

     “I’ll let you tell her the good news then Danielle.” Becky grinned as she looked at a smug looking Danielle sat with her head resting on Lianna’s shoulder while they still hugged each other.

     “What good news?” Lianna asked looking puzzled as she made Danielle sit up and look at her.

     “I made Gran promise me she wouldn’t have a go at you or Lauren for what you did the other Saturday.” Danielle beamed with pride. She started giggling as she had to help Lianna close her mouth again, as it was just hanging open while Lianna had a look of total shock on her face.

     “After the way I’d been treating you, you still did that for me and Lauren?” Lianna asked once her mouth started working again. “I wish I could think of some way to do the same for you though Danielle.” Lianna added with a sad sounding sigh.

    Danielle looked puzzled herself for a couple of seconds before she finally had to ask. “Why would you need to do the same for me Lianna? I wasn’t the one in trouble with Gran.”

     “The main point being you wasn’t.” Lianna explained. “If Gran was angry with Lauren and me for going out behind our parents back, how do you think she’s going to be over you trying to run away?” Lianna asked looking worried.

     “I hadn’t thought of that.” Danielle said, not looking forward to seeing her Gran again so soon now.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 20

    Danielle couldn’t help blushing when she saw Lianna checking out her body dressed in just the bra and panty set Lianna had made her put on, even though she’d only just put clean on earlier in the day after taking a nice soak in a hot bubble bath.

    “These will help you feel better while Gran is telling you off.” Lianna had said when Danielle questioned the need for a change in her underwear. Danielle had worried that Gran would have her stripping off her clothes for some reason, but all those years in foster care and strange punishments had made her think like that.

    “They do feel much nicer than the set I’ve just taken off.” Danielle said as she realised that this new set had a much silkier feel than the plain cotton set she’d just removed, but even that set had felt much better than anything she’d managed to steal while living in the foster homes. Danielle started stroking her breast through the fabric of her left breast as she spoke to Lianna.

     “I wish I knew what that felt like.” Lianna said with a sigh as she lifted her hand to her breast, but could only feel a slight pressure on her chest where she was pressing the breast form into her chest. Lianna longed to be able to feel the touch, just like she new Danielle was right now.

     “I’m sorry Lianna.” Danielle said feeling sorry for her best friend when she remembered that Lianna’s breasts weren’t real. “I forget that your breasts aren’t real, they look it.” Danielle said trying to make Lianna feel a little better, but deep down she knew that only time and surgery would make her feel better about whom she was.

     “Don’t be sorry Danielle.” Lianna stepped over to where Danielle was stood and wrapped her arms around her while she was still dressed in just the underwear. “I forget myself most the time, but seeing your cute female form just makes me wish I was just like you, and not the way I am.” Lianna added with another sigh as she hugged Danielle close.

    Danielle also let out a sigh as she felt the warmth of Lianna’s body dressed in a nice pink top and denim skirt, brush against her bare flesh. “I think you’re a very pretty girl Lianna.” Danielle whispered in her ear just before she gave Lianna a kiss when she turned her head to smile at Danielle’s kind words.

    Lianna was just about to say something just as nice to Danielle, but a knock on the bedroom door and the door opening before either one of them had time to shout a reply, put an end to all thoughts of how much the two girls were in love, when they saw Becky enter the room with a smirk on her face that said she knew what the two of them were doing.

     “Why aren’t you dressed yet Danielle?” Becky asked with a gasp. “I thought Lianna was going to help you? That normally means you get ready faster.” Becky added as she stepped over to the bed and picked up the dress that Lianna had helped Danielle pick out.

     “Sorry Aunty Becky, but I got distracted by the need for clean underwear.” Danielle said as she was flustered by nearly getting caught kissing one of Aunt Becky’s daughters, not that her excuse sounded much better than the truth.

     “And why do you need clean underwear to go and get told off by your Gran?” Becky asked trying to hide a grin as she raised an eyebrow at the two blushing girls, who were now looking at each other trying to come up with a reason using just their eyes. “Never mind! We don’t have time to talk about it now.” Becky added when she saw that both girls were having trouble coming up with a believable reason other than the truth, which neither girl looked ready to own up to.

    Danielle was only too happy to move on and not try to explain Lianna’s reason for wearing her best underwear. Danielle also liked having some help to get dressed, or to just have some company full stop, but the warm feeling in her chest every time she looked at Lianna was by far the best feeling Danielle had ever felt in her short life.

     “How do I look?” Danielle asked as she looked at her Aunt Becky and Lianna who were stood smiling at her looking proud with their handiwork.

     “Beautiful.” Becky said with a smile.

     “Amazing.” Lianna said in a dreamy voice as she also smiled at Danielle, now dressed in a white dress and white sandals.

    Danielle couldn’t help blushing when she heard what Lianna said, and the way she was looking at her. “Thank you.” Danielle said shyly.

    Becky looked down at Lianna, and was about to say something, but thought better of it, and decided to lead the two girls back down stairs to finish getting ready to walk around to Mable’s, so she could have a word with Danielle about not running away. Becky had already warned Mable not to be too hard on the girl, due to her having such a rough time of it so far in her life, the last thing she needed was more people shouting at her.

    Holly was still in the kitchen when they got back down stairs, but Prue had left again, but not before Holly made her and Kim a pasta and rice salad to take with her. Prue had said she needed to call in and get them both some lunch on the way back to the surgery, but Holly had everything already made in the fridge, so she made Prue sit back down and wait while she put two tubs together for them. Prue wasn’t going to complain about having some of Holly’s cooking, as she knew Kim wouldn’t complain either. They both knew that it was Holly that taught Chrissy to cook as well as she does, and it always tasted nicer than the stuff they got from the local sandwich shop.

     “Your nana Prue asked me to give you both a hug, and to say she’d see you again soon, just hopefully under much happier circumstances.” Holly giggled as she gave Danielle and Lianna a hug each. “And here’s another one from me, just so you don’t start liking your other nana better than me.” Holly giggled some more as she gave each of them another hug.

     “I love both my nanas very much.” Danielle said as she clung onto Holly as she enjoyed all the love she was now getting in her life.

    Even after less than a week of being shown more love than she’d know her whole life, Danielle was finding it hard to work out how she coped this long living life without it. She also found it hard to believe she was silly enough to try running away from it as well.

     “I love you both equally as well nana Holly.” Lianna said, not wanting to be outdone by Danielle, as she got a hug from her nana.

     “I’m glad to hear it.” Holly smiled with pride. “Now be off with you before your Gran starts telling me off for keeping you from her.” Holly added as she walked them all to the front door.

    Danielle looked like she’d rather stop at home and help her nana Holly in the kitchen, but she knew that everyone seemed to jump when Granma Mable told them to. This is another reason that Danielle was worried about going to see her again so soon. Danielle had taken the money her Gran had given her the day before and put it back in her pocket, so she could hand it back, thinking she didn’t deserve it after what she did. Danielle had thought the money and backpack lost in the alley where the homeless people attacked her, but her Uncle Brad had brought it in out off his truck before he left with the kids in the minibus to take them to school that morning. She’d had it drilled into her that only good children deserve gifts, and so she thought that trying to run away was a very bad thing, so she should return all the money she’d been given. Danielle would start by giving back the money that Mable gave her, and then she would hand all the money back to her Aunty Jane the next time she saw her.

     “Don’t look so worried sis.” Lianna smiled as she took Danielle’s hand in her as they started walking down the drive and up the pavement towards their Gran’s house.

    Becky was happy to walk just behind as she watched the two girls walking along hand in hand. Even though Becky thought the two of them were a little young to be getting so close to each other, part of her couldn’t help thinking that she wished she’d had someone like Lianna to lean on when she was Danielle’s age. Becky could see the way Lianna and Danielle looked at each other was the same way her and Chrissy looked at each other, she just hoped that it stayed that way for them.

     “What will Gran do to me Lianna?” Danielle asked as they walked along.

     “Depends on her mood.” Lianna warned using a creepy voice. “She may lock you in the cellar with all the spiders and rats, or she may lock you in the stocks and whip your bottom until you can’t sit down for a week, or...” Lianna had to stop speaking then because Danielle had stopped walking and was now trying to walk backwards, which made her bump into Becky.

     “What’s wrong sweetie.” Becky asked when she saw the look of horror on Danielle’s face as she started shaking and trying to break free so she could run off back down the road towards home. “What did you say to her Lianna?” Becky asked with anger in her voice when she saw that Danielle was too scared to speak.

     “I was just playing around with her mum.” Lianna said looking worried when she saw that she’d really scared Danielle. “I didn’t mean any of it Danielle. I thought you’d realise that, sorry.” Lianna said close to tears as she thought about how upset she’d made Danielle.

     “I don’t like dark places, and I don’t like being hit with things either.” Danielle got out between sobs. “I don’t want to see Gran now, please let me go back home.” Danielle pleaded with Becky.

     “Your Gran isn’t going to do anything like that to you Danielle.” Becky said as she knelt down and pulled the shaking child into her for a much needed hug.

    Danielle just gripped on to Becky like she never wanted to let go for fear of them things being done to her. Lianna was left feeling horrible for what she’d said as a joke. She and the other kids joked like this all the time, but Lianna had no idea just how much of that stuff had been done to Danielle for real.

     “I’m sorry Danielle, please forgive me.” Lianna snuffled as a tear ran down her cheek.

     “Just give her a couple of minutes to calm down honey.” Becky said as she held Danielle in her arms. “I’m not sure what you said to Danielle, but some of it has really been done to her.” Becky explained. “Danielle hasn’t had the life you and your brothers and sisters have had, far from it.”

    Danielle soon found herself a filling in a hug sandwich as Lianna was now sobbing as she hugged Danielle from behind. “I’ll never let anyone hurt you like that again.” Lianna said as she made a promise to protect Danielle with her life.

     “No one will ever get the chance to hurt her like that again sweetie.” Becky also promised.

    They finally broke the hug when Danielle had stopped shaking, and she was trying to sort herself out, but Becky had to breakout the tissues and do a quick clean up with some makeup before they were ready to start moving again.

    Danielle was hoping that Lianna would want to hold her hand again, but Lianna was too busy trying to work out how people could do things like smack a child, or lock them in a dark place just to scare them. Lianna was soon snapped out of her dark thoughts though, when she felt someone take hold of her hand, she looked over and saw a smiling Danielle looking back at her.

     “Sorry for acting like that sis.” Danielle said with a playful pout, as she tried to play down the drama.

     “I’m the one that’s sorry for being so mean to you just now. I had no idea something like that had really happened to you. Lauren and I try to scare the others, but just for fun.”

     “I was never locked in a cellar with spiders, but I was locked in a cupboard with them.” Danielle said in a matter of fact way. “And I’ve been slapped with a leather belt and a slipper.” Danielle added.

    Danielle soon found herself being hugged by Lianna as she hoped to hug all the bad memories out of her new sister. “You’re so brave to have put up with all that.” Lianna said as she hugged her.

     “Not that brave. I ran away remember?” Danielle pointed out with a giggle as she hugged Lianna back. “You helped me see that I wasn’t a total freak when you stuck up for me that day.” Danielle added as she tried to help Lianna feel a little better about what she’d just found out.

     “I’m beginning to think that taking the car would have been a better idea.” Becky chipped in as she broke the two of them up and started walking again with Danielle one side and Lianna the other. “At this rate, I’ll be the one getting told off by your Gran.” Becky added looking worried for a second or two, just before she started grinning again.

    They soon found themselves walking up the drive to Mable’s house, where Lianna seemed a little too quick to push the doorbell, or it just looked that way to Danielle. Danielle was left wondering if her Gran had been stood behind the door waiting for them, as it seemed to open almost right away.

    Mable stood in the doorway looking at Danielle with a sad disappointed look on her face that let Danielle know she’d let her Gran down with her actions.

     “You better come in.” Mable said to them all, but Danielle got the feeling it was aimed more at her.

    They all entered the house and Becky led them through to the dining room and then she helped the two girls to take a seat before going into the kitchen, so she could put the kettle on and make a pot of tea for her and Mable. While the kettle was boiling, she sorted out two glasses of juice for the girls.

    Danielle had sat with her head looking down at her own lap, but she still saw her Gran take her seat out the corner of her eye. Danielle wasn’t sure if she was suppose to apologise first or what, but she thought it wouldn’t hurt to break the ice, or get the ball rolling, as she’d heard some grownups say.

     “I know I did a bad thing Gran, and I’m very sorry for all the worry I know I caused the rest of the family. I also know that I’ve let you down and don’t deserve this.” Danielle pulled the money out the pocket of her jacket and slid it across the table to where her Gran was sat looking at her.

     “What makes you think you don’t deserve this?” Mable asked as she picked up the money off the table. “I hope you realise that giving back a gift can be seen as an insult.”

     “I’ve always been told that only good children get presents, so I can only go by what I know.” Danielle said looking worried that she might have just made her Gran even madder with her.

     “And this would be the same people that kept sending you from one home to another.” Mable said with a raised eyebrow, like she didn’t put much faith in anything they had to say. “So for starters you can put this back in your pocket, and I’m ordering you to go and spend it on something fun.” Mable took hold of Danielle’s hand and placed the money back in it before she wrapped Danielle’s fingers around it to make sure she got the message.

     “Thank you Gran.” Danielle said as she put the money back in her pocket again.

     “Now we need to talk about the reason you ran away.” Mable said once Danielle had finished putting the money away.

     “It was my fault Gran.” Lianna said before Danielle could think of something to say in her defence. “I was angry with Danielle for keeping her secret from me, and then I made things worse by becoming jealous of her condition.” Lianna added looking proud to be drawing some of the heat away from Danielle.

     “I still shouldn’t have run away though Lianna, but thank you for trying to stick up for me.” Danielle smiled as she took hold of Lianna’s hand under the table. “I got scared that everyone would end up hating me, just like I thought Lianna did, so I just decided to run away.” Danielle explained.

     “I hope you now realise that this family doesn’t think like all those other people you’ve had to deal with in the past.” Mable asked. “If you have a problem with someone, then go and talk to them about it, or get another member of the family to sit down with you and them, so it can be aired.”

     “I’m sorry Gran.” Danielle said with some shame in her voice. “What will my punishment be?” Danielle asked looking nervous now.

     “I think you’ve had enough punishments to last a life time my dear, so I’ll let you off with a warning this time.” Mable smiled at the girl. “I hope that you’ve learned a lesson out of all this as well Lianna?” Mable asked as she looked at Lianna now.

     “Yes Gran. I know it was wrong of me to treat Danielle like I did.”

     “It is for saying she still wanted to stand up for you and Lauren, which I’m not happy about the two of you going behind your parents backs like you did.” Mable said with a point of her finger. “They don’t make up rules just to be mean to you, they do it to keep you safe.” Mable added.

     “We did find Danielle and help her though Gran.” Lianna pointed out hoping to score some points for it.

     “That is true Lianna, but it could have been a very different story if someone had worked out you’re not what you appear to be.” Mable frowned. “Don’t get me wrong, I’m glad you found my newest granddaughter, but it still doesn’t make what you did right.”

     “I’m sorry Gran.” Lianna smiled at Danielle as she said it, happy that she did something wrong and found the girl sat next to her.

     “I take it the two of you are friends again now?” Mable asked, but already knew the answer by the way they looked at each other. It reminded her of how Becky and Chrissy use to look at each other, and still do.

     “Yes Gran, the best of friends again.” Lianna grinned. “I was given the day off school so I could keep an eye on Danielle and make sure she didn’t have any trouble because of the bump on her head.” Lianna added as she wrapped an arm around Danielle’s shoulder and hugged her.

     “That’s good to hear.” Mable smiled. “How are you feeling now anyway Danielle? I hear you had a good go at knocking some sense into yourself.” Mable added with a little giggle.

     “Other than feeling very foolish for running away in the first place, I feel much better again now, just a lump on the side of my head.” Danielle said as she held her hand up over the area where she’d banged it on the side of the bin the night before. “I was grateful for the necklace and the watch, so daddy and Uncle Brad could find me so fast.” Danielle added with a shudder as she thought about what could have happened.

     “Very true my dear and you were running off to become just like them.” Mable pointed out the path Danielle was running right towards with running away like she did.

    Danielle opened her mouth to argue that Mable was wrong, but the more she thought about it, the more she realised that there was a very good chance she would have ended up living in a cardboard box, or more likely dead. This thought made a chill run down Danielle’s back as she gripped Lianna’s hand even tighter under the table. Danielle was snapped out of her chilling thought when she heard Lianna speak.

     “Uncle Carl said Uncle Brad actually threw two of the men attacking Danielle down the alley.” Lianna sounded quite impressed with what her Uncle Brad had done.

     “Your Uncle Brad was about ready to kill them all if your Uncle Carl hadn’t made him go with him, so they could get Danielle to the hospital.” Becky said as she entered the dining room with a tray of drinks.

     “I’m sure they will all think twice before they try to attack another little girl after meeting Brad.” Mable chuckled at the thought of him throwing a couple of men around. “That boy may be built like a brick outhouse, but he has a heart just as big to go with it.” Mable added with pride.

    Becky was serving up the drinks, and was worried just how Mable was about to phrase the saying, but was glad when she said outhouse and not shit house like most people said. Danielle and Lianna soon had their glasses of juice, and her and Mable were soon enjoying a cup of tea while they got Danielle to tell them all a little more about her adventure the night before.

*****

    Chrissy was busy sorting out some reorders while lost in thought over what Lianna had ended up making Danielle do, but she’d lost track of it all for the umpteenth time and let out an angry sigh.

     “What’s wrong sis?” Amy asked as she rested her chin on Chrissy’s shoulder as she looked over it.

     “I don’t seem to be able to focus on work today.” Chrissy said as she threw the clipboard down on the counter.

     “You worried about Danielle and what could have happened to her last night?” Amy asked, knowing that Chrissy would be worried about something like that.

     “Yes, but I’m more worried about failing as a parent and letting Lianna drive Danielle into feeling the need to run away like she did.” Chrissy said as she had to dab her eyes to stop her makeup running. “Mandy must hate me right now for not getting Lianna under control.” Chrissy added looking worried now.

     “Mandy could never hate you sis, and you’re an amazing parent.” Amy argued. “Lianna was just upset because Danielle never told her about her secret, and then Lianna was just jealous when she found out Danielle was a girl after all.” Amy added as she pulled a now weeping Chrissy into a hug.

     “Do you really think I’m doing okay as a parent baby sister?” Chrissy asked feeling more like the younger sister at the minute.

     “No! I said an amazing parent.” Amy giggled. “Get it right.” She added in a stuck up sounding voice which soon had Chrissy giggling as well.

    Mandy picked that minute to return to the shop after popping out to pick up a couple of special order items they needed for a changing service order. What’s wrong?” Mandy asked as she ran over to where Amy was stood hugging Chrissy.

     “Sis is worried about you hating her for not having better control over her daughter and putting an end to the trouble between Lianna and Danielle before Danielle ran away.” Amy said as she handed Chrissy over to Mandy for another round of hugs.

     “You can be such a fool at times sis.” Mandy said as she hugged Chrissy. “I thought you seemed a bit to quiet since we first got to the shop.” Mandy added with a sigh as she hugged Chrissy even tighter to her. “I don’t hate you, or even blame you for what happened. Lianna has a lot to deal with, and Danielle is even more messed up about everything right now.” Mandy said as she broke the hug and made Chrissy look her in the eyes to make sure what she said was sinking in.

     “I just wish I could have seen what was going to happen, and stopped it from getting that bad.” Chrissy whined.

     “In a way you all ready did.” Mandy smiled. “If you hadn’t liked running away so much yourself, then we never would have thought of fitting all the kids with trackers, then we would never have found Danielle so easily.” Mandy pointed out looking on the bright side.

     “Thanks, I think.” Chrissy said with a puzzled look as she tried to work out whether or not what Mandy had just said was meant as a compliment or not.

     “You’re welcome baby sister.” Mandy grinned as she gave Chrissy another quick hug. “Danielle is doing fine again now anyway. Mum called and said she’d called in to check on her, and Becky was helping her and Lianna get ready to go around and see Mable.” Mandy added with a worried look.

     “Mable won’t be happy with Danielle for running away and nearly getting... God knows what done to herself.” Chrissy said as she remembered how upset Mable had been with Chrissy the two times she ran away from Becky. The first time when she thought Becky was leaving her to go out with Vic, but that had turned out to be Becky getting a fancy night planned so she could propose to Chrissy. Then the second time was when Becky had been working with Prue behind her back trying to get pregnant using some of Chrissy’s frozen sperm. Chrissy had found a testing kit and thought that Becky had slept with a man behind her back trying to get pregnant. Chrissy had run away and not been found for nearly eight weeks that time. It was that which led Carl to get the tracking chips designs and fitted into a large number of items Chrissy owned, not that Chrissy ever tried to run away again after that.

     “Speaking of things from the past, I think you two need to sit down with Danielle and tell her about your pasts and where the kids fit into it all.” Mandy said as she looked at first Chrissy and then Amy.

     “Becky was just saying last night while I helped her get ready for work that Danielle had been asking some questions.” Chrissy said with a sigh.

     “We need to show Danielle that we don’t have secrets in this family, and she is not on her own with all this stuff she’s going through.” Mandy pointed out her reason for Chrissy and Amy coming clean about them both being born into the wrong bodies.

     “I think we should invite Cathy over for dinner tonight and then we can all sit and tell Danielle our stories together.” Amy offered as an idea. “Chrissy will need to start the ball rolling though, or mine and Cathy’s stories won’t make any sense.” Amy added with a grin.

     “Cathy telling her story will lead to Danielle finding out about me running away and stopping with her for a week though.” Chrissy pouted.

     “That may help her bond with you a little more.” Mandy smiled. “I see a lot of Danielle in you anyway.” Mandy added with a giggle.

     “They both have the knack of running away down to a fine art.” Amy giggled just before she had to make a run for it, as Chrissy ran after her.

    Mandy just stood and watched the two of them running around the shop. Mandy was glad the shop was empty at the minute, not wanting to look so unprofessional in front of the customers. Mandy could only guess that Chrissy had finally caught Amy in the back room when she heard Amy’s giggles and squeals as it sounded like Chrissy was tickling her sister. Amy was extremely ticklish, something that they all enjoyed taking advantage of. Sadly Jessica was just as ticklish, which she also suffered for at the hands of the other kids. Mandy was glad to see Chrissy and Amy both giggling and looking much happier when she entered the back room.

     “I’ll put the kettle on to make a drink while you call and let Cathy and Sara know about this evening.” Mandy said as she walked over to where the kettle was.

    Amy looked all excited as she realised she’d get to speak with Amber. Amber worked with Sara, so Amy would call Amber and then get her to let Sara know about this evening. Chrissy grabbed her mobile and made the call to Cathy while Amy called Amber.

    Cathy always called in at the house after work to pick up Peter anyway, and Amber would just bring Sara home with her when they finished at the studio Sara had at her home. Peter always came back to the house to play video games with Richard and Craig anyway, so he had other kids to play with until it was time to go home with one of his mothers.

     “Hi Chrissy.” Cathy’s voice said on the other end of the phone when Chrissy called her. “I know you said you were going to take young Danielle under your wing, but did you really feel the need to teach her the art of running away?” Cathy asked with a giggle.

     “Hey! That’s not funny.” Chrissy whined back down the phone.

     “Yes it was.” Cathy replied with more giggles.

     “Okay it was, but I didn’t teach her anything like that.” Chrissy pointed out with a pout. “She just got scared and ran away.”

     “How’s she doing now anyway? Brad said she hit her head pretty hard last night when she was trying to get away from some homeless men. When he called in to pick Peter up for school this morning.” Cathy asked sounding more concerned for Danielle’s well being now she’d had her little joke with Chrissy.

     “She’s doing much better now. Prue called in and gave her another check over, and Lianna is keeping an eye on her for us all. Becky was dragging the two of them around to see Mable according to what Mandy had found out.” Chrissy explained.

     “I can’t see Mable being very happy with her for running away.” Cathy said with some dread in her voice.

     “You know how Mable likes to let us all know she’s keeping an eye on us.” Chrissy said it in such a way as Cathy could just imagine her stood there rolling her eyes.

     “You make it sound like you’re not scared of upsetting her Chrissy.” Cathy pointed out.

     “I’m not that stupid, Mable scares the life out of me when she’s not happy about something. She only has to look at me in that special way she does when you think you’ve done something wrong, and I’m ready to leave again.” Chrissy admitted.

     “Me to, so what did you call me for anyway girlfriend!” Cathy asked sounding all bubbly again.

     “Danielle was asking Becky some questions about how she and I first met, and I think it would be good for you me and Amy to sit down with Danielle and explain to her what we all are.” Chrissy explained her plan.

     “That’s an easy one.” Cathy giggled. “Three super sexy girls looking for a good time.” Cathy added with more giggles.

     “I was thinking more about the time just before we became three super sexy girls that were out looking for a good time.” Chrissy said with a giggle of her own as she used Cathy’s words for what the three of them now were.

     “Oh that boring old part.” Cathy said it like no one would be interested in hearing any of that stuff.

     “Yes that part.” Chrissy said like an angry mother talking to a child, but she was soon giggling again. “I’ll throw in dinner as well.” Chrissy tried to temp Cathy, not that she’d need much tempting to begin with.

     “You can count on me being there, but I’ll need to call Sara and make sure she doesn’t have anything planned for dinner herself.” Cathy warned.

     “Amy’s on the phone to Amber now, and she’s giving me the thumbs up, so I think it’s all sorted and I’ll see you this evening for dinner and a chat with Danielle.” Chrissy said with a happy tone to her voice. Chrissy loved entertaining guests for dinner, as did her mother.

    Chrissy said her goodbyes and then ended the call and made another call to her mum at home to let her know that Cathy and Sara would be joining them for dinner and about the planned chat with Danielle about their past. Becky was still round at Mable’s, so Chrissy kept the call short and was soon feeling much better and was being helped by Mandy to restock the shelves.

*****

    Carl was just looking over some paperwork before meeting with a couple of people wanting him to invest in their company, when he got a call from his assistant to say a man from child services was here to see him about Danielle, but the man had used Danielle’s male name of Daniel.

     “Send him in.” Carl said into the intercom with an evil smile on his face, happy to finally be meeting with someone face to face about what had been done to Danielle since she was placed in the foster care system.

    It was only a minute before a middle aged man in a cheap ill fitting suit burst into the room and stormed over to the desk looking very angry with Carl over something. “Are you Carl Wayne?” The man asked like he was talking down to someone beneath him.

     “Yes I am, and it’s Mr Wayne to you.” Carl said as he stood up and spoke with such force; the man had to take a step back looking worried for a second or two. “What is the meaning of this visit?” Carl asked, not giving the man time to recover, or even bothering to find out his name.

     “I’m with child services, and I’m here to inform you that Daniel will need to come with me and return to the foster home where he was placed.” The man told Carl.

     “No.” Carl told the man straight out, leaving him with his mouth open in shock at being told such a thing.

     “What do you mean ‘no’?” The man asked. “Did you not hear what I just told you.” He added.

     “Yes I heard what you said, and I told you ‘no’.” Carl repeated in a calm voice as he pushed a button on the intercom and asked his assistant to get his legal team to come to his office right away, and to bring all the information about Danielle with them.

     “I hope you realise that I’m within my rights to just remove Daniel from your care, and this is just a courteous call to let you know what I’m about to do.” The man said as he started to lose his temper with Carl.

    Carl just unnerved the man as he smiled, like he knew something this man didn’t. “I think you better get your supervisor on the phone and ask him, or her to get over here right away.” Carl said as he picked up the handset off his desk and handed it to the man so he could make the call.

     “I don’t need my supervisor with me to collect one child.” The man said as he pushed the handset away again.

     “Very well, but don’t say I didn’t warn you.” Carl said as he took his seat again and carried on looking through the paperwork like the man wasn’t still in the room.

    The man finally took a seat and waited for this legal team to arrive, so he could get the child and be on his way. What the child care worker didn’t know was that Carl had had his legal team tracking down every little bit of information they could find for Carl to use against the system that had failed Danielle so badly, and he’d been given plenty to use against them.

    Carl answered his phone when it rang, and he told his assistant to send the legal team straight in. The child care worker looked worried when he saw a group of six people enter the room loaded down with paperwork.

     “Did you bring the court order with you?” Carl asked the man that looked to be in charge of them all.

     “Yes we have it right here Carl.” The man said as he handed Carl some paperwork.

     “This is a court order placing Danielle in my protective care until the adoption has been finalised.” Carl said as he passed the paperwork over to the child care worker. “And this is a notice that I am going to be suing the childcare system for the lack of care Danielle received. Are you sure you don’t want to make that call now?” Carl asked as he watched the colour drain from the man’s face when he saw the amount that Carl was going after.

    The man made the call and had a worried look on his face as he explained what was happening. The man had to hold the phone away from his ear when the person on the other end started shouting. Carl did make out that the person was on their way before the line went dead and the man handed the phone back to Carl before sitting back in the chair and being very quiet as he waited for his supervisor to arrive.

    It was another twenty minutes before the man’s supervisor showed up looking just as angry as the first man had when he first arrived. Carl had carried on talking to his legal department and making notes as he looked through all the information they had uncovered while they waited.

    Carl was soon showing the supervisor what he’d uncovered with the help of his legal team, and then he showed them the medical paperwork from the tests, this proved beyond any doubt that Danielle was really a girl, but was born with a birth defect that left everyone thinking she was a boy until she started to develop like a girl.

     “I hope you understand that we have so many children to deal with, that some just slip through the cracks in the system.” The supervisor said nervously.

     “I thought the fact that Danielle had been sent to no less than thirty one different foster homes, and some of the carers even sent letters explaining the need for medical tests to determine the nature of the medical problem might have raised a couple of red flags.” Carl said through gritted teeth as he tried to remain calm. “I am also looking into the treatment Danielle received at some of the homes she was placed it, as I found some of the punishments to be barbaric!” Carl snapped as he finally lost his temper with the two men sat facing him and his team of legal people.

     “I can assure you that all the homes are checked, and the children are never harmed.” The supervisor tried to argue, but Carl knew when someone was trying to bluff their way out of something, and this man wasn’t even very good at it.

     “We’ll soon find out, because I have my team looking into each and every home Danielle stopped in, and I plan to contact as many of the other children who stopped in them to ask how they were treated.” Carl informed them. “I think the public have a right to know just how bad the child care service really is.” Carl added as he closed the large folder sat on the desk in front of him.

     “What is it you want us to do, to make this all go away?” The supervisor asked looking even more nervous now.

     “I don’t expect you to do anything but your job.” Carl said it like he was talking to an idiot. “none of this would be happening now if this nasty little man hadn’t burst into my office and started barking out orders, but now I plan to look at every little detail and then see that everyone who turned a blind eye to what was going on are all made accountable for what they did, or didn’t do.” Carl informed the man in a very calm voice.

    By the time Carl was done with his show and tell, the supervisor said he couldn’t see any problem with Danielle being adopted by Carl and Mandy. He even signed the paperwork that gave the two of them the right to act in Danielle’s best interest when it came to her having the surgery she needed to fix the defect.

    The care worker didn’t look happy as his supervisor led him from the room at the end of the meeting, but Carl didn’t look too bothered about it. Carl was just glad that he and Mandy could now help Danielle to have a proper life and get the treatment she needed.

*****

    Danielle looked much happier on the walk home from Mable’s to how she’d looked on the walk there. She was almost skipping down the road hand in hand with Lianna as they made their way home again to help Holly sort out dinner for everyone.

    Holly sent Danielle and Lianna upstairs to get changed into some older clothes so they could both help out with dinner, Holly then informed Becky that Chrissy was going to tell Danielle about her past, as was Amy and Cathy, so they would have a couple of extra mouths to feed.

    Becky was glad that Chrissy was going to tell Danielle about her troubled past and how the two of them first met. Becky also knew that it would help Danielle bond with them all, being told such a thing, and also finding out that Chrissy used to like running away as well.

    Danielle and Lianna were soon back in the kitchen helping to get things ready for dinner.

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 21

Previously...

    Danielle looked much happier on the walk home from Mable’s to how she’d looked on the walk there. She was almost skipping down the road hand in hand with Lianna as they made their way home again to help Holly sort out dinner for everyone.

    Holly sent Danielle and Lianna upstairs to get changed into some older clothes so they could both help out with dinner, Holly then informed Becky that Chrissy was going to tell Danielle about her past, as was Amy and Cathy, so they would have a couple of extra mouths to feed.

    Becky was glad that Chrissy going to tell Danielle about her troubled past and how the two of them first met. Becky also knew that it would help Danielle bond with them all being told such a thing, and also finding out that Chrissy use to like running away as well.

    Danielle and Lianna were soon back in the kitchen helping to get things ready for dinner.

And now the story continues...

    Lianna and Danielle were still helping out in the kitchen when they heard the sound of giggling and shouting just before they saw Lauren and the other kids getting home from school.

     “Hi mum.” Lauren said as she walked over and let Becky wrap her arms around her and get a welcome home hug and a kiss on the forehead.

     “Hello sweetie. Good day at school?” Becky asked.

     “It was okay, but I missed having my sister around.” Lauren pouted. “How you feeling now Danielle?” Lauren suddenly asked with a smile as she ran over and threw her arms around Danielle and hugged her.

     “I’m feeling much better, just a little bump and a bit of a headache.” Danielle smiled as she hugged Lauren back.

     “I’m glad you feel better, but I’m still upset over you running away though.” Lauren pouted some more as she playfully slapped Danielle on the arm.

     “Sorry about that.” Danielle mumbled as she was now being looked at by all the other kids.

    Lauren was soon giving Danielle another hug, just before Nicole, Jennifer and Jessica wanted to give Danielle a hug, so they could tell her just how glad they were to see their new sister back safe and sound.

     “Can we all get changed into our swimsuits and use the pool mum?” Lauren asked with a pleading look.

     “Okay, but I want you all to get your homework done later though. I don’t care if it is Friday and you have all weekend to sort it out either.” Becky said before any of the children with homework tried to argue the point.

     “Do you want me to start teaching you to swim sis?” Lianna asked as she looked at Danielle smiling.

     “I thought you were scared of the water?” Lauren asked with a puzzled look.

     “I lied about being afraid of the water; I didn’t want you all to find out my secret.” Danielle said looking a little shameful for lying to them all about so much. “Sorry.” Danielle added as she looked down at the floor just in front of her.

     “We understand sis, so are you ready to learn how to swim then?” Lauren asked with a grin as she lifted Danielle’s head again to look her in the eyes.

     “Yes please.” Danielle smiled back as Lauren took her by the hand and started pulling her out the kitchen to make their way up stairs so they could all get changed. Danielle looked back to make sure Lianna was following, and she was.

     “Lianna has a swimsuit that will help hide that little problem you have.” Lauren said as she pulled Danielle along. “Auntie Sara designed them for special girls.” Lauren explained as she gave Danielle a knowing look.

     “You can use mine, I don’t need it anymore.” Lianna grinned as she thought about the fact her nana Prue fixed her little secret showing.

     “I’ll just go grab my swimsuit, and we can all get changed together.” Lauren said as she let go of Danielle’s hand when they got to Lianna’s room.

    Danielle looked a little worried as she was led into Lianna’s room; she was worried about Lauren’s reaction when she saw Danielle’s birth defect. “Won’t Lauren get upset when she sees my...” Danielle asked nervously as she pointed down at her groin.

     “No, Lauren has seen mine hundreds of times while we’ve been getting changed and playing dress up in our parents room.” Lianna said as she waved off Danielle’s worries. “I think you could get away with wearing a normal swimsuit if you wanted to, it’s really not that big.” Lianna shrugged.

     “It feels big enough to me.” Danielle pouted. “I’ll be glad when it’s been removed, or fixed, or whatever they plan to do with it.” Danielle added as she waited for Lianna to hand her a swim suit to wear.

     “I know what you mean sis, and I’ll let you wear the special swim suit if it will help you feel a little more comfortable down in the pool.” Lianna said as she went into her walk in closet and then returned with two swimsuits.

    Danielle had just started to get undressed when the bedroom door opened and Lauren entered the room before closing the door again and walking over to the bed with her swim suit in her hand. Danielle had frozen with her t-shirt half on and half off, as she looked at Lauren through the neck of the shirt.

     “Danielle’s worried about you freaking out when you see her little defect.” Lianna said with a roll of the eyes like Danielle was being silly.

     “Why do you think I came back in here to get changed?” Lauren asked with a grin. “Well not to freak out, but to see what all the fuss is about. After all, we’re all girls here, right?” Lauren giggled as she placed her swim suit on the bed before stepping over and helping Danielle to finish taking off her t-shirt.

     “You really want to see it Lauren?” Danielle asked in a shaky voice, still not sure it was the right thing to do.

     “Yes I really want to see it, and let you also see that I’m fine with it.” Lauren said in a calming voice as she smiled at Danielle. Danielle couldn’t help seeing her Aunt Chrissy in that smile, and Danielle suddenly felt like she could talk to Lauren about anything, and she’d never judge her for it.

     “Okay then.” Danielle said as she slipped off the skirt she’d put on when they got back from Mable’s, so they could help make dinner. Then she placed the skirt on the bed before she slipped off her bra, she wanted to drag out the unveiling of her little secret as long as she could.

     “If you don’t get a move on sis, I’ll pull them panties off you myself.” Lauren frowned as she stood with her hands on her hips trying to look all bossy now. Danielle couldn’t help giggling as this pose made her look more like Aunt Becky.

    Danielle took a couple of deep breaths as she hooked her thumbs through the waist band on her panties. She quickly pushed them down and then stepped out of them, leaving her naked for both Lauren and Lianna to see. Danielle had closed her eyes waiting for Lauren to start screaming and shouting, but there was nothing like that. She finally opened her eyes and looked down to see Lauren just staring at it.

     “It doesn’t look anything like Andrew’s use to look before nana Prue fixed it.” Was all Lauren said as she looked at it from all angles.

     “But it doesn’t look anything like a girl’s either.” Danielle pouted.

     “Very true, and I can see why people made a mistake when you were born.” Lauren said with a sad look. “Nana Prue will soon have you looking just like me.” Lauren added with a smile.

    Lauren was soon getting undressed and even let Danielle have a good look at her naked body as she did so. “It’s only fair I let you have a good look at me too sis.” Lauren grinned as she struck a sexy pose making both Danielle and Lianna giggle.

     “Thanks for being so understanding about me Lauren.” Danielle said after they had all got their swim suits on.

     “I’ve already got one freak for a sister, so what’s one more.” Lauren giggled just before she ran from the room. Danielle and Lianna knew that Lauren was just playing with them, but it still didn’t stop them running after her for saying it.

    Lauren jumped straight into the pool when they got down there, and Lianna followed suit, but Danielle just stood at the side of the pool looking nervous with her hands pulling down the small skirt piece that ran all around the lower part of the swim suit she had on. She giggled as she watched Lianna splashing Lauren with water for what she’d said up in Lianna’s room.

    Danielle jumped and let out a squeal when she felt a hand on her shoulder, she spun around and stepped back, but forgot she was stood on the edge of the pool and she started to fall back. She fell backwards into the pool with a loud splash. Danielle started to panic she was going to drown, but her feet found the bottom of the pool and she soon realised that it was only up to her chest.

     “Are you alright Danielle?” A worried looking Jennifer asked from the side of the pool where she’d just been stood watching Lianna and Lauren playing around. “I didn’t mean to scare you sis.” She added as she dropped down into the pool and waded over to give Danielle a hug.

    Jessica was with her, and she also dropped down into the pool and came over to make sure Danielle was okay. “We were just shocked to see you in a swim suit and so close to the edge of the pool.” Jessica explained.

     “I did try calling your name, but Lianna and Lauren were making so much noise you didn’t hear me. I tapped you on the shoulder, and the next thing you’re in the pool. Sorry.” Jennifer said again with a pained look. “Am I forgiven?” Jennifer asked with a pout.

     “Yes I forgive you sis.” Danielle smiled as she hugged Jennifer and Jessica back. “I lied when I said I was afraid of the water. I just didn’t want to risk anyone finding out about my problem.” Danielle explained to the two girls.

     “We can understand that sis.” Jessica said as she hugged Danielle a little tighter to let her know they weren’t bothered about the lie she’d told.

     “Lianna said she’d teach me how to swim if I came in the pool.” Danielle grinned. “I’m just glad I fell in the shallow end.” She added as she thought about droning her first time in a swimming pool.

    Lianna and Lauren had both swam over to check on Danielle while she spoke with Jessica and Jennifer. “Are you alright sis?” Lianna asked looking worried.

     “Yes I’m fine, but Jennifer pushed me in.” Danielle pouted playfully just before she splashed Jennifer with some water.

     “Looked more like you jumped in to me.” Lauren giggled as she joined in with the splashing around.

    They were soon joined by the other kids and they played around with a beach ball for a bit, and then Lianna took Danielle over to a quiet part of the pool so she could start and teach her to swim. Danielle was a quick study and was soon able to do the doggy paddle. The lesson was cut short when Becky entered the pool room and told them all to go and get cleaned up ready for dinner.

*****

    Becky was helping Holly in the kitchen when she saw Chrissy, Amy and Mandy walk into the room smiling, but all looking worn out from a busy day at the shop.

     “Hello baby.” Chrissy said with a sigh as she walked over and wrapped her arms around Becky and pulled her close for a long loving kiss. “How are Danielle and Lianna getting along?” Chrissy asked the minute they stopped kissing each other.

     “They’re both doing just fine. And hello to you to beautiful.” Becky giggled just before she pulled Chrissy back again for another kiss.

     “Sorry, but I’ve just been worried all day about what happened.” Chrissy said between gasps, as she tried to get some air back in her lungs again.

     “I’d be more surprised if you hadn’t been worried.” Becky smiled as she stroked Chrissy’s cheek while looking at her beautiful wife’s face. “They’re the best of friends again now. I even caught them kissing.” Becky added with a grin.

     “I knew there was something between the two of them.” Chrissy grinned back. “No one could be that upset with someone if they didn’t love them.” Chrissy added with pride.

    Mandy looked a little more shocked to hear the news about Danielle and Lianna making out, but even she couldn’t fault Danielle’s choice. “Do we need to have a talk with them?” Mandy asked, as she tried to play the responsible parent.

     “I think it might be best to just sit back and see where it goes for now.” Holly suggested. “It’s not like either of them can get up to much is it.” Holly pointed out.

     “Where are they all anyway?” Chrissy asked.

     “They all went in the pool when they got home from school, so I sent them all up to get changed and cleaned up ready for dinner.” Becky said. “They even got Danielle to join in, and Lianna was teaching her to swim when I went in to get them all out the pool.”

     “So the being afraid was just a lie?” Amy asked.

     “Yes, she was just scared we’d find out her secret and send her away.” Becky said with a sad tone to her voice. “She was having a lot of fun doing the doggy paddle though, when I told them dinner would be ready soon, so I don’t think it will be long before she’s joining a swim team.” Becky added with a giggle.

    They all stopped talking when they saw the kitchen door open and then Lianna, Danielle and Lauren entered the kitchen and stopped dead in their tracks looking worried when all the grownups looked at them without saying a word to begin with.

     “Do you want us to set the table for dinner nana Holly?” Lianna asked.

     “If you don’t mind dear.” Holly smiled at the three of them.

    Danielle took a quick look around and then made eye contact with her mother before she was led quickly from the room by Lauren to help set the dinner table.

     “Are you sure everything is alright with Danielle? She looked scared of me just now.” Mandy asked with some worry in her voice.

     “I think she’s just worried about what you and Carl are going to say to her about the whole running away thing.” Becky said. “What do you and Carl plan to do to her for running away?” Becky asked.

     “We spoke earlier when he called to let me know that child services went to see him, and he managed to get them to hand over custody to him, so we can move ahead with the surgery, just as soon as mum can pin down the closest date. We’ve decided to do nothing, she’s been through enough already, and I can’t see her doing it again, not now.” Mandy smiled as she thought about just how happy Danielle looked when she entered the kitchen just now.

     “Maybe you should go and let Danielle know that.” Chrissy said as she gave Mandy a little push towards the kitchen door.

    Mandy took her sisters advice and was soon going through the door and looking for Danielle. She was around the far side of the table, and wouldn’t look Mandy in the eyes when she saw her enter the room.

     “Danielle? Can I have a word with you?” Mandy asked as she walked around the table to where Danielle was stood looking worried.

     “Yes mother, do you want to go to another room?” Danielle asked in a shaky voice as she thought that Mandy was about to shout at her, or do something far worse.

     “No, we can talk here. It won’t take long to say what I have to say.” Mandy smiled as she pulled out a chair for Danielle to sit on and then one for herself. “I want to talk to you about a punishment for the silly thing you did last night.” Mandy started.

     “I’m really sorry mummy, please don’t send me away. I know I was being really silly.” Danielle got out just before she broke down in sobs of tears.

    Lianna went to run around the table to comfort Danielle, but Lauren stopped her and made her look at Mandy to see that she had no plans to do something like that to Danielle. Mandy pulled Danielle up onto her knee and then wrapped her arms around the sobbing child and just held her close for a couple of minutes as she rocked her back and forth.

     “I’ve got no plans to ever let you go Danielle. I just wanted to let you know that me and your father won’t be carrying out any punishment for what you did last night.” Mandy said as she made Danielle look her in the eyes and she moved some damp stray hairs out of her eyes for her.

     “You’re not? But why? I did a bad thing.” Danielle snuffled.

     “You’ve been punished enough all your life so far sweetie, so I think we can cut you a little slack just this once, but don’t make a habit of it.” Mandy warned, but she was grinning as she said it.

     “I’ll never do anything like that ever again mummy.” Danielle said as she threw her arms around Mandy and clung onto her like she never wanted to let go again. Mandy was happy to let the child stop there hugging her like that for as long as she wanted. “I love you.” Danielle said when she finally broke the hug and looked Mandy in the eyes again.

     “I love you too sweetie.” Mandy said with a tear in her eye as she kissed Danielle on the forehead. “Now get back to helping your sister set the table for dinner.” Mandy giggled as she slid Danielle off her knee and then playfully slapped her bottom before watching her run off giggling.

    Nicole, Jessica and Jennifer soon turned up to help. But Peter, Richard and Craig were still missing, not that it surprised anyone. Brad found them in the games room a little later and brought them all back to the dining room with him when dinner was ready and on the table.

    Everyone had arrived home, so they all sat down to eat with Danielle back in her old spot between Lianna and Lauren. Danielle smiled as she watched her two sisters piling food on her plate. She liked the fact that everyone cared about her so much.

    Once dinner was over, Danielle looked worried when her Aunty Chrissy, Aunty Amy and Aunty Cathy all walked up to her and stopped her from clearing the table with Lianna and Lauren.

     “We need to have a chat with you Danielle.” Chrissy said as the spokesperson for the group. “Lianna and Lauren will be fine doing the dishes this evening.” Chrissy added as she took hold of Danielle’s hand and led her out of the dining room and down the hallway to the family room where they could talk in private.

     “Am I in trouble Aunty Chrissy?” Danielle asked looking worried.

     “No sweetie, not at all.” Chrissy said as she stopped walking and knelt down to give Danielle a loving hug to prove her point. “We just want to explain some things to you.” Chrissy added sounding very cryptic about it all.

    Danielle felt more relaxed as she looked into the face of her beautiful smiling Aunty as she held out her hand for Danielle to take hold of, so they could carry on walking down to the family room.

    Amy and Cathy sat on a sofa facing the one Chrissy was helping Danielle to take a seat on, but when Chrissy went to join them, Danielle wouldn’t let go of her hand. “Do you want me to sit with you?” Chrissy asked as she looked down at the worried face Daniele was now wearing as she nodded for Chrissy to sit with her.

     “I think you better kick things off Chrissy.” Cathy said as she looked at Chrissy now sat with Danielle cuddled up to her.

     “I know you have some questions about why there are three all girl couples in this family Danielle. Your Aunt Becky said you’d been asking her about it, but she said it would be up to me to explain it to you.” Chrissy smiled down at Danielle, whom was looking up at Chrissy from where her head was nestled into her shoulder.

     “I have always been told that it’s wrong for two girls to love each other, but you all look so happy and very much in love.” Danielle said looking a little confused.

     “That’s just the fear some small minded people have about what they deem to be the ways some things should be, but we can’t help who we fall in love with Danielle.” Chrissy tried to explain. “I think you already know that don’t you?” Chrissy added with a grin.

     “I do love Lianna, but I’m confused as to whether or not it’s just the fact I was raised as a boy, or if I just love her because I now know she use to be a boy and I’m a girl, even if I do have a defect.” Danielle sighed heavily.

     “Danielle, you are a girl, just as Lianna is where it counts.” Chrissy placed her hand on Danielle’s chest to make her point. “You just love the soul of the person; don’t ever be ashamed of that.” Chrissy added as she hugged Danielle even closer.

     “So you don’t mind that I’m in love with Lianna then?” Danielle asked looking hopeful.

     “No, not at all, but you will need to be careful while around others.” Chrissy warned. “They may not be as understanding as we are here.” Chrissy added as she indicated the house around them.

     “How did you know that Aunty Becky was the right woman for you?” Danielle finally asked the question she’d wanted to ask since finding out that Lianna and Lauren had two mothers and no father.

     “That is what we want to talk to you about Danielle.” Chrissy smiled. “You see your Aunty Cathy, Aunty Amy and I are all the fathers to our children.” Chrissy said as she looked at Danielle suddenly looking confused as she tried to work out what Chrissy was getting at.

     “You’re all like Lianna?” Danielle suddenly asked with her mouth hanging open in shock.

     “Yes we are, but none of us were as young as Lianna when we transitioned” Chrissy smiled as she helped Danielle to close her mouth again.

    Chrissy went on to tell Danielle her story of leaving home and then finding Becky after Mable’s son David took her, or him as it was back then to Mable’s where she lived while keeping her female side a secret until Mable caught her one day. Chrissy told Danielle about how she ran away that night scared, and then ended up getting stabbed and almost dying from it.

     “You got stabbed?!” Danielle said looking shocked as she suddenly sat up.

     “Yes I got stabbed.” Chrissy said as she lifted her top up and showed Danielle the scar. Danielle ran her finger across the scar and made Chrissy giggle. “Don’t do that, it tickles.” Chrissy said as she playfully slapped Danielle’s hand away.

    Chrissy then went on to tell her about the other times she ran away, and how foolish it had been. Danielle sat and listened to the whole story and then Amy and Cathy explained how they came to be the way they were, and how meeting Chrissy had been the best thing to ever happen to them.

    Danielle was left with a lot to process by the time they finished explaining it all to her, and she was shocked to find out that none of them had been born girls.

     “You all look so beautiful; I just can’t believe none of you were born this way.” Danielle finally got out.

     “Thank you sweetie, but the point is, we still fell in love with girls, so there’s nothing wrong with the way you and Lianna feel about each other.” Chrissy grinned as she hugged Danielle closer.

     “Thank you for sharing your stories with me.” Danielle said. “I used to think I was the only one that felt this way, and add to that feeling like I should have been born a girl, but being told I was a boy and then suddenly starting to grow breasts, well...” Danielle trailed off, not knowing how to carry on.

     “We understand most of what you’ve been going through Danielle.” Chrissy smiled.

     “I wish I’d started growing breasts at your age.” Amy pouted.

     “I’m not sure that would have been a good thing with how your father was.” Cathy pointed out as she thought about the fact he tried to kill Amy in the shop, and would have if it wasn’t for Chrissy stabbing him with a pen and then Brad turning up and stopping him. Amy’s father was finally knocked down by Vic after he tried to kill Becky, but ended up stabbing Frank instead when he stepped in front of the knife. This had all just been explained to Danielle, so she knew what Cathy was getting at with her comment to Amy.

     “Good point Cathy.” Amy said looking worried now she’d thought about it a little more.

     “We better let you go and see if Lianna and Lauren need any help in the kitchen with the dishes, or you can be sneaky and hang out with us for the night and let them sort it out.” Chrissy grinned.

     “I’d like to go and help, if you don’t mind?” Danielle asked as she slid forward and stood up. “They will get done quicker if I help out.” Danielle added with a smile before she left the room and made her way back to the kitchen.

*****

    Lianna and Lauren were up to their elbows in pots and pans. Lauren could see that something was bothering Lianna, which wasn’t helping them to get the dishes cleaned and put away.

     “What’s wrong sis?” Lauren asked when she saw Lianna looking over at the kitchen door like she was willing someone to walk through it.

     “I’m just worried about Danielle.” Lianna said with a heavy sigh.

     “She’ll be fine. I bet mom, Aunty Amy and Aunty Cathy are just telling her about their past.” Lauren said in a, don’t worry about it tone of voice.

     “I guess they are, but I’m worried about something else as well sis.” Lianna said with a nervous look on her face as she chewed on her bottom lip trying to work out if she should say anything to Lauren about it.

     “What is it sis.” Lauren asked as she came closer so Lianna could tell her without being overheard, even if they were the only two in the kitchen at the minute. “It looks like you and Danielle got everything sorted out, so it’s not that.” Lauren smiled.

     “We kissed.” Lianna said looking worried as she looked over Lauren’s shoulder to make sure no one had just walked in on them. “We kissed and it felt like the most amazing thing in the world.” Lianna added in a dreamy voice.

     “That’s wonderful sis.” Lauren said as she threw her arms around Lianna and hugged her. “But why do I get the feeling there’s more going on than just the kiss?” Lauren asked when she saw that her sister still looked worried about something.

     “Mum dragged us around to see Gran this afternoon, and Danielle asked what sort of trouble she might be in for running away, so I started joking with her about Gran locking her in the cellar with the spiders and rats, or she might lock her in the stocks and whip her, just like we use to do to each other and the others.” Lianna explained.

     “That was a little mean of you sis.” Lauren pouted. “But I’m sure she knew you were just teasing her though.” Lauren added with a shrug.

     “That’s just it sis, she freaked out and thought it was really going to happen to her.” Lianna said with a hurt look on her face. “Mum told me that Danielle had really had some of them things done to her. Danielle said it was a cupboard and not a cellar, but it really was done to her, she even got beaten with a slipper and a leather belt.” Lianna added with tears in her eyes, just like Lauren now had, as she found out about the brutal upbringing their new sister had put up with.

     “We need to replace all those nasty memories with happy ones sis.” Lauren said in a firm tone. “Danielle needs to be overloaded with happy memories.” Lauren added with a grin.

     “I was thinking of having a word with Uncle Carl and Aunty Mandy about throwing Danielle a welcome to the family party, or just call it a late birthday party.” Lianna told Lauren about her idea.

     “That sounds like a wonderful idea sis.” Lauren giggled as she danced about all excited about them having another party so soon after their own. “You said you went to see Gran today? How mad was she over the two of us sneaking out with you dressed?” Lauren asked looking worried for what she had to expect when she saw their Gran next.

     “You need to give Danielle a hug for that one sis.” Lianna grinned. “Even though I’d been mean to her, she still begged Gran to not have a go at us over it; she said that if we hadn’t gone out, then she never would have found such a wonderful family.” Lianna told her sister what Danielle and their mum had said.

     “Just when I think I can’t love that girl anymore, she does something like that for us.” Lauren beamed with pride for her new sister.

     “Hey! Don’t love her too much.” Lianna warned as she playfully slapped her sister’s arm as she started giggling.

     “Don’t worry, she’s not my type.” Lauren grinned.

     “Oh yes, she’s not called Simon.” Lianna grinned. “Oh Simon, oh Simon.” Lianna said in a breathy whisper as she held her hands to her chest and fluttered her eyelids.

    Lianna and Lauren were still playing around when they suddenly realised they weren’t alone in the kitchen anymore. They both looked over and saw Nana Holly stood in the doorway with Danielle stood at her side trying not to giggle.

     “I can’t turn my back for two minutes without you two starting to play around.” Holly said in a stern voice, but it didn’t reach her eyes, so Lianna and Lauren knew she was just playing with them. “I’ve found you a helper, so hopefully you might get them done before it’s time for breakfast.” Holly added as she pushed Danielle in the direction of the sink where the other two were now stood grinning.

    Daniele was a little shocked when Lauren threw her arms around her neck and hugged her. “Thanks for getting us out of trouble with Gran.” Lauren said just before she kissed Danielle on the cheek.

     “That’s what sisters do for each other, right?” Danielle asked with a grin as she thought how wonderful it was having people that loved her, and wanted her to be part of their lives.

    Lauren wanted to say more, but a fake cough from Holly let her know that they needed to get the dishes finished before they could talk more.

     “I don’t mind you talking, but I’d like to see some action while you do.” Holly said as she led the three girls back over to the sink where the dishes were waiting to be washed and dried.

     “What did mother want to speak to you about Danielle?” Lianna asked as they carried on doing the dishes with Danielle washing while Lianna and Lauren dried them.

     “She was telling me how you and she have more in common than I thought.” Danielle smiled. “I’m still finding it hard to believe she’s ever been anything but a female.” Danielle said as she thought about her Aunty Chrissy, Aunty Amy and Aunty Cathy. “Aunty Cathy said I’m just like your mother, but I think she was teasing her about the running away thing we seem to have in common.” Danielle giggled.

     “Mother does get teased about her younger days when she used to run away from her problems rather than face them, not that Aunty Jayden minds.” Lianna giggled. “It was on one of them little holidays that Mother met her and then returned home with her where she met Uncle Callum.” Lianna explained when she saw the puzzled look Danielle was giving her.

     “They never told me that, but I guess there are a lot of things I still need to find out about my new family.” Danielle smiled at the thought of being able to say that. “Aunty Cathy told me about her finding a new career as a makeover specialist after your mother stopped with her for a week when she thought your mum was seeing Uncle Vic behind her back.” Danielle added.

     “Yes, we try not to do things behind mothers back for that reason.” Lauren frowned. “I hope you’ve learned your lesson in that respect sister dear?” Lauren asked as she looked Danielle in the eyes with concern in them.

     “I’ve done running away from things sis.” Danielle smiled. “I have a reason to stop right where I am.” Danielle added with a bigger smile as she looked at Lianna grinning back at her.

     “Yes, I heard all about your reason for stopping.” Lauren grinned as she gave Danielle a wink that said she knew all about the kisses she’d shared with Lianna.

    Danielle blushed as she looked over to see if nana Holly was looking at them, but she had her head buried in a book pretending to take no notice. Danielle had no idea that Holly already knew about the kiss, most of the others in the house knew about it as well by now.

    With Danielle helping they soon had the dishes done and then they were allowed to go to their rooms, but they all went up to Danielle’s room and sat on the bed while Danielle told them about her little adventure the night before. They were soon joined by Jennifer, Jessica and Nicole, so they could all hear about Danielle’s scary adventure. Jennifer looked proud of her father when Danielle told them all how she remembered watching her Uncle Brad throw two of the homeless men out the way as he fought his way through to where she was laying on the ground half dazed from smacking her head on a large metal bin.

    The party moved down to the kitchen a little later when Chrissy and Amy poked their heads in Danielle’s room and said that they were making drinking chocolate down in the kitchen. Danielle was soon sat at the kitchen table having a laugh as Chrissy and Amy told them stories of their weddings and other adventures they’d had.

    Once they had all had their hot chocolate, they were all looking tired so they were taken up to bed. Mandy let Lianna and Lauren give Danielle a hug at the top of the stairs before she led Danielle down to her bedroom, while Chrissy and Becky walked Lianna and Lauren in the other direction to their rooms.

     “I’m glad to see you finally got over your mood with Danielle Sweetie.” Chrissy said as she helped Lianna get ready for bed.

     “I’m sorry for letting you down mummy.” Lianna said with a look of shame. “I’m not sure why I acted like I did now.” Lianna added as she tried to work out why she did act like she did.

     “I think we both know why you acted like that.” Chrissy smiled. “Love can make you do strange things, and act like you wouldn’t normally act.”

     “Love?! Who said we were in love?” Lianna asked in a high pitched squeak.

     “A mother just knows these things, that and your mum saw the two of you kissing this morning.” Chrissy giggled as she nudged Lianna with her shoulder as they sat side by side on the bed.

     “Are we in trouble then mummy?” Lianna asked when she realised there was no point trying to lie her way out of it.

     “No, not at all honey, but we will need to have a chat with you and Danielle about the way you act while at school and out in public, or out in general.” Chrissy said as she pulled Lianna into a hug with her.

     “Danielle’s had such a tough life mummy.” Lianna said with a sigh as she enjoyed the hug. “Can we throw her a late birthday party, or do something really cool, just to show her how much we love having her here with us?” Lianna asked as she looked up at her mother with hope in her eyes.

     “I’m sure we can come up with something, but would anyone from school want to come and spend time with her yet? She’s not had much time to make any new friends.” Chrissy asked as she started to form a plan in her mind.

     “All our friends would come to the party.” Lianna said as she sat up looking excited about the thought of throwing Danielle a party. “They all took a shine to her in the two days she spent with them.” Lianna explained.

     “Okay then, I’ll have a word with the other grownups, but for the time being, just keep it to yourself. We’ll make it a surprise party for her.” Chrissy grinned. “Now get in bed young lady.” Chrissy ordered as she pulled back the covers and then helped Lianna to climb in.

*****

    Mandy had helped Danielle get ready for bed and then helped her climb into bed. “I hope you plan on staying in bed tonight sweetie?” Mandy asked with a raised eyebrow and a smirk.

     “I’m sorry I tried to run away.” Danielle blushed. “I was just being silly.” Danielle added.

     “I know about your feelings for Lianna, and I also know that the two of you kissed.” Mandy grinned.

     “You do?” Danielle asked looking worried. “Am I in trouble?”

     “No, but I would like you both to try and keep it a secret to the outside world honey.” Mandy said with some worry in her voice. “Most of the world won’t understand the way you feel about each other.” Mandy warned.

     “I do love her mummy; I love her more than I’ve loved anything in my whole life.” Danielle said with a pleading in her voice.

     “What, even more than you love me?” Mandy pouted, but she was soon grinning again when she saw the worried look on Danielle’s face. “I’m just teasing you sweetie.” Mandy giggled as she leaned down and gave Danielle a hug before kissing her on the forehead.

     “I’m not sure if I’ve actually said this to you or daddy yet mummy, but thank you for adopting me and making me feel wanted.” Danielle snuffled as she threw her arms around Mandy’s neck and hugged her for all she was worth.

     “I’m the lucky one having you as part of my life Danielle, just please don’t ever run away again.” Mandy said as she also shed a few tears as she hugged Danielle back.

     “I promise mummy.” Danielle whispered in Mandy’s ear. “I hear that Aunty Chrissy is much better at it anyway.” Danielle added with a giggle.

     “Don’t get me started on that subject.” Mandy giggled back as she wiped away the few tears from her cheeks that she’d shed. “But I must admit that if she hadn’t run away a couple of times, then we might have not found you so fast last night.” Mandy said with a shudder as she thought of what might have happened to Danielle.

     “I’ve got no reason to run away again mummy, and I’ll come and talk to you if I ever feel I have.” Danielle said as she lay her head back on the pillow and let her mother tuck her in for the night.

    Mandy tucked Danielle in and then kissed her on the cheek before wishing her sweet dreams before she left the room to go and cuddle with Carl for a couple of hours while they all talked about their days.

    Lianna was having trouble sleeping, so in the early hours of the morning she wandered down to Danielle’s room and saw her tossing and turning in bed like she was having a nightmare. Lianna was quick to slip into the bed and pull Danielle close in a tight hug. It did the trick and Danielle was soon breathing softly as she relaxed in to a more peaceful slumber again. Lianna was soon drifting off to sleep as well.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 22

Previously...

    Lianna was having trouble sleeping, so in the early hours of the morning she wandered down to Danielle’s room and saw her tossing and turning in bed like she was having a nightmare. Lianna was quick to slip into the bed and pull Danielle close in a tight hug. It did the trick and Danielle was soon breathing softly as she relaxed in to a more peaceful slumber again. Lianna was soon drifting off to sleep as well.

And now the story continues...

    Danielle remembered she was having a nightmare about being locked in a cupboard in the dark, but before she got to scared Lianna was suddenly in her dream and she wasn’t scared anymore as Lianna held her close. The thing Danielle found odd was how real the embrace felt, and how much she wished it was real. As she started to wake up, Danielle could still feel the embrace and when she finally cracked open an eye she found herself looking at Lianna’s sleeping face on the pillow facing her. Finding the temptation to great to pass up on, Danielle slid her head closer to Lianna’s as she touched her lips to Lianna’s and then she slipped her tongue into Lianna’s mouth when it opened.

    Lianna was having such an amazing dream about her and Danielle kissing when she felt herself starting to wake, but the kiss didn’t fade, it just felt even better. She opened her eyes to find Danielle’s face touching hers as they kissed each other. Lianna was soon putting even more passion into the kiss as Danielle did the same.

     “Morning.” Danielle said when they finally stopped kissing each other. “Why are you in my bed again?” She asked with a smile, not looking too bothered to find Lianna laying there when she woke.

     “I couldn’t sleep, so I came to see if you were okay. I saw you tossing and turning like you were having a nightmare, so I climbed into your bed and hug you until you stopped, then I fell asleep until you woke me with a kiss.” Lianna grinned. “Morning by the way.” Lianna added just before she leaned in for another kiss.

     “Thank you for doing that.” Danielle said when they finally stopped kissing again. “I think the talk yesterday about the punishments I’ve had in the past triggered the nightmares.” Danielle explained as she lay cuddled up to Lianna in the nice warm bed.

     “Nothing like that will ever happen to you again Danielle.” Lianna said hugging her a little tighter. “The worst punishment you can expect to find in this house is the one you’re already doing.” Lianna giggled.

     “I don’t really see it as a punishment though.” Danielle giggled. “It’s nice spending time with you and Lauren while we do it. I’ve never had anyone want to spend any time with me before I met you two.” Danielle sighed happily as she snuggled into Lianna even more.

     “I love spending time with you.” Lianna smiled just before they started kissing again.

     “What do you normally do over the weekends? When you’re not sneaking out and saving damsels in distress that is?” Danielle asked with a grin a little later as they still lay in bed enjoying the fact Lianna didn’t need to get up and go to school.

     “Normally go to the movies, shopping or help out at the shop my mother owns with your mum.” Lianna explained. “I guess this weekend will be spent in the house due to Lauren and I being grounded still.” Lianna added with a sigh.

     “That sounds exciting to me.” Danielle grinned.

     “Which one? The movies, shopping, or helping out at the shop?” Lianna asked looking puzzled.

     “None of them silly.” Danielle giggled. “Just hanging out here with you.” Danielle almost purred.

    Lianna was just about to reply to Danielle, but a knock on the bedroom door had them both looking worriedly at each other. Neither one sure how their parents would react to finding them in bed together, not that anything could happen. They both let out a sigh when they heard Lauren’s voice after the door opened.

     “Lianna? Danielle?” Lauren asked as she made her way over to the bed.

     “Hi sis.” Lianna smiled as she poked her head over the covers.

     “Hi sis.” Danielle giggled as she poked her head out from under the covers. “Is everything alright?” Danielle asked looking worried when she saw the look on Lauren’s face.

     “I am now, but I was scared you might have run away.” Lauren pouted as she slapped her hand down on the covers where they covered Lianna. “I’ll leave the two you to do whatever it is your doing then.” Lauren added just before she turned to leave the room.

    Danielle reached out and grabbed Lauren’s hand stopping her. “Lianna was just cuddling with me Lauren; you can join us if you want?” Danielle asked looking hopeful that her sister would join them. “Please.” Danielle pleaded.

     “Okay, if I must.” Lauren said with a roll of her eyes, like it was a bother, but she’d do it just to keep Danielle happy. The speed at which she jumped into the bed and cuddled up on the other side of Danielle, said it was anything but a bother. “What were you talking about? If you were talking at all.” Lauren added with a giggle as she wiggled her eyebrows up and down.

     “I was just telling Danielle what we normally did at the weekends, when we’re not grounded because some cute girl dropped us in it.” Lianna said as she started to tickle Danielle.

    Danielle suddenly found out she was very ticklish as she started squealing and trying to get away from Lianna, but found herself pinned in now with Lauren behind her, who also thought it would be fun to join in and tickle her new sister for getting them in trouble.

     “I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” Danielle managed to get out between squeals and giggles.

     “You don’t sound very sorry about getting us in trouble.” Lauren pouted as she carried on tickling her. “Do you think she sounds sorry sis?” Lauren asked as she looked at Lianna tickling her from the other side of the bed.

     “No, not one little bit, so I think we should carry on tickling her until she’s learned her lesson.” Lianna said as she carried on.

    They did finally stop the tickle attack when they thought Danielle was going to pass out from lack of oxygen. “You two are just mean.” Danielle gasped when she was finally able to speak. “But thank you for making me laugh like that.” Danielle added with a smile as she tried to remember if she’d ever laughed so much before, but she couldn’t think of a time.

     “We can do it a little more if you want?” Lianna grinned as she made a move to start the tickling again, but she was stopped when Danielle let out another squeal as she threw her arms around Lianna to stop her.

    Danielle was worried about Lauren starting again, but she didn’t have to as she felt her other sister cuddle up behind her. They all lay there in silence for a couple of minutes not saying anything to each other, then they heard a knock at the door before the door opened and someone entered the room. All three girls looked up over the covers to find Mandy and Chrissy stood looking at them with their hands on their hips pretending to be angry with them, but the smirks on their faces said otherwise.

     “We thought someone was trying to kill you Danielle.” Mandy said. “What were you doing to her?” She asked as she looked at a grinning Lianna and Lauren.

     “Tickle attack.” Lianna giggled. “I think she’s more ticklish than Aunty Amy.” Lianna added with some shock in her voice.

     “Judging by the noise she was just making, I’d have to agree with you.” Chrissy giggled. “I’m sorry to break up this touching moment, but the three of you need to get showered and dressed.” Chrissy added as she walked over to one side of the bed while Mandy walked to the other side to help Lauren get up.

     “Why do we need to get up and dressed mummy?” Lianna asked looking puzzled when she saw the time was still early for a Saturday. They normally got to have a lie in at the weekend.

     “The three of you are going to be helping out at the shop today as part of your punishment for the other Saturday.” Chrissy explained as she helped Lianna get out of bed.

     “That’s not fair on Danielle though mummy, she didn’t do anything wrong.” Lianna said as she tried to stop Danielle being punished for something the two of them did.

     “You do have a point Lianna, so Danielle can stop here today, while you two help out at the shop.” Chrissy said trying not to smirk when she saw the sad look form on Danielle’s face. “Or we could make it a small punishment for her running away.” Chrissy added as she looked at the look change on Danielle’s face.

     “I should be punished for running away Aunty Chrissy.” Danielle said a little too excitedly for her own good.

     “That’s settled then, so you all better see about getting showered. Your mother will sort you out with something to wear Danielle.” Chrissy said as she gave Danielle a quick hug and kissed her on the forehead before leading Lianna and Lauren from the room to help them get ready for work.

     “We need to teach our new sister to at least make it look like she’s being punished.” Lianna said to Lauren as their mother walked them back to their own bedrooms.

     “If what you said last night while we did the dishes is true sis, then I don’t think any punishment we have to suffer would seem like a punishment to Danielle.” Lauren pointed out.

     “Danielle has had to put up with a lot in her life so far.” Chrissy said with a sad sigh. “All we can do is show her endless amounts of love and hugs.” Chrissy added thinking about her two favourite things in the whole world, next to kissing and doing other things with Becky that is, but she wasn’t about to start talking about that in front of her children.

     “That sounds like a fun mission.” Lianna grinned as she thought about showing Danielle endless amounts of both.

     “How did the two of you end up in Danielle’s bed anyway?” Chrissy asked with a raised eyebrow as she looked at Lianna more than Lauren.

    Lianna thought about making something up, but knew her mother would see straight through it, so she decided to just tell the truth. “I was having trouble sleeping last night, so I walked down to Danielle’s room to make sure she was still in it, and she was having a nightmare, so I climbed into her bed to see if I could help calm her down, and I must have fallen asleep.”

     “And how did you end up in there as well?” Chrissy asked as she looked at Lauren.

     “I got worried when I saw that Lianna’s bed was empty this morning when I woke, so I ran down to Danielle’s room to see if she was with Danielle, and I ended up being asked to join them by Danielle.” Lauren explained with a grin.

     “And the tickle torture?” Chrissy asked.

     “Lianna and I were punishing Danielle for dropping us in it last weekend.” Lauren giggled.

     “Well you shouldn’t have done it, but due to you both finding our little lamb and saving her life, we’re going to end your grounding after you’ve helped out at the shop today.” Chrissy got out before she was attacked by two screaming girls trying to hug her to death.

     “Do you really mean it mummy?” Lianna asked.

     “Yes I mean it.” Chrissy said looking shocked at the question. “We can’t have you grounded tomorrow when we all take Danielle out for a fun day of shopping.” Chrissy added with a grin.

     “Danielle will flip out when she finds out we’re going shopping tomorrow.” Lauren said as she hugged her mother to thank her for ending the punishment. Neither Lauren nor Lianna saw helping out at the shop as a punishment.

     “That girl needs a good day of shopping to help teach her how to be a girl.” Chrissy grinned excitedly. Chrissy loved going shopping just as much as her daughters did.

    Chrissy let Lauren and Lianna go and take a shower while she sorted out clothes for them to wear while working at the shop.

*****

    Mandy was sat on Danielle’s bed when she walked back into the bedroom after taking a shower and making herself smell like a flowery meadow.

     “I’m sorry you don’t get to have a bubble bath today sweetie. I know how much you love them.” Mandy said as she got up and set to work helping Danielle get dressed.

     “I don’t mind mummy. I’m looking forward to seeing where you work.” Danielle said sounding excited about doing something new. “What will I have to do at the shop?” Danielle asked.

     “Play around, laugh a lot, do the odd bit of work when we ask you to.” Mandy giggled.

     “Doesn’t sound much like a punishment to me mummy.” Danielle pointed out with a puzzled look.

     “The punishment part is getting Lianna and Lauren up early on a Saturday, but even that seemed a bit mute after all the noise they had you making earlier.” Mandy grinned. “I’m glad you’ve found some friends to share some good times with.” Mandy added as she pulled Danielle into a hug.

     “I’m glad I’ve found you all mummy.” Danielle said as she hugged Mandy even tighter, still not getting bored of using the word mummy.

     “I’m glad you found us too, sweetie.” Mandy said as she hugged Danielle even tighter. “I’ll never let anyone hurt you again, well not unless it leads to you having a better life that is.” Mandy added as she thought about the surgery Danielle needed to make her feel like a real girl.

     “I know what you mean mummy.” Danielle giggled, but inside she was scared about going under the knife, even if it would fix the birth defect she was born with.

     “We better get you dressed, or we’ll never get the shop open today at this rate.” Mandy giggled as she broke the hug and then set to work helping Danielle get her hair dried and styled before getting her dressed in a skirt and blouse.

    Mandy was already dressed, so once Danielle was dressed they made their way down to the kitchen where Holly was sorting out some breakfast for them all. Amy was already in there sat with Amber, but Chrissy, Lianna and Lauren were still upstairs getting ready.

     “Don’t you look posh?” Amber grinned as she looked at Danielle in her uniform for the shop. “Morning sweetie.” Amber added as she held her arms open to get a hug from her newest niece.

     “Good morning Aunty Amber.” Danielle grinned as she got a hug.

     “Hey! Save some hugs for me.” Amy pouted as she held her arms open ready to receive Danielle, so she could get a good morning hug.

     “I’ve always got hugs to share Aunty Amy.” Danielle grinned even more as she went over and jumped onto Amy’s knee and started hugging her. “Good morning Aunty Amy.” Danielle said as she hugged.

     “Good morning honey. Looking forward to spending the day at the shop today?” Amy asked after they stopped hugging, and Danielle was still sat on Amy’s knee enjoying the way she was being treated.

     “How did you know that I’d be coming to the shop today? Aunty Chrissy only just made her mind up while in my bedroom.” Danielle looked a little puzzled.

     “We knew that Lianna wouldn’t want to be far away from you today, nor you from her, so we just decided to make it look like you were being punished.” Amy grinned as she let the cat out of the bag.

     “I’m quite excited about seeing where you all work.” Danielle grinned happily.

    They all heard the clicking of heels just before Chrissy entered the kitchen with Lauren and Lianna following close behind dressed in the same style of skirt and blouse Danielle was now wearing.

     “You look amazing sis!” Lianna said as she rushed over to take a better look at her sister.

     “Not as good as you do though.” Danielle pouted as she let Lianna help her to get up off Amy’s knee.

     “Now you’re just being silly.” Lianna giggled. “How anyone could ever think of you being a boy is beyond me.” Lianna added as she saw how small Danielle’s waist looked in the skirt, and how her hips and chest came out to give her a nice looking figure. “I’m jealous.” Lianna pouted playfully, making Danielle blush a little at the compliment.

     “I don’t know what for sis; you really do look very beautiful.” Danielle pointed out.

     “Yes we all look beautiful, now can we eat before we get rushed out the door with empty bellies.” Lauren said as she forced her two sisters to take a seat so Nana Holly could feed them.

    They were soon sat down ready to eat, but Danielle and Lianna still found time to compliment Lauren on how good she looked. Lauren suddenly didn’t mind the conversation. They stopped talking when Holly put a plate of BLT’s in the middle of the table. Danielle soon found a couple of them on her plate as Lianna and Lauren helped her sort out her breakfast. She wondered if they were still following nana Holly’s orders to fatten her up.

    Once breakfast was over and the girls had gone up to brush their teeth and finish getting ready to leave, they made their way back down stairs to where Mandy, Amy and Chrissy were stood waiting for them. Becky was stood with her arms wrapped around Chrissy making the most of the little time they had left before Mandy dragged her away for another hard day at work.

    Mandy was taking one of the other cars today, rather than trying to get everyone on her BMW. She was going to use the people carrier. Lianna and Danielle sat in the very rear of the car, while Amy and Lauren sat in the next seats forward, and Chrissy sat in the front next to Mandy, who was driving.

     “Is everything alright Danielle?” Lianna asked when she saw the worried look Danielle had as Mandy drove up the road towards the shop.

     “I’m not a big lover of going in cars.” Danielle said. “Normally if I go in a car, it’s because I’m being moved to a new foster home.” Danielle explained.

     “I’m not going to let you get away from me that easy.” Lianna grinned as she took hold of Danielle’s shaking hand. “You don’t ever need to worry about that happening ever again.” Lianna added with a promise in her look.

     “I know all that Lianna, but it’s so hard to just push all those feelings aside.” Danielle sighed. “It all feels like a dream still.” Danielle added with a giggle. “And I don’t need you pinching me to prove otherwise!” Danielle warned when she saw Lianna’s hand start to sneak towards her, ready to pinch her again, like she did the day before.

    Chrissy, Mandy and the others all giggled and smiled when they saw how well Danielle was beginning to settle into her new life with them. Even thought they all knew that Danielle was safe living with them, they also knew it would take time for Danielle to let go of all the scared thoughts she must still be having, it had only been a week since she came to live with them.

    Danielle looked out the window, happy to let Lianna hold her hand as they made their way over to the shop. Danielle was soon looking around trying to see where they were when Mandy pulled the car into a parking area behind some buildings and turned off the engine.

     “Here we are, all set for another day of slavery.” Lianna said all dramatically as she undid her seatbelt just before she did the same for Danielle.

     “Keep talking like that missy, and I might just see what interesting jobs I can find for you to do today.” Chrissy said with an evil grin as she helped Lianna get out the car.

     “You know I’m only joking with you mummy.” Lianna said with a nervous smile, not wanting to find out what sort of jobs her mother could find for her to spend the day doing.

    Danielle stood waiting excitedly for Mandy and Amy to open up the shutter and back door to the building, before they all entered the shop. Lianna and Lauren led Danielle over to the kitchen area in the room they entered into, and they all set to work making a pot of tea and sorting out juice for themselves.

     “We’ll give you a quick tour of the place in a minute.” Lianna said when she saw Danielle looking around.

    Danielle could hear the clatter of another shutter opening towards the front of the shop and then she heard keys unlocking a door before there was a tinkling sound of a bell that sounding like the type to let someone know there was a customer entering the shop.

     “I hope the work isn’t too hard for me to pick up.” Danielle said nervously. “I’ve never worked in a shop before. Come to think about it, I’ve never worked anywhere before.” Danielle added looking even more nervous now.

     “You won’t even realise you’re working here most the time.” Lauren said as she wrapped her arms around Danielle to make her feel better. “Let’s show you around while we wait for the kettle to boil.” Lauren added as she broke the hug and took Danielle by one hand, while Lianna took the other as they led her out into the shop.

    Danielle had never seen so much pretty underwear in one place before. It took her a couple of minutes to look out the front window and realise she’d walked past this place and looked in the window many times on her way to and from her last foster home. She let out a sigh when she thought just how close she’d been to her dream life.

     “Everything alright sis?” Lianna asked when she heard Danielle’s sigh.

     “Yes, but I just realised where the shop is.” Danielle said as she pointed out the window. “I’ve walked past this place many times and stopped to look in the window.”

     “I wish you’d come in to look around then.” Chrissy said from just behind her. “We might have been able to help you sooner.” Chrissy added with a pout as she wrapped her arms around Danielle from behind and kissed her on the cheek.

     “I’m sure things wouldn’t have worked out as well as they did if I hadn’t met Lianna and Lauren first.” Danielle pointed out with a smile as she enjoyed the hug she was getting from her Aunty.

     “You do have a good point there Danielle, but I like to think we can help everyone that walks in that door looking for something to make them feel that little bit special.” Chrissy giggled. “Let’s have a drink, and then we can all get started.” Chrissy said as she looked at her daughters and then walked them all back through to the back room.

    Amy was sat at a computer typing in passwords so she could log onto the net and check the online sales, while Mandy had taken over making the pot of tea. Chrissy led the girls over to the table and sat them down before going to help Mandy finish making the drinks.

     “Lauren, you can help Amy with the online orders to start with, while Lianna and Danielle can help me and Mandy in the shop doing a stock check and restocking the shelves.” Chrissy informed the girls as they sat having their drinks.

    Danielle was eager to show that she could do the job, so she was happy when they finally finished their drinks and started work. Lianna and Danielle were soon working together as they checked the racks of underwear to make sure they had all the sizes listed on a piece of paper. Lianna was soon showing Danielle where to find the extra stock and then how to mark down the numbers left once the rack was fully stocked. They would then take the sheet of paper over to Chrissy or Mandy so they could reorder the stock they were out of or low on.

    They were soon giggling as Chrissy and Amy started dancing around the shop to some songs on a classic radio station they had playing in the shop. Danielle found her two aunties very funny to spend time with, as they acted like a couple of teenagers. Lianna and Lauren didn’t seem to mind either as they joined in and danced around the shop with them. It wasn’t long before Danielle was getting dragged around the shop doing some silly dance and giggling.

    The three girls had to keep running into the back room when a customer came into the shop and Chrissy and Amy would suddenly stop acting silly and look very professional again. Danielle thought it looked like a weird game of musical chairs, but the person had to act serious when someone entered the shop.

    Just as the time got to ten thirty, Lianna put the kettle on and set to work making a fresh pot of tea. “We always take a short break at this time.” Lianna explained as she sorted out making the drinks.

    Lianna, Danielle and Lauren all sat with a can of soda while Mandy, Chrissy and Amy had a cup of tea. It got cut short though when a couple of customers came into the shop and that was how the morning went.

*****

    Danielle smiled at lunchtime when she saw her father enter the shop carrying a large basket. “Hi Daddy!” Danielle shouted with a wave of her hand as she helped Lianna check some stock on a rack.

     “Hi pumpkin. I hope they’re not working you to hard?” Carl asked as he walked up to the back of the shop with the basket in his hands.

     “No!” Danielle grinned. “I’m having a great time.” Danielle added all bubbly.

     “Are you having too much fun to stop for some lunch?” Carl asked with a grin as he held up the basket the best he could for saying how heavy it was.

    Danielle hadn’t thought about food, but now her father had, she was feeling quite hungry. “No, I’m really hungry.” Danielle said as she looked at Lianna to make sure it was okay to stop what they were doing.

     “Let’s go eat.” Lianna said to the unasked question in Danielle’s eyes.

    Lauren was helping Chrissy and Amy in the back room as they set the table ready for the food’s arrival. Danielle thought they must do this all the time, to know when it’s going to turn up like this. Carl had no sooner put the basket down on the table, than he was being jumped on by Mandy. Mandy had been on the phone when Carl came in and locked the front door behind him and then turned the sign to say the shop was closed for lunch.

     “I hope you don’t do that to all the delivery guys?” Carl said when Mandy finally let him up for air.

     “No, just the special ones.” Mandy purred.

     “Do you mind? Some of us have to eat when you’ve done.” Lauren said in a whiny voice, just like all teenagers forced to watch grownups showing each other signs of affection. She did start giggling though, so no one took her too serious.

    Lauren was soon running off into the shop squealing as her Uncle Carl started chasing her around trying to plant a kiss on her cheek. “Am I making someone jealous?” Carl shouted as he chased her around the shop.

    The squealing stopped as it turned into a fit of giggles as Carl tickled Lauren for her cheek. They wandered back into the back room with Lauren rubbing her cheek where Carl had managed to kiss her.

     “I’m sorry to tell you Aunty Mandy, but your husband is cheating on you with a much younger woman.” Lauren giggled as she took her seat at the table.

     “Hey! Less of the much younger woman!” Mandy said with fake horror in her voice as she wrapped an arm around Lauren who had sat down next to her. “You make me feel old.” Mandy pouted.

     “Well you don’t look it Aunty.” Lauren smiled as she got a hug from her.

     “Nice recovery.” Mandy grinned as she kissed Lauren on the other cheek to what Carl kissed her on.

     “Why does everyone keep kissing my cheeks?” Lauren whined as she started wiping her hands over both cheeks trying to remove something that wasn’t there.

     “Because you’re a very cheeky girl.” Mandy said just before she leaned in and kissed her again.

     “Stop it!” Lauren whined some more.

    The others all giggled as they watched Lauren getting kissed over and over again by Mandy. They finally calmed down and all filled their plates with cold cuts of meat, salad, pasta and rice.

    Danielle seemed to have Lauren and Lianna helping her to fill up her plate, just like they did at home, not that Danielle minded one bit. She was feeling really hungry and managed to clear everything on her plate.

     “Thank you for the meal daddy.” Danielle said as she sat back from the table feeling quite full.

     “You’re most welcome my dear.” Carl smiled back. “I’ve got to keep you fed, so they don’t work you to hard this afternoon.” Carl added with a worried look, but he was soon fending off an attack from Mandy.

     “You make us sound like slave drivers.” Mandy said as she playfully slapped him. She was soon being held in his arms as he started kissing her again, but Lauren kept quiet about it this time.

    Lianna, Lauren and Danielle were soon clearing the table and getting all the dishes washed and dried, while Chrissy and Amy went back out to open the shop. They let Mandy sit and spend some time with Carl before he had to get back to the hotel and an afternoon meeting he had with an old friend from college.

    Carl finally left for his meeting and the girls got back to work doing stock checks and generally helping out around the place.

    Danielle’s feet were killing her by the end of the day, and she swore she’d never complain to another shop worker for as long as she lived, now she knew what they went through every day of the week.

     “Here you go sweetie.” Mandy said as she handed Danielle an envelope with her name on it.

     “Am I being fired already?” Danielle asked looking worried as she took the envelope from her mother’s hand.

     “No silly, this is your pay packet.” Mandy giggled as she pulled the puzzled looking girl into a hug. “You don’t think we expect you to work for nothing do you?” Mandy asked as she looked down into Danielle’s eyes.

     “I thought we were being punished though?” Danielle asked still looking just as puzzled by it all.

     “That’s just something we say, but we don’t mean it.” Mandy explained. “Just open your pay packet and know you earned every penny.” Mandy added as she let Danielle out of the hug so she could see how much she’d earned for working all day on a Saturday.

    Danielle ripped open the envelope and was shocked when she pulled out two twenty pound notes. “You’re paying me forty pounds for one day’s work?”

     “Do you not think it’s enough?” Mandy asked teasingly. “That’s what we pay Lianna and Lauren.

     “No! I think it’s too much mum.” Danielle said as she tried to give the money back to Mandy.

     “You earned every penny of that today sweetie, so spend it with pride.” Mandy said as she made Danielle wrap her fingers around the money so she couldn’t hand it back to her.

     “We’ve got so much to teach you.” Lauren said as she led Danielle out to the car. “You never try to give back your pay for the day.” Lauren added looking worried.

     “They might think their paying us too much.” Lianna warned with a giggle.

     “I’m sorry, but I just didn’t expect to get paid, and I still have all that money back at home to spend.” Danielle pointed out.

     “Well you can spend some of it tomorrow when we all go into the city shopping.” Lauren grinned.

     “Shopping? I thought you two were grounded for another week yet?” Danielle asked.

     “We were, but mom said if we worked at the shop today, then that would be the end to our punishment, and we’d be allowed to take you into town tomorrow, so we can show you how to have a fun day out.” Lianna explained part of the plan.

     “You mean trying on clothes and stuff like that?” Danielle asked looking nervous about it all. “What if someone sees my...” Danielle looked down at her groin.

     “What, your sexy figure?” Lianna asked with a grin. “God you can be so vain sis.” She added with a roll of her eyes.

     “No! I mean my defect.” Danielle said through gritted teeth as she pointed at her groin this time.

     “I knew what you meant sis.” Lianna giggled. “Don’t worry about it. I’ve been out a bunch of times and never had any trouble.” Lianna said brushing off Danielle’s worries.

     “Our mothers and all the other kids will be coming as well, so we’ll have safety in numbers anyway.” Lauren pointed out as she also tried to help Danielle relax.

     “It will be nice to finally get to see what it feels like to be a girl.” Danielle said as she thought about being able to try stuff on that she’d only ever been able to look at in a shop window before this week.

     “Prepare for a crash course in it then tomorrow sis.” Lauren grinned as she helped Danielle get in the car so she could put the seat back in place and get in herself.

    Danielle felt more relaxed on the return trip to the house. She knew where they were going now, and she had no fear of them taking her to another foster home. Danielle couldn’t help smiling when she saw the large house come into sight when Mandy pulled into the driveway and made her way up to the house and parked the car.

     “Do you want me to carry on teaching you to swim?” Lianna asked as they entered the house and could hear the other kids playing around in the pool.

     “I’d like that a lot please Lianna.” Danielle smiled.

     “Mom, can we get changed and go in the pool please?” Lianna asked as she turned to look at Chrissy stood with Amy and Mandy just behind them.

     “Okay, go and have some fun.” Chrissy said as she waved them off. “I wonder where they get all the energy from?” Chrissy asked tiredly as she looked at Amy and Mandy either side of her.

     “I still ask that of you two most the time.” Mandy giggled as she led them to the kitchen so they could let the others know they were home.

     “Hi mum!” all three women said as they entered the kitchen and saw Holly looking in a cook book as she worked on the evening meal.

     “Hello dears, how did the girls do at the shop today?” Holly asked, referring to Lianna, Lauren and Danielle.

     “They all did really well, and Danielle turned out to be a wonderful little worker.” Chrissy said as she walked over to her mum and gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek. “Dinner smells amazing mum.”

     “Thank you sweetie.” Holly said as she hugged Chrissy back just before she got hugs from Mandy and Amy. “Where are the girls now?” She asked.

     “They went up to get changed so they could take a dip in the pool before dinner.” Chrissy explained. “They heard the others playing around in there, and I think they wanted to join in the fun.” Chrissy added.

*****

    Lianna, Danielle and Lauren were soon in their swim suits and making their way back down to the pool where they could hear the other kids giggling and squealing. Lauren dived in at the deep end, while Lianna slipped into the shallow end with Danielle, so she could give her some more lessons.

     “Hi honey. Did you have a good day at work with your mother?” Becky asked as she swam over and started talking to Lianna and Danielle.

     “Hi mum, yes we had a good time, and Danielle is a natural at shop work.” Lianna said as she gave Becky a hug.

     “So you like shop work then Danielle?” Becky asked as she gave her a hug.

     “Hello Aunty Becky. Yes I had a really good time. Aunty Chrissy and Aunty Amy can be really silly at times.” Danielle giggled as she hugged her Aunty Becky.

     “Just some of the time?” Becky asked with a raised eyebrow and a grin.

    Becky had to go and sort out Craig and Richard, as they were both tormenting Nicole and Jennifer down the other end of the pool, so Lianna started teaching Danielle another couple of swimming styles, one of them being the back stroke.

     “Thanks for teaching me to swim sis.” Danielle said as she swam across the pool on her back looking up at the glass ceiling above the pool.

     “Glad to be able to help you, I’m just sorry I acted like such a jerk to you the other day.” Lianna sighed.

    Danielle stopped swimming and stood up in the pool so she could look Lianna in the eyes when she spoke. “You had every right to be upset with me Lianna. I never should have kept my secret from you; I don’t know why I did now. If anyone was going to understand how I felt, it would have been you.” Danielle said with some pleading in her voice for Lianna to understand what she was trying to say.

     “Okay then, we’re both sorry for being jerks then.” Lianna giggled when she saw the stern look Danielle was giving her. “Now get back to your practice.” Lianna added looking bossy this time.

     “Yes mum.” Danielle said as she stuck her tongue out, just before she fell backwards into the water again and carried on swimming up the pool on her back.

*****

    Becky was quick to get out the pool and pad over to where Chrissy was stood with Mandy and Amy either side of her as they all checked up on the other children before they went up to get changed out of their work clothes.

     “Don’t even think about...” Was all Chrissy got to say before she found herself being hugged by a dripping wet Becky.

     “Don’t what?” Becky giggled, knowing full well what Chrissy was about to say to her.

     “Never mind.” Chrissy giggled as she gave up and hugged Becky back.

    There was a squeal from the side of them as they saw Amber do the same thing to Amy. “I’m all wet now baby.” Amy whined just before Amber started kissing her and cutting off all other complaints.

     “Do you want to come up and help me get dried off?” Chrissy asked when Becky finally stopped hugging her and stepped back to check out her handiwork.

     “That depends?” Becky asked with a smirk.

     “Depends on what?” Chrissy pouted.

     “On whether or not we’re going to the club tonight? I want to show off my beautiful wife.” Becky pouted back as she moved in for another hug and a kiss.

     “Yes I’ll be joining you at the club this evening.” Chrissy smiled. “I could do with a night out.” Chrissy said just before she planted a kiss on Becky’s lips.

    Chrissy was soon being led up to their room so the two of them could take a shower together before dinner, so they would have more time to get ready and then spend a little time with their children before going out for a night of dancing. Holly would be keeping an eye on the children while the others were out, not that they needed much watching these days.

*****

    Lianna, Danielle and Lauren had all been excited to hear what their parents had said while they ate dinner, but the other children hadn’t been quite as excited to hear that they were all back on kitchen duty, due to the other three’s punishment being cut short for good behaviour.

    They soon had the dishes done once they had all finished their dinner and they spent an hour cuddling with their parents before it was time for the grownups to go and get ready for a night out, while the children wandered off and did their own thing. Richard, Craig and Peter ran off to the games room to play on the latest action adventure game Peter had brought with him. Peter was stopping the night, so his parents could also have a night out at the club.

    All the girls wanted to help Danielle make up for all the girl time she’d missed out one, so they were all going to pile into her room and play around with makeup and try on each other’s clothes, so they could start and explain each of their styles to Danielle, to see if any of them might be what Danielle liked to wear.

    Danielle had just finished putting on a light blue dress belonging to Lianna when all their cell phones started bleeping to let them know that their parents were ready to head out, and they had to say good night to them. Danielle soon found herself being dragged down stairs to the hallway where a large group of women were stood waiting for them. The only male among the large group was Brad, who was stood next to Ann. Danielle looked around for her father, but couldn’t see him anywhere, and her mother looked amazing when she finally picked her out of the crowd, but her mother was stood with another woman that also looking very pretty.

     “You look amazing mummy.” Danielle said as she walked over to give Mandy a hug. “Has daddy already left?” Danielle asked.

     “Your fathers not going to be around this evening sweetie.” Mandy grinned as she looked over at Carla stood beside her. “You have two mothers this evening. I’d like you to meet Carla, your second mother.” Mandy said as she stepped aside and let Danielle get a good look at her father, who now looked like a beautiful woman in a sparkling blue evening dress, long blond hair, makeup and heels.

     “Daddy?” Danielle asked with a look of amazement on her face as she looked the woman up and down. Danielle couldn’t help noticing the fact her father had what looked like real breasts and quite the impressive figure to go with it. “You look amazing.” Danielle added, not knowing what else to say.

     “Hello pumpkin.” Carla said in her husky sounding female voice. “I hope this doesn’t bother you too much? I just like to let my hair down once in a while.” Carla giggled as she touched the long blond hair she now had.

     “I don’t mind one bit daddy.” Danielle frowned as she said it. “Sorry, I should have said mommy.” Danielle added just before she stepped forward and held out her arms to get a hug from her newest mother.

     “I like the sound of that sweetie.” Carla said as she hugged Danielle back.

    All the other kids hugged their parents and then stood with Holly as they watched them all leave and get on the minibus and drive away with Brad driving.

    Holly let them all run off to carry on with what they were doing before they got the call. Holly went back to reading her book and enjoying a glass of wine in the living room. She made all the children hot chocolate later in the night before sending them off to bed. Holly looked in on each and every child to make sure they were all tucked up in bed.

    Danielle and Lauren were both in Lianna’s bed with her, as they were having a form of a sleepover. Lianna had asked nana Holly if it would be okay to do this while they were having their hot chocolate earlier.

     “I hope you can all get some sleep, or you’ll feel it tomorrow when you all go out shopping.” Holly warned as she got them all tucked in and kissed them on the forehead.

     “I know I won’t have any trouble sleeping. “Danielle got out just before she had a big yawn, and she was having trouble keeping her eyes open as she lay between Lianna and Lauren in the middle of the bed.

     “I better not stop you getting some sleep then.” Holly smiled as she gave them one last kiss before going to the bedroom door and turning off the light before leaving the room and closing the door.

    Danielle soon found Lianna and Lauren cuddling up closer to her as they all drifted off to sleep, so they could get some rest, ready for the busy day of shopping they had planned out for tomorrow.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 23

    Danielle woke on the Sunday morning with her arms wrapped around Lianna in front of her, and she could feel Lauren cuddled up behind her. Danielle had never felt so well rested before, and she was in no rush to move as she felt Lauren’s breath on the back of her neck as she softly breathed in and out. Danielle didn’t remember falling asleep again, but the next time she looked at Lianna, Lianna was looking back at her with a smile on her face.

     “Morning sleepy head.” Lianna smiled just before leaning forward and kissing Danielle on the lips. “You look so beautiful when you sleep.” Lianna added when they stopped kissing each other.

     “You look beautiful all the time.” Danielle said with a sleepy smile as she wrapped her arms around Lianna and hugged her before returning the kiss.

     “I’m going to take a shower.” Lauren’s voice suddenly chirped in from behind Danielle. “There’s way to much love in this room.” She added just before she slipped out of bed and ran off giggling as she tried to dodge the pillows being thrown at her by Danielle and Lianna.

     “Maybe we should see if our parents will let Simon join us for a sleepover!” Lianna shouted to her sister.

     “I don’t think you would get either of them to agree to that one sis.” Lauren said as she foolishly stuck her head back around the door. Rather than getting a verbal answer from Lianna, Lauren just got a pillow right in the face.

    Lauren stepped back into the room and picked up the pillow that had just hit her; she ran over to the bed and started hitting Lianna and Danielle with it, as they lay on the bed giggling. Neither of them could fight back, due to all the other pillows being scattered around the room from where they had tried to hit Lauren with them minutes before.

    Lianna managed to snatch the pillow out of Lauren’s hands, which was Lauren’s cue to make a break for it before she found herself on the receiving end of a pillow attack. Lianna giggled some more as she saw a pink streak with blond hair vanish out the bedroom door before she had time to take aim at it. Lianna dropped the pillow back on the bed, and then she fell backwards pulling Danielle with her, as their heads had to share the one remaining pillow left on the bed, this meant they were really close to each other.

     “I never thought I’d be having so much fun.” Danielle smiled as she looked into Lianna’s eyes. “I thought things like this only happened in the movies.” She added with a contented sigh; just before she leaned in to give Lianna another good morning kiss.

     “I’m hoping for a long running TV program.” Lianna grinned. “Movies end too soon.” She explained to Danielle’s puzzled look.

     “I better see about getting up and going to my room, so I can take a shower and get dressed.” Danielle sighed as she made it sound like she wanted to do anything but leave Lianna.

     “We could take a bubble bath together.” Lianna said with an even bigger grin plastered across her face.

     “What will our parents say if they catch us sharing the same bath?” Danielle asked worriedly.

     “My parents do it all the time, so don’t worry about it.” Lianna said in a dismissive way as she slid out of bed and ran off into the bathroom to start running a bath for them both.

    Danielle looked nervously at the bedroom door, wondering if she should just make a break for it and go back to her own room, but Lianna was back in the bedroom before Danielle could act on it.

    Lianna threw back the covers and helped Danielle get out the bed, and then she helped her slip out of her night clothes before Lianna slipped hers off. Danielle couldn’t help but look at the naked girl stood before her.

     “You look amazing Lianna. I can’t believe that you’re still a boy.” Danielle said before she realised what she was saying. She saw the hurt look spread across Lianna’s face and knew she’d hurt her feelings. “I didn’t mean it like that Lianna. I just think you look too much like a girl to be anything else.” Danielle tried to explained, but it didn’t seem to help matters.

     “I need to go and check on the bath.” Lianna said in a sad voice as she turned and walked back into the bathroom.

    Danielle wanted to follow and make her realise that what she’d just said came out all wrong, but she also knew that whatever she tried to say would just make things even worse; Danielle had always had trouble talking to people. She picked up her night gown and slipped it back on before she left Lianna’s room to return to her own room to take a shower. Danielle was just leaving Lianna’s bedroom and wiping away a tear when she bumped into Aunt Chrissy about to enter the bedroom.

     “Good morning Danielle. Did you sleep alright last night with Lauren and Lianna?” Chrissy asked just before she saw the tears running down Danielle’s cheeks. “What’s wrong sweetie?” Chrissy knelt down looking worried.

     “I opened my big mouth and upset Lianna, when all I wanted to do was say how like a girl she looks already.” Danielle snuffled as she looked down at the ground in shame. “Maybe I shouldn’t be around people after all.” Danielle pouted as she wiped away more tears.

     “Don’t speak like that about yourself Danielle. I’m sure Lianna isn’t upset with you about it.” Chrissy said as she looked into the room trying to work out where Lianna was, just as Lianna wandered back out the bathroom.

     “What’s wrong Danielle?” Lianna asked as she saw her crying as Chrissy hugged her.

     “She thinks she’s upset you with some comment she made.” Chrissy said as she hugged the sobbing child.

     “I wasn’t really bothered sis. I was just teasing you.” Lianna said as she made Danielle turn her head to look her in the eyes. “I knew what you meant, and I’m flattered by it.” Lianna added with a smile.

     “Really? You’re not mad with me again?” Danielle snuffled.

     “No, not even a little bit and I’m sorry if I upset you.” Lianna said as she held out her arms to get a hug from Danielle to prove it.

    Danielle and Lianna were soon hugging each other with Chrissy looking on with a smile on her face, glad to see it was just a badly timed joke causing all the trouble.

     “Lianna sweetie, you need to be careful with your little pranks.” Chrissy warned. “Danielle still isn’t use to them yet, and like you just saw, it could end up doing more harm than you think.” Chrissy added as she got to her feet and started picking up Lianna’s night gown off the floor.

     “Yes mother, I’m sorry for not thinking before I did it.” Lianna said as she stepped over and gave Chrissy a hug. “Do you mind if Danielle and I have a bubble bath together?” Lianna asked as she looked up at her mother.

     “Don’t you think you’re a little old for sharing a bath with someone?” Chrissy asked.

     “You and mom still take them together.” Lianna pouted.

    Chrissy realised that she’d just been caught out and couldn’t very well say no without Lianna asking more questions than she was willing to answer. “Okay then, but keep it a secret between the three of us.” Chrissy warned with a smile. “And definitely no talking about it outside the family. Do I make myself clear?” Chrissy asked as she looked at the two girls stood facing her grinning.

     “Yes mother.” Lianna said.

     “Yes Aunty Chrissy.” Danielle smiled as she let Lianna take her by the hand and lead her off into the bathroom.

    Chrissy stood and smiled as she watched Lianna lead Danielle into the bathroom, just like Becky use to do with her, and still did from time to time. Chrissy found herself hoping that her daughter and Danielle could find as much happiness as she’d found with Becky. Chrissy knew that Danielle needed someone to love her as much as Becky loved her.

     “Don’t be too long in there!” Chrissy shouted. “I’ll go and tell your nana to start sorting out breakfast for you both.” Chrissy added just before she left the room to go and check on Lauren before going to see if Holly wanted any help sorting out breakfast for them all.

*****

    Lianna and Danielle were the last two to enter the dining room and get their breakfast. They smiled at everyone as they sat down side by side and ate. Everyone seemed in a hurry to get breakfast out the way, so they could finish getting ready to leave the house and hit the shops.

    In no time at all they were all heading out the house and piling into the minibus with Brad behind the wheel ready to drive them all into the city for a fun filled day of shopping. Brad, Carl and Callum were going to take the boys to some of the games shops, while Chrissy and the others took the girls clothes shopping. Then they would meet up every now and then to do some joint shopping in the music shops and other places where they could all shop together.

    Lianna and Danielle were sat on a seat together and Danielle looked excited to be going shopping with money in her small backpack style purse just like the one Liana had, but in a different colour. All the girls were wearing simple looking dresses but all in different colours so they didn’t all look the same. Lianna had explained to Danielle that they all dressed like this to make it quicker for getting in and out of them when trying things on in the changing rooms. Danielle was wearing a pale pink dress and Lianna a pastel orange. They were both wearing matching sandals, and even their little backpacks matched.

    They called in and picked up Peter, Sara and Cathy on their way, so they could all have a fun day shopping, and Peter got to check out the shops with the guys.

    Brad parked up the minibus and then Mandy told Carl where they would meet up and at what time, just before they split up and wandered off in the two groups.

    Danielle and Lianna knew they couldn’t hold hands out in public, but the group of girls was large enough to let them still get close to each other. Lianna was playing the protector as she saw how worried Danielle was about going into the first clothes shop and looking around. Danielle had told Lianna about her being watched as he looked around the clothes, to scared to pick something up off a rack and try it on because of the way the shop workers would look at her in the past, like she was a shoplifter. Danielle was still thinking like this as she looked around.

     “You should go and try that on.” Lianna said as she saw Danielle running her fingers across a dress that had little yellow flowers on a red background.

     “That’s okay, I’m fine just looking.” Danielle said on instinct as she quickly moved her hand away from the dress while looking around to see if she was being watched by any of the shop workers.

     “You’re trying this dress on, so come with me.” Lianna said as she pulled the dress off the rack after making sure it was the right size and then she grabbed Danielle by the hand before pulled her towards the changing rooms.

    Danielle was soon in the changing room being undressed by Lianna. Danielle put up a weak fight, but soon let out a sigh and took over getting herself undressed and then let Lianna help her slip the dress on over her head before leading her back out into the shop where all the others were stood waiting to see how Danielle looking in it.

     “That dress is so you Danielle.” Chrissy grinned. “We will need to keep an eye out for some shoes and a purse to go with it though.” Chrissy added as she looked Danielle up and down.

     “Is it okay if I buy it then?” Danielle asked as she suddenly felt like trying on more things.

     “If you like it sweetie, then you treat yourself to it.” Mandy replied.

    Danielle went back into the changing room and took the dress back off before she put her own dress back on and then went back out into the shop and handed the dress over to Mandy, so she could keep looking and trying things on. By the time Danielle went up to the check out to pay for her purchases she had five new dresses. Danielle smiled as she counted out the money from her purse and handed it over to the smiling shop worked that couldn’t’ be nicer to Danielle if she tried.

     “That was so much fun.” Danielle giggled as she left the shop with two bags of clothes.

     “Why don’t you let me carry them for you Danielle, that way you can keep your hands free to do more shopping.” Mandy said as she took the two bags from Danielle.

     “Thank you mummy.” Danielle smiled as she let Mandy take the bags just before Lianna was dragging Danielle into another shop that sold shoes.

    Danielle soon had a pair of sandals and a couple of pairs of ballet flats to match the dresses she had just bought. Then they moved onto another clothes shop.

     “Why am I the only one buying anything?” Danielle asked after they left the fourth shop and Danielle now had eleven new dressed and two skirts as well as the new footwear.

     “We all have much bigger wardrobes than you Danielle, so we can be a little harder to cater to.” Lauren explained. “This day is more about you having a good time, and we will soon start buying when we see something we like.” She added with a grin.

    Danielle had relaxed and was enjoying all the helpful assistants they had coming up to them in each shop, this was all new to Danielle. She was normally being watched until she felt it best to get out the shop before she got arrested and dragged back to the children’s home. They were in a large clothes shop and Danielle had been looking at some t-shirts with Lianna and Lauren when she saw some dresses she liked the looks of, so she wandered over to take a closer look.

     “Don’t you think this is a pretty dress?” Danielle asked as she turned around to show Lianna or Lauren. Danielle had seen one of them step up beside her out the corner of her eye, but she looked scared when she looked up at them, just to see one of the girls that had been picking on her the first time she met Lianna and Lauren.

     “I think it’s a little too nice for someone like you, you little bitch!” The girl snarled at Danielle. “Do you have any idea how much trouble we got in because of the sneaky little stunt your friend played on us when she slipped that thing in my pocket?” The girl asked as she stepped in closer to Danielle and looked down at her. The girl was nearly a foot taller than Danielle.

     “You started it when you told them I was the one shop lifting.” Danielle said trying to act brave until one of the others found her and got her mother or one of her aunties.

     “Just because you look a little smarter, doesn’t mean you will come out of this any better.” The girl said as she leaned in to Danielle until their noses were almost touching. “Let’s take a look at what you’ve got in you cute little backpack.” The girl added as she reached out and pulled it off Danielle’s back before she went to look inside.

     “Give it back, now!” Came Lianna’s voice from just behind the girl who was blocking Danielle’s view of her.

    The girl didn’t look worried as she looked over her shoulder and shifted around just enough for Danielle to see Lianna stood there looking angrily at the girl holding Danielle’s backpack.

     “I said give the bag back to my friend.” Lianna said in a calm voice that also sounding full of threat.

     “Or what?” The girl asked sounding cocky as she looked at the three girls stood with her.

     “I’ll make you give it back.” Lianna smiled.

     “You and what army?” The girl laughed at Lianna like she was insane if she thought she stood a chance against her and her friends.

     “This army bitch!” Lauren’s voice said from the side.

    Danielle looked to first one side and then the other as she realised that everyone was now stood surrounding her and the four girls. Danielle just smiled as she pushed her way through the three girls holding her where she was and then she took her bag off the girl doing all the talking before going to stand next to Lianna who placed a protective hand around Danielle’s waist.

    The girl that had looked so cocky just minutes before was now looking around at all the girls and the women stood just behind them like a hungry pack of wolves trying to work out which one they were going to eat first. Now the girl just stood silently not knowing what to do.

     “I’d like you to meet my family, or army if you want to start something.” Danielle said with a grin.

    The four girls looked even more scared when they saw a large man enter the shop and walk over with two other men following, and some boys walking just behind them.

     “Are these the girls picking on Danielle?” Brad asked as he towered above them all looking down at the four girls all huddled together now looking even more scared.

    Mandy had placed a call to Carl and told him where they were, and they had only been a couple of shops down looking at video games. Brad was quick to act when he heard that Danielle was having trouble with some girls in another shop.

    Brad pulled out his phone and snapped some pictures of the four girls when he saw that none of them were willing to speak. “I’ve got your pictures, so if any of you even think about my niece in a bad way, I will track you down and see how you like being picked on.” Brad growled at the girls, just before he went, “BOO!” All four girls ran from the shop screaming.

     “Are you okay Danielle?” Lianna asked with worry in her voice as she felt Danielle shaking in her arms.

     “I am now.” Danielle said as she let Lianna wrap her arms around her even tighter.

     “I don’t think they will be bothering you again.” Lauren giggled as she could still hear them screaming as they ran through to shopping centre. This soon had Danielle giggling as well as she could still hear them screaming as well.

     “Thank you daddy.” Jennifer said as she stepped over to Brad and gave him a hug, or as much of a hug someone of Jenifer’s size could give someone like Brad.

     “Yes, thank you Uncle Brad.” Danielle smiled as she too stepped over and gave Brad a grateful hug for his little part in scaring off the four girls. “I’d like to thank you all for what you did.” Danielle added as she went back to stand with Lianna once she broke the hug with Brad.

     “You’re family sis, that’s what we do for each other, and like we’ve said before, you take on one, you take on us all.” Lauren smiled as she puffed out her chest trying to look like Brad did all the time. This just made everyone laugh.

     “I’ll do a run back to the minibus with those bags for you.” Brad said as he gathered up all the bags Mandy, Chrissy and the other women were carrying before he wandered off in the direction of the parking lot where he’d left the minibus.

    Everyone decided it was time to grab a drink while they waited for Brad and Callum to return. Callum had gone to ease some of the pressure on Brad trting to carry so many bags. Danielle hadn’t realised how much she’d bought until she saw the two of them walking away with all the bags weighing them down. They were soon sat in the food court and Danielle pulled out her wallet to see what money she had left, and she was shocked to see that a large chunk of it was already gone, and she still had hours of shopping time left.

     “I better start and watch what I spend my money on.” Danielle said to Lianna sat next to her. “I’ll be broke again before lunchtime at this rate.” She added with a sigh.

     “That’s not going to be any fun if you start watching what you spend your money on.” Lianna pouted.

     “Neither will seeing something I like and not being able to buy it later in the day.” Danielle shot back.

     “I think you’ve had your fun buying things for yourself sweetie, so from now on your father and I will cover the cost, so just keep having fun and pick out whatever you want, that is suitable for a girl of your age.” Mandy added the last bit when she saw the grin appear on Lianna’s face. “I don’t need you teaching my daughter your bad habits Lianna.” Mandy added with a grin as she pointed at Lianna warningly.

     “I couldn’t ask you and father to do that mother.” Danielle tried to argue. “You’ve all done so much for me already.” She added.

     “We have fifteen birthdays and Christmas’s to make up for, so relax and let us worry about paying, you just focus on having a good time.” Mandy ordered. “I’m sure the others will help you carry out my orders.” Mandy added as she looked at Lianna and Lauren.

     “We’ll help too.” Jennifer said as she looked at Nicole and Jessica.

     “You can count me in.” Nicole grinned.

     “Me too.” Jessica added as she clapped her hands together excitedly.

    They all had a drink and so did Brad and Callum when they returned after taking the shopping back to the minibus. Once they had all finished their drinks they all walked around together and Danielle was soon playing around in one of the shops that had some sort of dance game set up on a large screen. Danielle wasn’t very good, but neither were any of the other girls, but they all had a good giggle.

    A group of boys showed an interest in the girls until they saw the way Brad looked at them, and then they just made a run for it in the other direction.

    The girls all decided it was time to hit some more clothes shops and Carl waited in the games shop so he could have a word and get one of the dance games ordered and then installed in the games room back at home. Carl had liked the way it had made Danielle giggle when she played on it with the others, even the boys had a go and were laughing at themselves.

    Even though Danielle tried to curb her buying, she was soon being handed things to try on, and the shopping bags were soon piling up again, but some belonged to the other girls as they liked some of the things Danielle was trying on. Danielle felt better now the others had started buying things.

    Lianna looked to be having just as much fun as Danielle was trying things on, some of which were tight fitting trousers and leggings, now she had nothing she was trying to hide down below. Lianna tried to get Danielle to try on a pair of leggings, but Danielle refused to wear anything like that until she’d been fixed, and Liana didn’t push the point to far.

    They all met up for some lunch, and they entered a posh looking restaurant where the owner seemed to know Carl, and they were soon seated in a private room being served by half a dozen waiters and waitresses. The food was nice and they all started chatting about some of the things Danielle had bought, and how some of it might be borrowed from time to time.

     “You’re all welcome to borrow my things anytime you want.” Danielle said; eager to fit in with her new brothers and sisters.

    Once lunch was out the way, they all went around some of the music shops together, where Danielle Lianna and Lauren all got chatted up by a group of boys, but they soon cleared off when they saw Brad appear again, not that any of them were interested.

    They shopped until the shops started closing, and then they finally called it a day and returned to the minibus before returning home. All the kids piled into the house carrying bags up to Danielle’s bedroom where the other girls sorted out what they had bought and then they all got cleaned up ready for dinner.

*****

    Carl and Mandy were just heading into the kitchen to see how Holly was doing when they heard the doorbell, so they both went to see who it was and smiled when they saw it was Prue and Frank.

     “Hi mum, dad. Is everything okay?” Mandy asked looking a little shocked to see them here today.

     “Hello dear. Everything is fine, but I do need to have a word with you and Carl about Danielle.” Prue said with a slight worried tone to her voice.

     “What is it mum?” Mandy asked looking worried. “Did they find something wrong when they did the tests?”

     “Not so much wrong, more just happening like they should.” Prue said as she let Mandy and Carl lead her and Frank to the living room where they could talk.

     “What does that mean mum?” Mandy asked still looking worried for her daughters well being.

     “I had a meeting with some doctors I was hoping to get to have a look at Danielle, with the hopes of them doing the surgery.” Prue started to explain. “They are both the best in their field and have done this kind of operation before.” Prue added.

     “What does all this have to do with Danielle right now?” Mandy asked as she started to get impatient with her mother’s stalling.

     “They said that they will do the operation, but they feel that doing it sooner rather than later would be the best option.” Prue said looking nervous. “They seem to think that Danielle is close to having her first period, they are a little shocked she’s not had one already.” Prue added looking worried.

     “How can Danielle have a period if she hasn’t got a...” Mandy trailed off as she pointed down at her groin area.

     “That is what’s got the two doctors worried.” Prue warned. “They think that Danielle could end up becoming very poorly if we don’t get her into surgery soon.” Prue added.

     “When can you get her a date?” Carl asked.

     “Tomorrow afternoon.” Prue said. “I can get her in as early as tomorrow afternoon.”

     “Wow, that is fast, but if you’re worried about her health then let’s do it.” Mandy replied.

     “I think we should sit down with Danielle and explain everything to her before we just go ahead and do it.” Carl pointed out to an eager looking Mandy.

     “But we know this is what she wants. Mandy argued.

     “We all know this honey, but we still need to sit Danielle down and explain why it needs to be done so fast, and to make sure this is what she really wants.” Carl said as he pulled a worried looking Mandy in to a hug.

*****

    Danielle was just putting her new clothes away with Lianna and Lauren’s help when there was a knock on the bedroom door just before they saw Mandy poke her head around it.

     “Hi sweetie, do you mind if your father and I have a quick word?” Mandy asked.

     “Sure.” Danielle smiled. She did look a little worried when she saw that Nana Prue was with them, as was Granddad Frank, but Frank was soon leaving the bedroom again with Lianna and Lauren under each arm giggling as they were carried away.

    Lianna had looked a little worried when she saw Nana Prue, but it’s hard not to giggle when you’re being carried out a room like a small child with your sister perched under the other arm. Lianna looked back just in time to see the bedroom door close as she wondered what they needed to talk to Danielle about.

    Frank carried the two of them all the way down to the dining room where Chrissy and Becky put them both to work setting the table ready for dinner.

     “Why did Aunty Mandy, Uncle Carl and Nana Prue need to talk with Danielle?” Lianna asked Chrissy. “She’s not being forced to move away again is she?” Lianna said looking worried.

     “No, nothing like that sweetie.” Chrissy said as she knelt down and pulled her worried child into her arms. “They just need to have a word about some small problems to do with her condition. Chrissy added, not wanting to say too much about Danielle going into surgery the next day, if Danielle was okay with it all happening so fast.

     “I’m scared for her mummy.” Lianna said as she let her mother hug her like she could protect her from anything. “I don’t want to lose her now she’s happy.” Lianna added with pain in her voice.

     “You won’t lose her sweetie; Nana Prue will make sure of that.” Chrissy said in a reassuring tone. “Now stop trying to get out of helping your sister, and help her set the table for dinner.” Chrissy added as she broke the hug and smiled at Lianna to let her know she was being silly.

     “Yes mummy.” Lianna giggled as she saw just how quick her mother could change a subject, and seeing her mother smile meant that everything must be okay, because her mother would be looking more worried than she was right now if it wasn’t.

    Lianna went back to helping Lauren, even if Lauren thought she’d get done quicker on her own with the number of mistakes Lianna kept making that Lauren had to correct, but Lauren could see that Lianna was still worried about Danielle.

*****

    “Don’t look so worried Danielle.” Carl said as he patted his knee and got Danielle to go over to where he was sat on the bed so he could pull her up onto it.

    Danielle let her father pull her up onto his knee, but wished she still had Lianna in the room with her. Danielle was amazed at just how quick she’d come to think of Lianna as being someone she couldn’t live without. She found herself wondering if this is what it felt like for Aunty Chrissy and Aunty Becky. If it was then Danielle had to wonder how Aunty Chrissy could have spent so much time running away from her in the early days of her relationship, but then she thought about the fact she was trying to do the same thing just the other day. Danielle was snapped out of the thoughts when she heard her mother speaking to her.

     “Your nana Prue needs to explain some things to you honey.” Mandy said as she looked at Prue to let her know it was her turn to take the floor.

     “I know having all three of us sat here like this looks scary Danielle, but we need you to make a very important decision.” Prue started to explain. “I saw some doctors today that took a look at your tests and they think it best if we get you in for the surgery to fix that little problem as soon as we can to stop complications that may arise if we wait.” She added.

     “When do you want me to have the surgery?” Danielle asked looking worried.

     “We can do it tomorrow.” Prue said, not wanting to beat around the bush, she could see Danielle was worried enough without her trying to sugar coat it for her.

     “Tomorrow!” Danielle squealed due to her being so scared. “Will it hurt?” Danielle asked.

     “You will be asleep for the operation sweetie, but I won’t lie and say it won’t be a little sore and painful for a week or two, but I will prescribe some really good painkillers to help with that.” Prue smiled.

     “You don’t have to have it done so fast Danielle, but you could become very poorly if you wait much longer.” Carl explained.

     “I’ve got to have the surgery done at some point daddy, and I want to be a real girl with all the right parts to go with it, so I want to get it over with as soon as I can.” Danielle said trying to sound brave as she looked anything but. She cuddled into her father as tight as she could, while Carl wrapped his arms around her like a protective father should.

     “That’s my brave little girl.” Carl said with pride in his voice.

    They all returned down stairs where Prue found out they would be stopping for dinner, after Frank smelt it cooking and was asked if they wanted to join the others by Holly.

    Lianna and Lauren ran over and hugged Danielle when they saw how pale she looked. “Is everything okay sis?” Lianna asked as she looked Danielle in the eyes.

     “Yes, but they want me to have the surgery to fix me tomorrow.” Danielle said as the fear of what she’d agreed to, started to sink in. “They think if I leave it much longer, then I could become ill.” She added as she let her two new sisters hug her.

     “I’ll be there with you.” Lianna said.

     “No you won’t young lady.” Chrissy’s voice said from just behind them.

     “I promised Danielle that I’d be there when she woke after the surgery.” Lianna said with fire in her eyes as she turned to face her mother.

     “I don’t care what you promised anyone Lianna.” Chrissy said as she looked back at Lianna with the same look in her eyes. “You can go over to the hospital straight after school and see her then, but you are not losing any more time at school.” Chrissy added in a tone that said her word on the subject was final.

     “You’d be better off keeping busy at school anyway sweetie.” Prue said as she pulled Lianna over to the chair she’d sat down in close to where Lianna had been hugging Danielle. “Danielle will be in surgery for some hours, and then she will need some time to wake again and recover enough to be seen by anyone.”

     “But I promised.” Lianna snuffled as tears formed in her eyes and started to roll down her cheeks. “I’m sorry Danielle.” Lianna added as she turned her head to look at Danielle stood with Lauren just to her side.

     “You’ll be there when I wake, and every day there after Lianna, that is what counts.” Danielle said as she stepped over and wrapped her arms around Lianna as Lianna did the same to Danielle.

    Even thought Prue had told Danielle to make the most of her dinner and she wouldn’t be able to have anything put water after midnight, Danielle still didn’t feel very hungry and just picked at her dinner.

    All the kids did their best to help cheer Danielle up for the rest of the night, but Danielle was happiest when she was put to bed with Lianna one side and Lauren the other. Danielle felt she had a reason to live again now and a loving family to help keep her safe. All she needed to do was make it through the surgery the next day.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 24

    Lianna wasn’t sure what sort of a night Danielle had had sleep wise, but she’d not got much sleep at all due to the thought of Danielle going under the knife as Lianna had heard the grownups call, going in for surgery. Lianna thought Danielle looked so beautiful when she was asleep, not that she wasn’t beautiful the rest of the time, but all the worry and other things that mask people’s faces when they are awake are missing in sleep. Lianna reached over and got her cell phone off the bedside table and snapped a couple of pictures so she had something to remember this moment by.

    Danielle opened her eyes and smiled as she found herself looking at Lianna’s smiling face. “Morning.” Danielle said in a sleepy voice as she leaned over and kissed her on the lips.

    Lianna wrapped her arms around Danielle and kissed her back. “Are you coming down for some breakfast?” Lianna asked when they stopped kissing.

     “I can’t have anything to eat remember.” Danielle pouted as she reminded Lianna about her going in to have an operation done, so she wasn’t allowed anything except water before it.

     “I’m sorry, I wasn’t thinking.” Lianna said just before she hugged Danielle a little tighter. “You could still come down and keep us company while we eat ours.” Lianna added as she tried to think of a way to spend as much time as she could with Danielle before they all left for school.

     “That’s just mean sis.” Lauren said as she poked her head over Danielle’s shoulder from the other side of the bed. “You can’t expect Danielle to sit in a room full of people eating, while she can’t have anything.” She added.

     “I’ll skip breakfast then, and keep you company up here.” Lianna smiled like it was a much better idea.

     “Good luck with that one.” Lauren giggled as she slid out of bed and slipped her feet into her slippers just before she put on her dressing gown. “No way will mother let you get away with going to school without breakfast.” Lauran added.

    Lianna went to argue with Lauren, but stopped when she realised Lauren was right, Mother would never let her get away with not having breakfast.

     “You go and have some breakfast and get ready for school. I’m going to take a long soak in a bubble bath, and think about all the relaxing I’ll be doing while you slave away at school.” Danielle teased.

     “Well I’ll go down and have a lovely big breakfast of bacon, sausage, and scrambled eggs.” Lianna teased back in return. She was soon diving out of bed with Danielle chasing after her swinging a pillow around. Lianna ran out the bedroom into the hallway before she remembered that Danielle was in her room and she had to go back in. Danielle must have realised this, as she was ready with the pillow the minute Lianna entered the room.

     “Eat pillow you monster!” Danielle giggled as she slapped Lianna across the side of her head. Danielle soon dropped the pillow and threw her arms around Lianna just before she started kissing her. “Don’t worry about me Lianna I’ll be alright.” Danielle added when they stopped kissing.

     “I know you’ll be alright, but please don’t ever ask me not to worry about you.” Lianna said with a sigh as she pulled Danielle a little closer as she rested her head on Danielle’s shoulder, just like she was doing with Lianna.

    The two of them finally stopped hugging and then Danielle left to make her way back to her own room and start running a bubble bath, while Lianna went to take a shower and get ready for school.

*****

    Danielle was up to her neck in bubbles when there was a knock on her bedroom door and she saw her mother poke her head around it and smile at her.

     “Morning sweetie, how did you sleep last night?” Mandy asked as she stepped into the room and sat on the small stool at the side of the bathtub.

     “I slept better than I thought, but a busy day of shopping helped, I think.” Danielle grinned as she thought about all the fun she’d had shopping for clothes and CD’s on the Sunday. “How did you sleep?” Danielle asked, but already had a pretty good idea, judging by the bags under her mother’s eyes.

     “I’ve had better night’s sleep, but my baby is going in for an operation today, so I’m bound to be worried.” Mandy said as she moved some stray hairs out of Danielle’s face.

    Danielle couldn’t help feeling a warm glow in her chest as she thought that this woman and her whole family had come to think of her as part if to the point of losing sleep, after just a week. “I am scared mummy, but at the same time I feel that I’m finally going to feel like I fit the body as well.”

     “It’s a shame this wasn’t sorted out years ago, but once it is, we will then have to make up for all the girlie things you’ve missed out on.” Mandy grinned.

     “Yesterday was a good start, and I already feel like the most loved child on the planet.” Danielle grinned back.

     “Well get use to that feeling, because it’s only going to get worse, or better, depending on how you look at it.” Mandy giggled. “Lianna and the others will be leaving for school soon, and I think they all want to wish you luck today, not to mention you need to get ready so your father and I can get you to the hospital.” Mandy added as she stood up and then grabbed a towel for Danielle to wrap around herself as she stepped out the bathtub.

     “I didn’t think I had to be there until this afternoon?” Danielle asked looking puzzled as she wrapped the towel around her chest.

     “No the surgery is this afternoon, but the doctors still need to run some test on you and see what they will be working with.” Mandy explained.

    Danielle’s thought of reading a book to kill the time vanished, to be replaced with the image of doctors and nurses prodding and poking her for a couple of hours.

    Once she was dressed, Mandy led Danielle from her bedroom and down stairs to stand with her as the other kids all gave Danielle a hug and wished her well.

    Richard was the first to get it out the way. “Good luck sis and I hope to see you later.”

     “Thanks Rich, I think.” Danielle said with a nervous giggle.

     “Great speech bro.” Nicole said as she slapped Richard across the back of his head. “Just think about what this will mean to you once you’ve healed.” Nicole added as she threw her arms around Danielle and hugged her.

     “Thanks Nicole.” Danielle giggled as she hugged Nicole back while looking at Richard rubbing the back of his head as he looked at his mum and dad for some support, but just got a frown from both Jaden and Callum.

    Craig jumped in next and gave his new sister a hug. “That’s from me and Diamond.” Craig grinned. “Good luck with the surgery sis, and I’ll see you later with some grapes.” Craig added with a chuckle.

     “Thanks bro, I love grapes, not that I get to have them very often.” Danielle grinned back.

     “I’ll make sure it’s an extra large bunch then.” Craig promised just before he broke the hug.

    Jennifer was the next one to wish her luck. “Just think of how cute you will look in one of the new swimsuits you have, once today is over.”

     “I think it will be a couple of weeks before I feel like going swimming again, unless I get pushed in again.” Danielle giggled as she got a hug from Jennifer.

     “I never pushed you!” Jennifer replied looking shocked as she playfully slapped Danielle on the arm.

    Jennifer stepped aside to let Jessica say a few words and give Danielle a hug. “I really hope it all goes well sis, and I’ll come and see you later with the others.” Jessica smiled as she wrapped her arms around Danielle.

     “Thanks Jessica.” Danielle sighed as she hugged Jessica back.

    Lauren jumped in next, so Lianna got to go last, as she thought Lianna would be the toughest one to get out the house and in the minibus. “We’ll be thinking about you sis, so just lay back and trust in the doctors. Nana Prue wouldn’t be letting them near you if they weren’t the best.” Lauren said looking serious. “And don’t worry about Lianna; I’ll keep an eye on her for you.” Lauren added as she gave Danielle a hug.

     “She does need a lot of looking after doesn’t she?” Danielle giggled as she saw the scowl Lianna was giving Lauren.

     “I am stood here you know.” Lianna whined as she looked at Danielle and Lauren hugging each other.

     “Speaking of which, I better let the two of you say your goodbyes, or we’ll be late for school.” Lauren said when she saw Uncle Brad looking at his watch.

     “Thank you Lauren, thank you for everything.” Danielle smiled.

     “That’s what sisters are for.” Lauren grinned as she waved off Danielle’s thanks as being nothing special.

    Danielle’s smile got even bigger as she saw Lianna step up to her and just start hugging her, then Lianna lifted her head back and started kissing Danielle without saying a word. “I think the others covered all the basics. So I just wanted to let you know that you’re still my girl.” Lianna purred in Danielle’s ear when they finally stopped kissing.

     “Just as you are mine, Lianna.” Danielle purred right back in Lianna’s ear.

     “I’ll have my phone on silent while at school, but text me if you need to talk and I’ll call you back as soon as I can.” Lianna said.

     “Please don’t go getting in trouble because of me.” Danielle said looking worried.

     “I’d be happy to get in trouble for you.” Lianna grinned.

    Lianna found herself being pulled away from Danielle, and their hands stretched out before they finally broke apart and Danielle watched as Lauren and Chrissy dragged Lianna out to the minibus where Brad then lifted her onto the minibus. Lianna soon found a seat looking so she was able to look at Danielle as she stood on the doorstep waving.

     “Please try and keep your sister out of trouble.” Chrissy said to Lauren as she frowned at Lianna taking her seat in the minibus.

    Danielle let out a happy contented sigh as she saw the minibus drive away with all her brothers and sisters onboard, something she never thought she’d be able to say.

     “Come on, we better go and finish getting ready.” Mandy said as she led Danielle back into the house.

    Becky was going to be helping out at the shop today, so Mandy could go with Carl and keep an eye on Danielle. Mandy knew she wouldn’t be able to do anything at the shop while Danielle was at the hospital. Mandy wasn’t sure Chrissy and Amy would get much done, but someone needed to be at the shop, and get the orders sorted out.

*****

    Lianna was already sending Danielle a text message to let her know that she was thinking about her, even though they had just left each other.

     “Our mother’s won’t be happy if you get in trouble for using your phone while in class’s sis.” Lauren warned.

     “I’ll just have to make sure I don’t get caught them won’t I?” Lianna said as she carried on punching keys as she sent Danielle a message to let her know just how much she loved her.

    They were soon at school and Lianna smiled when she got a message back saying that she loved her too. Due to Danielle being at school for a couple of days and then Lianna being in a foul mood over Danielle keeping a secret, Lianna had not been taking much notice of the students as they went from class to class, but now Lianna could see that not all the students were happy to be near her.

     “Have I suddenly grown a second head sis?” Lianna asked as they sat at their seats in homeroom.

     “No, but you are noticing the small group of students not happy about you being at the school.” Lauren pointed out as she starred down a boy called Nigel Lint on the other side of the room who seemed to be frowning at Lianna angrily.

     “Well we did know that not everyone would be happy to see a pretty new girl at school.” Lianna giggled as she fluffed up her hair and smiled at Nigel teasingly which made most the class start laughing at him.

     “Lianna.” Lauren growled under her breath. “That’s not going to help matters.” She warned.

     “Please, I could kick Nigel’s ass as a boy, and nothing’s changed, so I’ll kick it as a girl as well.” Lianna said as she waved off Lauren’s worries.

     “You may think differently if you get in trouble for fighting. Mother won’t be happy with you.” Lauren warned as she looked worried about her sister’s mood today. “Are you feeling alright sis?” Lauren asked.

     “I’m fine, well maybe I do feel a little restless now I think about it.” Lianna frowned.

     “Sounds like me at that time of the month.” Lauren whispered. “Do you think it might be the injections starting to work?” Lauren asked.

     “I hope so.” Lianna grinned. “That means that they are working.” Lianna explained when she saw the puzzled look her sister was giving her.

     “You better start to really focus on things and not get in trouble then sis, or you may find yourself back as Andrew again.” Lauren pointed out.

     “Our parents would never do that to me, not now.” Lianna said, but even she wasn’t sure her parents wouldn’t make her become Andrew again if she started getting in trouble now she was a girl.

     “Don’t think our parents will cut you any slack now you’re coming to school as a girl, they may have let you get away with stuff as Andrew, because you were struggling to fit in, but now they will both be very angry with you.” Lauren pleaded for Lianna to listen.

    Lianna sat and gave this some thought while the teacher took attendance and the more she thought about it, the more she realised that Lauren was right. Their mother’s would hand out a harsh punishment if she started fighting and getting in trouble. Lianna calmed herself by looking at the various pictures of Danielle she had on her phone under her desk while the teacher prattled on about different school events.

     “Sorry about my mood back there sis.” Lianna said as they made their way to their first class of the day.

     “I know you’re worried about Daniele, and upset with our mother’s for making you come to school sis, as well as being filled to bursting point with wonderful female hormones, but that still doesn’t mean you can get all moody with the other boys and girls.” Lauren pouted for a second before she started grinning at her sister as she wrapped an arm around her and then started to giggle.

     “Right on all counts sis, but I’m not going to just stand around and let people look at me like I’m something they stepped in.” Lianna warned.

     “The best way to get back at people like that is to just take no notice of them.” Lauran smiled. “When they see that it’s not bothering you, they will soon get bored and move on to annoying someone else.” Lauren shrugged.

    Lianna hated it when Lauren became all wise, but she did see her sister’s point and Lauren was right, they would soon get bored and give up making fun and starring once they saw it wasn’t going to bother her, and Lianna already knew that most the other students were fine with her being in school, so she wasn’t going to let a small group of people spoil the rest of her time at school.

     “You’re right sis.” Lianna sighed.

     “I’m what?” Lauren grinned as she cupped a hand behind her ear like she was having trouble hearing what her sister just said.

     “I said you’re right.” Lianna giggled. “Make the most of it, because you won’t hear me say that very often.” Lianna added as she playfully shoved her sister.

     “You make me feel all warm and fuzzy inside sister dear.” Lauren giggled as she wrapped an arm around Lianna as she rested her head on Lianna’s shoulder.

    They were soon at their first class and Lianna focused on what the teacher had to teach them, and it helped to keep her mind off worrying about Danielle.

*****

    Mandy had helped Danielle get dressed and then helped her pack a bag with some clothes and other bits to take with her to the hospital. Danielle hadn’t realised that she’d be stopping in hospital for a couple of days after the surgery. She’d thought it would be an in and out thing like going to the dentist.

     “Do I have to stop in the hospital mummy? Can’t I come home and be looked after here?” Danielle asked as she packed a couple of books and her iPod and tablet. Carl had told her to take some different items to help her pass the time between visits from them and the doctors.

     “I wish we could sweetie, but they will need to make sure there’s no infection, and everything is working right down there before they let you come home.” Mandy said with pain in her voice as she pulled a worried looking Danielle into her protective arms.

    Danielle was shaking with fear now everything was sinking in, but she did feel better with Mandy’s arms wrapped around her. Danielle felt safe and protected, even if she was about to have some major surgery done to fix a mistake that had left her labelled a boy for the past fifteen years.

     “You ready to go?” Carl asked from the doorway to Danielle’s room as he saw Mandy and Danielle hugging each other.

     “No!” Danielle pouted as she burst into tears. Danielle was soon in the middle of a three way hug. “You won’t leave me there and forget about me will you?” Danielle asked as she hugged her mother even tighter.

     “We would never do anything like that sweetie.” Mandy said with a tear in her eye as she hugged Danielle tighter to her while Carl hugged the two of them closer to him.

    Mandy and Carl had to wonder what sort of tricks the social care people had used in the past to get Danielle to quietly go with them to a new foster home, for Danielle to think such a thing now.

     “Danielle my sweet sweet daughter, you are now part of this family for better or worse.” Carl smiled at her as he knelt down on one knee to look Danielle in the eyes as she clung onto Mandy. “And do you really think Lianna would let us get rid of you now?” Carl asked with a goofy look on his face which had Danielle giggling as she thought about Lianna throwing a fit if she didn’t return from the hospital.

    Danielle was soon heading down to the car with Mandy holding her hand, while Carl followed behind with Danielle’s bag.

    Holly was stood at the bottom of the stairs smiling at Danielle. “You be brave my little one, and they will soon have you all fixed and feeling like the beautiful young woman that you are.” Holly said as she bent over to give Danielle a hug.

     “Thank you Nana Holly.” Danielle said as she let her nana hug her. “I love you Nana.” Danielle added as she hugged her a little tighter.

     “I’ll send you some homemade cookies this evening, just in case the hospital food isn’t very good.” Holly said the last bit with a grim look.

     “Please don’t talk about food Nana!” Danielle whined as she placed her hands on her empty belly.

     “I’m sorry sweetie.” Holly pouted as she pulled Danielle into another hug.

    Danielle was soon sat in the back of her father’s car with her mother at her side as she waved to her nana, whom was stood at the front door waving at them as they drove out the drive. Danielle sat back in her seat properly as she looked out the window at all the people going about their business like they would every other day. Danielle knew this was a life changing day for her, and she wondered how many other people were on their way to a life changing event.

    Mandy kept looking at Danielle and she could see the child was deep in thought, and not having anything wise to say to her daughter, Mandy thought it best to just let her think.

    They were soon pulling into the grounds of a private hospital and parking the car. Mandy helped Danielle get out the car, while Carl grabbed Danielle’s bag out the trunk of the car and then he took hold of Danielle’s hand while Mandy held the other one.

    Danielle smiled a nervous smile as she looked at each of her parent’s. That was the thing she thought she’d never have, never mind the surgery to fix the thing between her legs.

    They were soon inside the hospital and Danielle stood off to one side with Mandy while Carl did all the talking, and they were soon being taken up to a large room with a bed in it. Danielle thought it looking more like a posh hotel room she’d seen on the TV, more than a hospital room. It was only the control panels with tubes and other devices on the wall behind the bed that made it look different.

     “Is this my room?” Danielle asked as she looked up at Mandy.

     “Yes, do you not like it?” Mandy asked looking worried.

     “No, it’s very pretty.” Danielle said as she let go of her mother’s hand and walked over to the window where she could see some fields with a couple of horses running around chasing each other. She walked over to the bed and sat on the edge of it and looked over at the window again and smiled when she realised the bed was high enough to let her look out and watch the horses running around. Danielle smiled and thought of Lianna when it looked like the two horses were giving each other little kisses as their mouths kept touching.

     “You’ve got a beautiful view from this room.” Mandy said as she sat on the bed next to Danielle.

     “I should hope so.” Carl said in a fake grumpy voice. “I paid extra for it. I told them nothing but the best for my little girl.” He added just before he started grinning as he put Danielle’s bag down and then sat on the other side of Danielle to what Mandy was sat.

    Even thought Danielle was more scared than she’d ever been in her life, she still found herself giggling at her father.

     “You’re silly.” Danielle giggled as she bumped into her father and he wrapped an arm around her and pulled her closer in a protective way only a father could.

     “Someone finally saw through my clever disguise.” Carl said in a worried tone. “I’ll have to tickle you to death now to keep my secret from the world.” Carl added as he started to tickle Danielle until she was sliding off the bed, but Carl just pulled her back onto it and carried on tickling her until they had to stop when the nurse that showed them up to the room came back in and smiled at them.

     “I’m sorry to bother you, but if Danielle could get change into this gown, we can then get the tests done, out the way.” The nurse said as she stepped over to the bed and handed a hospital gown over to Mandy. “I know it’s not very flattering.” The nurse added when she saw the way Danielle was looking at it.

    Danielle was soon in the gown and making Carl and Mandy laugh as she tried to cover her bottom with the rear opening gown. “I think they gave me a broken gown.” Danielle complained. “Look what happens when I bend over, by bottom pops out.” Danielle added as she showed them.

    Mandy and Carl watched as Danielle’s pale looking bottom suddenly poked out, leaving her stood in the middle of the room doing a silly looking pose just as the nurse and the doctors that would be doing the surgery walked in.

     “That looks a little cheeky.” One of the doctors said just before he watched the child shoot bolt upright as she tried to cover herself up. This just made Mandy and Carl laugh even more as she watched Danielle spin around to face the doctors, as she turned a deep shade of red.

     “Sorry.” Danielle squeaked out as she ran over and jumped on Mandy’s knee looking scared at the two men in white coats looking at her from the doorway.

     “Don’t worry about it my dear.” The doctor that made the comment chuckled. “They’re not the most fetching fashion statement are they?” He added with more chuckling.

     “No.” Danielle whispered as she shook her head from side to side.

     “You didn’t grab me as being shy just now.” The doctor said with a smile. “Do you think you could lie on the bed so we can take a look at you, and what the problem is we need to fix?” The doctor asked in a calm trusting voice.

    Danielle slid off Mandy’s knee and then got on the bed and lay down for the doctors. Mandy went to join Carl over the other side of the room, but Danielle grabbed her hand and wouldn’t let go. Mandy looked at the doctors to see if it would be okay for her to stay with Danielle.

     “You can stay with Danielle.” The second doctor said.

    Danielle looked at Mandy rather than at the doctors while they looked at her groin and spoke to one another. Danielle thought they were talking in some foreign language with some of the words they were using, but they seemed happy with whatever they saw, which made Danielle feel better.

     “We just need to get some quick blood and urine samples before we take you down for a couple of scans to make sure everything is okay on the inside, then we can get you prepped for surgery.” The first doctor explained while the second one wrote down some details on a clipboard.

    The nurse had left the room and returned with a wheelchair for Danielle to get into. Danielle got off the bed and plonked her bottom down in the wheelchair, but she was soon jumping back out again when her bottom hit the cold vinyl seat.

     “I’m sorry sweetie.” The nurse said as she ran from the room and came back a couple of seconds later with a cushion for her to sit on that stopped the cold of the vinyl touching her bottom. “Better?” The nurse asked as she looked at Danielle.

     “Yes, thank you.” Danielle smiled back nervously.

     “I bet that woke you up?” Carl chuckled. Danielle just nodded her head up and down as she giggled.

    Danielle spent the next couple of hours being scanned and tested to make sure there wouldn’t be any complications during the operation. All the time Danielle’s belly was groaning and wondering why it hadn’t been given anything to eat yet.

     “It will all be over soon sweetie, and then we can get you fed.” Mandy said as she smirked at the strange noise Danielle’s belly was making.

    Danielle soon found herself in a very sterile looking room after her parents were asked to wait in another room.

     “We’ll be with you when you wake up honey!” Carl shouted as Danielle was wheeled into the room and told to get on the bed in there.

    Once Danielle was on the bed, a team of nurses came in and set to work with some needles with tubes and bags of fluid attached to them.

     “Just relax now sweetie and this will all be over in a blink of an eye.” A nurse with pretty looking eyes said. “I need you to count backwards from ten for me.” She asked.

     “Ten, nine, eight, seven, six...”

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

You Have It All Wrong Four

By SaraUK

 

Part 25

    Lianna Sent Danielle a number of texts messages, but didn’t get a reply to any of them, so she wondered if Danielle was just busy having tests done before she went in for the surgery.

     “Still nothing back from her yet?” Lauren asked as she walked with Lianna towards the dining hall.

     “No, but Aunty Mandy did say that Danielle would be having tests done most the morning before the surgery this afternoon.” Lianna said trying to put a brave face on the worry she was feeling.

    They were soon at the dining room and all the others were stood waiting for them, so they all headed into the dining room and got their lunches before finding a table away from all the others, so they could talk about Danielle. They didn’t want other students to overhear about Danielle having surgery and start asking questions. They all thought Danielle had been through enough without students at this school treating her like an outcast, or a freak. Lianna was getting to know what that felt like with some of the students.

    Lianna had found a note shoved in her locker at break time that said she was a queer freak that shouldn’t be in the school, and a couple of boys had called her a faggot as well, but Lianna just did like Lauren said and took no notice. She wasn’t going to let a couple of assholes spoil her time in school, and for the most part the other students were fine with her being in school. Lianna wondered if most of the name calling was down to the fact she was now getting to talk with more of the girls in school, making some of the more macho men jealous.

     “Have you had any word from Danielle yet?” Jessica asked once they were seated around a table.

     “No, but she’s not having the surgery until this afternoon, and I think they’ve had her doing tests all morning because I’ve not had any replies to the texts I’ve been sending her.” Lianna said with a sigh as she got her phone out again and checked to see if she might have missed it vibrating in her blazer pocket.

     “I hope it all goes okay for her.” Jennifer said looking worried.

    Lianna was just about to say something, but stopped when she saw a shadow of a person standing behind her block out some of the light. She looked behind her and saw it was Simon and Ian.

     “Hi Lianna, Lauren.” Simon smiled more at Lauren than Lianna. “I heard that Danielle was Ill, how’s she doing?” Simon asked.

     “Who told you that?” Lianna asked looking angrily around the table to see which one of them had spilled the beans on Danielle having surgery.

     “Lauren told me on Friday. She said that was the reason for you not being at school. You were playing nurse.” Simon said with a puzzled look as to why Lianna was acting so defensively about it. “I asked if you were wearing a cute little nurse’s uniform, but she just punched me in the arm and called me a jerk.” Simon added with a chuckle.

     “Yes, she just fell and bumped her head, so I stayed at home to keep an eye on her. And no I didn’t dress up like a nurse either.” Lianna added the last bit in a tone that said Simon was an idiot.

     “Is it okay if we join you?” Simon asked.

     “Sure, take a seat.” Lianna smiled when she saw the pleading look Lauren was giving her to let Simon sit with them.

    Simon and Ian both pulled up seats and joined the others. They hadn’t been sat with them long before they saw Lianna pulling her phone out as they heard it making the noise you hear when a cell phone vibrates.

     “Is it Danielle?” Lauren asked excitedly.

     “Yes it is.” Lianna replied as she pushed some buttons and read the text message.

     “What does it say?” Jennifer asked.

     “It’s from Aunty Mandy using Danielle’s phone.” Lianna explained as she read the message. “She says that Danielle as just gone into surgery, and she was busy all morning having tests done, and that is the reason for her not replying to my earlier messages.” Lianna explained.

     “Surgery? How hard did Danielle hit her head?” Simon asked looking shocked.

    Lianna looked around the table at her family as she tried to gauge whether or not to say anything. She got looks of you can trust them, so Lianna took a deep breath before she started to explain the reason for Danielle needing an operation.

     “So let me get this straight then. She was being raised as a boy, but she suddenly started growing breasts, and no one thought this weird?” Simon asked when Lianna finished explaining to him and Ian.

     “Yep, pretty much.” Lauren nodded.

     “Wow, poor kid. Does she want to be a girl then, like you?” Simon asked.

     “Danielle is a girl; they even say she should be able to have children when she’s older.” Lianna answered.

     “Won’t you be able to have children then?” Ian asked looking confused. “I thought they altered everything so you can function like a woman and do all the things a woman can.” He added.

     “Sadly I will never be able to have a child, that is something not even medical science can help with.” Lianna said in a sad tone. “Danielle is a girl through and through, where as I have the mind of a girl tapped in the body of a boy.” Lianna tried to explain.

     “I’m sorry Lianna, I didn’t know that.” Ian said.

     “Don’t worry about it Ian, it’s not your fault I was born in the wrong body. I’m just glad to still have the two of you as friends.” Lianna smiled.

     “So was your situation the reason for Danielle coming to live with you then?” Simon asked.

     “No, we didn’t find out about Danielle’s problem until after she moved in with us.” Lauren answered.

     “Is that why you were upset with Danielle last week then?” Simon asked as he started piecing together Lianna’s bad mood and the talk they had about people keeping secrets.

     “Yes it was, and it led to Danielle almost getting killed.” Lianna said as she hung her head in shame. “She ran away Thursday night, and got attacked, but Uncle Brad got there before anything to bad happened, but Danielle smacked her head while trying to get away from her attacker.” Lianna explained. “She thought I hated her.”

     “I trust the fact you spent Friday looking after her, that things are okay between you again now?” Simon asked with a smile. “And you told her how wrong she was about you hating her?” He added with a smug look.

     “Yes.” Lianna blushed as she looked down at her phone pretending to do something, but just not wanting to make eye contact with Simon.

     “Give her my best when you see her, and tell I said to get well soon and not to go breaking my friend’s heart.” Simon said the last part with a warning tone to his voice, but he was soon smiling again when he saw the look Lianna gave him that said that would never happen.

    Lianna knew that Simon and Ian would come to the party she’d spoke to her mother about for Danielle when she was better. Lianna also knew that Naomi. Polly and Natalie would also come, as would Jennifer’s, Jessica’s and Lauren’s friends, as they had all took an instant liking to Danielle on the first day they met her. Lianna and Lauren were still the only two that knew about the party they were thinking of throwing for Danielle, and they were keeping it that way under orders from their mother.

    Lunchtime came to an end and they all went off to their afternoon classes and to wait for any news from their Aunty Mandy as to how Danielle was doing.

    Lianna spent the afternoon doing her classes, but most of her time was spent thinking about Danielle, and how lucky she was to be having the surgery to make her look like a girl. Liana knew that Danielle’s surgery was more a cosmetic thing to fix a defect from birth, but part of Lianna was still jealous of her for having it done.

*****

    Danielle opened her eyes groggily and saw the nurse that had asked her to count down from ten, but she couldn’t remember what number she’d gotten to before she lost count.

     “Just relax Danielle, and you will start to feel more awake in a minute or two.” The pretty eyed nurse said with a smile. Danielle thought she had a very pretty smile to go with her very pretty eyes. She thought the nurse just looked very pretty.

     “You’re very pretty.” Danielle said in a slurred voice just before she let out a giggle.

     “So are you sweetie.” The nurse giggled back. “Now just lay still for a bit.” The nurse added as she checked on some things around Danielle.

    The more aware Danielle became, the more she realised that the surgery must be over due to the fact she couldn’t feel anything around her groin, and she started to panic a little, but at the same time she had a strange full feeling down there that she’d never felt before.

     “Is it all over? The surgery I mean?” Danielle asked in a raspy voice due to her mouth feeling like it was full of cotton wool.

     “Yes it all went really well, but the doctors will explain all that to you in a couple of minutes.” The nurse said.

     “Why do I feel so numb but full down there at the same time?” Danielle asked.

     “You’ve been fitted with a catheter to help stop the risk of infection while you heal, and also make it easier for you going to the bathroom.” The nurse said the last part in a whisper. “The reason it feels weird is because you’ve been fitted with a female one, now everything has been opened up down there.” She explained.

    Danielle just started grinning as she thought about her looking like a girl from head to toe. “I’m really a girl then now?” Danielle asked.

     “You were always a girl sweetie.” Mandy said from the doorway just before she stepped into the room with Carl following her in. The two doctors were following just behind. “How you feeling honey?” Mandy asked when she got to the bed and smiled down at Danielle.

     “Numb and full at the same time.” Danielle tried to explain with a puzzled look on her face.

     “That will be the catheter making you feel a little funny. One of the doctors said.

     “Yes I know, the Pretty nurse told me what you’ve done.” Danielle smiled as she pointed to the nurse that had just explained everything to her.

     “Please just call me Gail.” The nurse blushed. “I’ve only explained about the catheter sir.” Gail added as she looked at the two doctors.

     “Very well, so we better explain the other bits then.” The doctor said as he looked at some paperwork and tried to decide where to start. “First of all I want to let you know that the operation was a big success, and you will look wonderful once the swelling has gone down, but you will be sore for a couple of weeks while it heals.” He warned.

     “When will I be able to see it?” Danielle asked.

     “I’d say a couple of days if all goes well. It will take that long for the swelling to go down enough for you to see anything.” The doctor explained.

    Danielle was happy to let the doctor talk to her parents while she lay back and looked as happy as she could for someone who had just woken after surgery. Danielle’s tummy groaning let the other know that she was hungry, so the nurse was soon running off to sort her out with some food.

     “We’ll leave the three of you to talk, and the nurses will keep checking in on you Danielle.” The doctor smiled just before he left the room.

    The nurse came back with a plate of sandwiches and some fruit, as well as a large jug of juice. “I hope this will do you until dinner time Danielle? I don’t want to spoil your dinner by giving you a proper meal now.” Gail said as she looked at the time. It was just after three in the afternoon, and dinner was server at five, so the patients were all done by the time visitors arrived at six.

     “This is fine.” Danielle mumbled around the mouth full of sandwich she was already chewing on.

     “Okay.” Gail giggled. “Just push this button if you need anything, and no trying to get out of bed.” Gail warned just before she left the room.

    Carl and Mandy were happy to sit and let Danielle eat something while they sat together on a sofa in the corner of the room. They were just happy to see her out of surgery and looking well as she ate something.

     “Feel better now sweetie?” Mandy asked when she saw that Danielle had cleared the plate of sandwiches, and was now sat munching on bits of fruit that she was pulling out of a plastic tub the nurse had brought in with the plate of sandwiches.

     “I feel better now I’ve had something to eat, but I’m feeling a little sore down there.” Danielle said with a wince as she pointed down at her groin.

     “Gail did say to buzz her if you need anything, and it sounds like you need something for the pain.” Carl said as he stepped over and handed Danielle the little cord with a green call button on the end of it.

    Danielle pushed the button and a minute later a smiling Gail entered the room to find out what Danielle needed her for.

     “Is everything alright Danielle?” Gail asked.

     “I’m beginning to feel a little sore.” Danielle winced again.

     “Let’s see if we can do something about that shall we.” Gail smiled as she handed Danielle another little cable with a button on the end of it. “Push this button when you feel the pain starting, and it will add some pain relief to your drip in your arm.” Gail explained.

     “What happens if I push it to many times?” Danielle asked, worried about giving herself an overdose.

     “You can push it as many timed as you wanted.” Gail said as she pushed the butting five or six times. “It will still only give you a small amount every so often.” Gail explained.

    Danielle was soon resting her head back on the pillow and enjoying the feeling of the pain relief working as the soreness she was feeling started to go away. Danielle was soon drifting off to sleep, even thought she had been asleep for a couple of hours while they did the surgery.

    Mandy and Carl stepped out and called everyone to let them know Danielle was doing fine and was resting at the minute. Mandy couldn’t call the kids while at school, so she used Danielle’s phone to send Lianna a text message to let them all know she was fine, and looking forward to seeing them all later in the evening.

*****

    Lianna was sat in the library doing her homework when she felt her blazer pocket buzzing, so she quickly pulled the phone out and looked to see who was texting her. She smiled when she saw it was a message from Danielle’s phone saying that Danielle was fine and resting after having something to eat, and the surgery went fine.

    The text message had left Lianna in such a good mood that when she bumped into Nigel Lint and a couple of other lads on her way to meet up with Lauren for their last lesson of the day, she wasn’t bothered about him calling her a fag.

     “If I was a ‘Fag’ as you put it Nigel, sweetie, then I would still be a boy and I’d be showing an interest in you, but I’m a girl now, so that would be like saying if you ‘ever’ got a girlfriend, then that would also make you a fag, but I can’t see that ever happening, can you?” Lianna asked as the hallway started to fill up with other students, some of which were friends with Lianna and some of her family.

    Nigel tried to think of some witty comeback, but the long quiet pause just left him and his two friends looking like idiots. “Err, well, whatever.” Nigel said just before he turned and walked away through a crowd of kids all laughing at him.

    Lianna had a small group of students walking with her to her final class of the day, and she got a raised eyebrow from Lauren when she saw Lianna’s entourage.

     “What’s with the diva look?” Lauren asked as she pointed at all the other students now wandering off to their own classes now they saw that Lianna was safely with her sister at their next classroom.

     “I had a run in with Nigel Lint and a couple of his friends.” Lianna shrugged. “They called me a fag, so I pointed out the difference between a gay man and what I am. I left him looking like a fool in front of a hallway full of students.” Lianna giggled as she thought about the look on Nigel’s face as she brought him down a peg or two.

     “You should go and report him for saying stuff like that.” Lauren said looking angry.

     “That would just let Nigel know he was getting to me, this way he is made to look like a fool, and I also show him that I can fight my own battles.” Lianna explained as she led her sister into the classroom and they took their seats. “And you were the one that told me to just ignore him.” Lianna reminded her sister.

     “I’d still like to report him, just to see him get told off by Stanman.” Lauren growled. She was trying to work out whether or not she should say something to their parents about her sister being called names by some of the students. If she said something and their mother had a blow out about it, Lianna would be angry with her, but if she kept quiet and it got worse, she would be in trouble, and the main aim of their mother’s blow out. Lauren was snapped out of her thoughts when she heard what Lianna said next.

     “I got a text message from Aunty Mandy, she says that Daniele is out of surgery and resting after having something to eat, so we can all go and see her later tonight, but not until six.” Lianna pouted.

     “At least it will give us time to get our homework done.” Lauren said looking on the plus side to them not going to see Danielle until six.

     “I’ve already done mine, so I will just have whatever we get from this lesson to get done.” Lianna said looking smug with herself.

     “Maybe I should get out of doing gym, so I can do my homework in the library as well.” Lauren pouted.

     “You could, but then you wouldn’t be trying out for the hockey team would you.” Lianna pointed out. “And you love playing sports, where as I never did.”

    Nana Prue had warned Lianna about not getting to over active while she had her groin glued up like it was, because it could cause damage if she stretched too far. Swimming was about the only form of sport Lianna enjoyed as either Lianna or as Andrew, but even then Andrew preferred to go swimming as Lianna, so he got to wear one of her pretty swimsuits.

     “Good point sis, and I never have liked going to the library.” Lauren said screwing up her nose. “Too many books, it’s creepy.” She added with a shudder.

    Lianna had to slap her hand over her mouth when Lauren said the last part, due to the teacher just standing up to start the lesson. The teacher frowned at Lianna, but just started the lesson and left Lianna to sort herself out and open her text book. Lianna frowned at Lauren once she had recovered from the silly comment, but Lauren just sat there looking smug because she nearly got her sister in trouble.

    The last lesson dragged on, and Lianna kept looking at the time willing it to be over, so they could get to six o’clock and she could go and see Danielle. Lianna was beating herself up now for those couple of days last week when she was in a bad mood with Danielle, because that was lost time she could have spent having fun, but at the same time Lianna found herself wondering if they would have ever told each other how they felt if she hadn’t acted like that with Danielle. The lesson finally came to an end and Lianna almost ran Lauren through the school and out to the waiting minibus with Brad stood leaning against it.

     “Slow down sis!” Lauren shouted as she was almost pushed into the minibus by Lianna. “This won’t make six o’clock come any faster.” Lauren pointed out.

     “It might.” Lianna grinned as she jumped in the minibus and sat there looking eager to see the others arrive.

    Once they were all onboard and Brad was behind the wheel and driving them out the school grounds, Brad shouted back to explain to all the kids what they were about to do.

     “We have a little stop to make before I take you all home. We’ll be calling in at a shopping centre, so you can all grab a gift to give Danielle later.” Brad explained as he drove down the road.

    Most the kids thought it was a good idea, but Richard just looked bored with the idea of going shopping for gifts. He just wanted to go home do his homework and then spend some hours playing video games. He wasn’t planning on going with the others to the hospital to see Danielle and he’d looked like he was in a foul mood since the others got on the minibus.

    Brad parked up in the shopping centre car park and then led all the kids into the shop and told them to stick together. The kids walked through the shop like an invading arm as they hit first the toy section, then the sweet section as well as getting her a card and a balloon that said ‘Get well soon’ on it. Brad did a quick head count when he noticed someone was missing though and pulled them all off to one side.

     “Hold it kids, we’re missing one!” Brad said with a frown as he realised it was Richard. “All of you wait here while I go and fetch Richard.” Brad growled as he wandered off through the shop towards the games section where Richard always ended up.

     “I wouldn’t want to be in Rich’s shoes right now.” Lianna said to the group as they saw that Brad was using his angry walk.

     “I doubt you’d want to be in any form of male footwear.” Jessica giggled. “But I know what you mean.” She added when she also noticed the walk Brad was using as he balled up his fists at his side and almost marched up the shop in search of the missing child.

     “Daddy is going to kill him for this.” Jennifer said as she watched her father walk around a corner out of sight.

     “I know our parents are getting sick of him getting in trouble.” Nicole said.

    Even thought Richard and Nicole were twins, they couldn’t look or act more differently if they tried. Richard was on the small side, and took a lot of stick at school from the larger kids, and some had found out about his families past, and they called him names, so Richard would play up and get in trouble just to try and look cool. Callum saw where this would lead his son, as he remembered picking on Chrissy in the same way, and he found it hard to live with later on in life. Callum and Jayden often wondered if Richard was more like his father than he liked to let on, but Richard had never shown any interest in girl’s clothes, so they thought it was more to do with him being small, but it ran in the family and there was little anyone could do about it. Richard was good at sports though, and one of the star players on the soccer team, and he always came to Nicole’s defence if she needed it, as he did the rest of the family, so that balanced out the trouble he got in most the time.

*****

    Richard was just checking out a new game that had just been released that day when he found himself being scooped up under Brad’s arm like he was a toy.

     “Hey! Put me down.” Richard shouted as he tried to wriggle his way out of his Uncle Brad’s grip, but Brad just gripped him a little tighter. “I said put me down now.” Richard added with more anger in his voice.

     “I thought I’d take a leaf out of your play book and just take no notice of what you say, and do my own thing, so enjoy the ride kiddo.” Brad said as he just kept walking through the shop with Richard tucked under his arm.

    All the others had stopped where Brad told them too, none of them wanting to upset him anymore than he already was. They were all trying not to laugh when they saw their Uncle Brad walking towards them with Richard under one arm.

     “Let’s get to the check out and pay for all these items.” Brad said as he reached the others, but he still made no attempt to put Richard down.

    They all headed for the checkout and placed the items on the belt and then a couple of them sorted out bagging all the items as the woman scanned them. The woman looked at Brad a little strangely as he stood there with a credit card in one hand waiting to place it in the machine and punch in the pin, while holding a child under his other arm.

    Richard had given up trying to get free and was just hanging from Brad’s arm, red with shame. Brad paid for the items and then walked the others out to the minibus where he finally placed Richard back on his feet and pointed into the minibus.

     “Are you insane bro?” Nicole asked as she punched Richard on the arm.

     “Don’t start sis.” Richard whined. “I just wanted to check out a new game.” He added.

     “I hope you enjoyed it, because mum and dad will be banning you from playing any games until your thirty for this little stunt.” Nicole warned.

     “Whatever.” Richard said as he sat back in his seat and folded his arms across his chest and looked out the window like he wasn’t bothered.

    Nicole just looked at him for a couple of seconds before she moved to another seat to leave him to fester in his own bad mood.

    Brad pulled into the driveway at home and pulled up in front of the house. He let all the kids out and then watched as Richard gave him a dirty look before he went inside to get his homework done. Brad just shook his head and remembered how he was at Richard’s age. The advantage Brad had was the fact he was close to being six feet tall and didn’t get any stick from people. He did get the odd comment about being so tall, but most were too scared of what might happen if they upset him, not that Brad was a violent person.

    All the others thanked Brad for stopping off at the shopping centre so they could all get something for Danielle, as they got out the minibus and ran off into the house to get their homework and chores done before having dinner and then going to see Danielle.

*****

    Danielle was sat reading a book while being sat up in bed when she heard the clicking of heels on the floor out in the hallway that seemed to be getting louder and louder. She smiled when she saw Chrissy, Becky and Amy enter the room.

     “Hi!” Danielle shouted as she put her book down and then held out her arms to get hugs from them all. “Mum and dad left a little while ago to get some dinner why I had mine.” Danielle said when she saw Chrissy looking around the empty room.

     “How are you feeling sweetie?” Chrissy asked with concern in her voice. Out of anyone, Chrissy and Amy knew just how Danielle was feeling right now.

     “Sore, but well worth it if I can be a real girl at the end.” Danielle grinned.

     “I know what you mean sweetie.” Chrissy said as she hugged Danielle. “Do you need anything doing for you?” Chrissy asked when she saw that Danielle was bed ridden due to the catheter.

     “Just some company and you’ve already taken care of that Aunty Chrissy.” Danielle grinned some more as she hugged Becky and then Amy.

     “We can be good company as well.” Amy pouted as she gave Danielle a hug.

     “I meant all three of you.” Danielle pouted back which soon had Amy grinning and then she started to giggle as she gave Danielle another hug.

    The three of them had come straight from the shop, and hadn’t bothered to call and grab anything for Danielle because they had already sorted out for Brad to call in at a shop and then let the kids buy Danielle some gifts, and they didn’t want to risk doubling up on anything.

    Danielle was giggling at some story Chrissy, Becky and Amy was telling her when Mandy and Carl got back to the room.

     “Hi sis.” Chrissy grinned as she jumped up and ran over to Mandy and threw her arms around Mandy and hugged her. “I told you everything would go just fine didn’t I?” Chrissy added.

     “Hi sis.” Mandy said as she hugged Chrissy back. “Yes you did tell me, but I think you’re rubbing off on me, and I can’t help but worry about things these days.” Mandy giggled.

     “That’s not such a bad thing now is it?” Chrissy asked with a grin.

     “Just as long as the running away doesn’t rub off on you.” Carl said as he stood just to Mandy’s side.

     “I don’t do that anymore.” Chrissy said gritting her teeth and playfully punching Carl on the arm, which just made him chuckle. “Danielle does it much better than I did anyway.” Chrissy added as she went back to sit on the edge of the bed where she’d been when Carl and Mandy entered the room.

     “I’ve done with running away too Aunty Chrissy, so someone else can take over that role.” Danielle said.

     “I’d rather no one pick up where your two left off, if you don’t mind.” Mandy frowned.

     “I second that one.” Becky sighed as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy and rested her head on Chrissy’s shoulder.

    Amy got all excited when she saw Amber enter the room, and she was soon covering her wife in kisses as they hugged each other. “Did you miss me today?” Amber asked between kisses.

     “I always miss you baby.” Amy pouted. “I’ve had to put up with Chrissy and Becky being all lovey duvey while they treated me like poor Cinderella.” Amy added in a pained voice.

     “Are you calling us the evil stepsisters?” Chrissy asked in mock horror.

     “If the cap fits.” Amy said with her nose in the air just before she stuck her tongue out at Chrissy, and then she hid behind Amber when Chrissy tried to grab her.

    Amber wasn’t much protection, and Chrissy soon had Amy pinned on the sofa in the corner of the room as she tickled her.

    Danielle could see what Lauren meant the other day about her being as ticklish as Aunty Amy now. Amy couldn’t do anything due to her giggling and squealing so much. Danielle had to hit the little button to give herself a shot of painkiller, due to her bouncing up and down a little with all the giggling she was doing.

    Chrissy got off Amy and helped her to sit up and get her breath back, while they watched Danielle giggling at them.

    Mandy sat on the edge of Danielle’s bed and looked worried when she saw her daughter push the button that gave her a shot of whatever painkiller it was they had her on.

     “Does it hurt sweetie?” Mandy asked.

     “Only when I laugh.” Danielle giggled some more. “But I like to watch you all playing around and having fun.” Danielle added, not wanting them to stop having fun around her.

     “That will pass soon enough; and then we will have you back home where you can join in the fun and games.” Mandy said as she felt the need to give Danielle a hug.

    Chrissy, Becky, Amy and Amber all stopped for an hour, then they left to go home and get some dinner. Danielle got hugs off them all before they left, and she was told it wouldn’t be long before Lianna and the other kids would be turning up to see her. This put a smile on Danielle’s face, and she sat talking to Carl and Mandy while they waited for the invasion to begin.

    Danielle didn’t have to wait long before she heard the stampede of feet on the floor outside her room as a group of kids tried to all get to Danielle’s room at the same time. Danielle knew it was her brothers and sisters because she could hear Uncle Brad and Aunty Ann shouting for them all to stop running and remember that people were sick and trying to rest.

    Lianna must have won the race, taking no notice of what her aunt and uncle had been shouting. Lianna stopped in the doorway for a second with a grin on her face, just before she was pushed into the room by the wave of others that didn’t stop when Lianna did.

     “Hi Danielle.” Lianna got out as she ran to the bed trying to stop herself falling over and getting trampled by her other family members. “How you feeling?” Lianna asked as she managed to stop herself falling across Danielle’s lap by placing her hands on the bed to steady herself. Lianna still leaned in and gave Danielle a kiss though.

     “I’m feeling much better now you’re here.” Danielle smiled as she licked her lips to savour the flavour of Lianna on them.

     “I hope you’re referring to seeing all of us?” Lauren asked with a grin from just behind Lianna, breaking the moment the two of them was having. Lauren already knew what Danielle had meant, but didn’t want to let them get to engrossed in each other, due to them all having gifts to give her.

    Lianna gave Danielle another quick kiss and then stepped to one side while the others handed Danielle the gifts they’d bought for her.

    Danielle’s bed was soon covered in stuffed animals, boxes of chocolates and bags of sweets. Danielle had never seen so many things that were hers, and she had tears in her eyes as she thanked them all. They all smiled and said she was welcome. The only one that didn’t look happy to see Danielle was Richard.

     “Thanks Rich.” Danielle smiled as he handed her a large bag of gummy bears that Nicole had thought to grab for her brother to give Danielle.

     “Sure, whatever.” Richard shrugged as he stepped away without bothering to give Danielle a hug, or show any sign of affection at all. He went over and slumped down on the sofa as he pulled a handheld games system out his pocket and started playing on it like he was the only one in the room.

    Daniele looked hurt for a second or two, and wondered if Richard hated her for some reason. Richard had been a little moody towards her from the beginning, but as she watched the way he was with the others, Danielle soon realised that Richard was like that with everyone, but this new mood seemed to be aimed at her directly, and she wondered what she might have done to upset him. She was soon being distracted by Craig placing the largest bunch of grapes in Danielle’s lap that she’d ever seen, but she did have to move them when she took in a sharp gasp of pain.

     “Sorry sis, I wasn’t thinking.” Craig said as he suddenly remembered where Danielle had just had surgery done. He picked them back up again before Danielle had time to move them, so she grabbed her painkiller button and pushed that instead. “I’m really sorry.” Craig kept repeating as he watched his new sister go from gripping the bed covers to looking relaxed again, and finally she looked over at Craig and smiled.

     “Thanks for the grapes baby brother, and don’t worry about that.” Danielle said as she pointed at her lap where he’d placed the bag of grapes. “I hear that it’s the main job of a baby brother, to inflict pain on their big sisters.” Danielle giggled.

     “I don’t want to be one of those baby brothers though.” Craig pouted, and Danielle could see Diamond poking out a little. “I’m sorry.” Craig added as he threw his arms around Danielle and hugged her.

     “I know you are, and I forgive you.” Danielle sighed as she hugged Craig back. “Do you want to help me eat these grapes then?” She asked him when they broke the hug.

     “Yes please!” Craig said as he pulled out a hand full and handed a couple to Danielle before popping a couple in his mouth.

     “Did you really buy these for me, or just so you could eat them?” Danielle asked with a frown as she saw how much her brother loved grapes.

     “I bought them for you, but I do love them myself.” Craig grinned as he put a couple more in his mouth and then fed Danielle another one.

     “This is the first time I’ve been able to fully enjoy them. I normally only ever have grapes when I was in a supermarket stealing them.” Danielle said to Craig with a giggle, just before she remembered she was in a room full of people that all heard what she just said. Danielle looked around the room worriedly expecting to see disappointed looks on her family’s faces, but they all looked sad for what she’d had to do while trying to survive.

     “We won’t judge you on past deeds sweetie.” Mandy said.

     “Don’t worry; we paid for these.” Craig grinned as he popped another grape in Danielle’s mouth.

    Craig soon got bored with feeding his sister grapes and wandered over to see what game Richard was playing, so Lianna sat on the bed next to Danielle and they held hands.

     “Simon and Ian send their best, and hope you get well soon.” Lianna said looking nervous as to how Danielle was going to take the news that they knew she was in hospital.

     “They know about me being in hospital? How much did you tell them?” Danielle asked with fear in her voice.

     “I told them everything, but it was only after I slipped up and got my lines crossed.” Lianna said as she hung her head in shame. “Simon had asked me how you were doing, and I thought he already knew about you being in hospital, but he’d heard about you banging your head on Thursday night. I had to explain everything to them after that.” Lianna added with a sigh.

     “And how did they take the news?” Danielle asked as she gave Lianna’s hand a squeeze to make Lianna look up at her.

     “They were worried about you, just like a friend would be.” Lianna said as she looked deep into Danielle’s eyes and just wanted to get lost in them.

     “They’re your friends, not mine Lianna.” Danielle pointed out.

     “They’re your friends as well now.” Lianna grinned.

     “I wish everyone wanted to be my friend.” Danielle said as she looked over at Richard sat on the sofa playing his video game.

    Nicole had noticed the way her brother had pretty much blanked Danielle since he arrived, and how Danielle kept looking over at the sofa where he was sat playing a game ignoring everyone in the room.

     “It’s nothing you’ve done Danielle.” Nicole said as she sat on the other side of the bed to what Lianna was sat. “Uncle Brad told us not to do something while out getting your gifts, but my dear sweet brother had to go pushing his luck, and got embarrassed when Uncle Brad carried him through the shop.

     “What did he do?” Danielle asked in a whisper.

     “We were told to stay together, but Rich wandered off to look at the video games.” Nicole said with a roll of her eyes, as if to say her brother was an idiot for upsetting Uncle Brad.

     “Uncle Brad wouldn’t put him down again until we paid for all the items and got back to the minibus.” Lianna added.

     “Mum and dad weren’t happy when they got home, so they forced Richard to come with us tonight, or he would be banned from playing any video games for a month.” Nicola explained the reason for Richard being there now, and why he was in such a foul mood. “I don’t know what’s wrong with him lately, but I know mum and dad are getting sick of it.” Nicole added as her shoulders slumped. She loved her brother, and most the time he was great fun and always happy, but the past month he’d been moody and snappy with everyone.

    The time seemed to fly by and it was soon time for them all to leave. Danielle got hugs from them all; even Richard stepped over and gave Danielle a hug before leaving the room. Lianna was the last of the kids to leave the room, after she gave Danielle a long loving kiss.

     “I’ll come and see you again tomorrow evening.” Lianna smiled, but she was sad about leaving Danielle. “Do you want me to bring you anything?” She asked.

     “Just yourself.” Danielle smiled back. “I think they pretty much covered everything else.” Danielle added with a giggle as she looked at all the cuddly toys and sweets she now had to choose from.

     “You’re cheap to buy for.” Lianna giggled as she stole one last kiss before she was pulled from the room by Lauren, who had ran back in to stop Brad coming in for her sister. “See you tomorrow!” Lianna shouted just before she vanished from sight.

     “Your father and I will be working tomorrow, but Mable, Jane and some of the others have said they will come and keep you company and we will come and see you straight from work.” Mandy said in a reassuring way, so Danielle wouldn’t think they didn’t care about her. “And I’ll be calling you in the morning to make sure you slept alright.” Mandy added as she pointed at Danielle’s cell phone.

    Mandy had a tearful goodbye with Danielle, which set Danielle off because she’d never had anyone show so much love and worry for her before now, and the room full of people she’d had was like the dream’s she’d had of how a birthday party should be, not that she’d ever had one, or been invited to one.

    Carl was finally able to drag Mandy away, and Danielle settled down for the night after another nurse called Karen helped her to brush her teeth and then gave her another painkiller to help Danielle get some sleep.

 

To Be Continued Next friday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~ * ~

Child and Parent guide:

Parents	Children
Chrissy & Becky	Andrew/Lianna, Lauren (Twins)
Amy & Amber	Jessica
Ann & brad	Jennifer
Sara & Cathy	Peter
Mandy & Carl/Carla	Craig, Danielle (Adopted)
Jayden & Callum	Richard, Nicola (Twins)
Dan & Faith	Penny, Christopher

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you